《I Decided to Kidnap the Male Lead》 CH 1 ¨C Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 16th. 8:34 in the morning. Ophelia Bolsheik, the day after one of her infinite regression. ¡°Ha¡­ haa, haa¡­.¡± She was unaware about the fact that knowing something with actually doing it would be so different and painful. Carried an unconscious adult male was really not something to be done alone. Ophelia looked down at her trembling hand and then raised her head. This wasn¡¯t the time for her to be like this. He would come to his senses soon. Because she didn¡¯t hit the back of his head that hard. She wrapped his arm that bigger than hers around her shoulder. He must be carried onto the bed before he came to his senses. If he finds himself lying on the floor after recovering from a hard time and resting for a while¡­ Ophelia shook her head and clenched her teeth. She even squeezed out her suckling strength. ¡°Oh ¡­ my gosh, I really ¡­¡­ I¡¯m just trying ¡­ to live. Please, I hope you¡¯re the right answer.¡± She held back a curse whilst barely managed to make it to the bed. She breathed heavily after tossing a figure covered in blood to her clean bed. ¡°Uh ¡­ hah. I¡¯m dying.¡± Ophelia paused as she tried to wipe the sweat from her cheek. Her hands and clothes were all covered with blood. She let out a long ¡­ very long sigh as she alternately looked at her red hands and the man who was covered in more blood than her. ¡°Please, I hope you¡¯re the answer.¡± Ophelia kidnapped the Crown Prince by striking the back of his head after slaughtering all the assassins. He was male protagonist in a fantasy novel that she possessed, whose title she couldn¡¯t even remember. ¨C Imperial Calendar, Year 588. April 16th. Ten minutes before the Crown Prince wakes up. 12:52 p.m. How long has it been? Ophelia was piercingly staring at the Crown Prince¡¯s cheeks. Contrary to Ophelia¡¯s expectations, the Crown Prince was unconscious for quite some time. She dragged a chair right next to the bed and had been sitting there for almost an hour, She actually had nothing else to do with him, but she was very nervous. ¡°Should I tie him?¡± Her gaze swept through the Crown Prince¡¯s wrists and ankles. Ophelia was worried and contemplating in her mind, and then she shook her head. ¡°No. If I tie him, it would gotten worse and I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid death penalty.¡± The fact that she kidnapped the Crown Prince itself was enough to make her executed, but Ophelia tried not to think about it as much as possible. ¡°He¡¯s a human being, so he¡¯ll understand. Yeah. He¡¯s an actual person and not a fiction character.¡± She was so anxious that she spoke a lot to herself unnecessarily, yet Ophelia didn¡¯t even notice it. When the Crown Prince woke up, she had already decided what to say. She spent almost two nights picked the right words. She swallowed her saliva unconsciously. It was already decided, but she felt something else wasn¡¯t right and lacking when she stumbled upon her plan. Just a little ¡­ it need a little more refinement¡­. Ophelia¡¯s thoughts were cut off by a small groan that reached her ears, then she rose from her seat. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t have misheard. for she had given all of her attention to the Crown Prince. Ophelia widened her eyes and leaned forward to put her ear above his mouth. ¡°Um.¡± He woke up! He really woke up! She has imagined this situation countless times in her head. She kidnapped the crown prince and explained the situation after he came to his senses. Up until the Crown Prince¡¯s abduction, somehow she managed to do as she had envisioned. Of course, it didn¡¯t go as planned, but it worked out in the end¡­ But her mind was in a mess at the thought of talking to the Crown Prince directly. ¡°Should I tie up? No, forget about that! Fi ¡­ first. Firstly¡­.¡± Ophelia looked around without knowing what she was muttering, and then climbed on top of the Crown Prince¡¯s stomach. It was a very sudden decision, but the reason for doing this was clear. Her strength and skills as an ordinary noble young woman would be difficult to subdue Crown Prince Richard who has fully come to his senses. Of course, it would be impossible to overpower him even if she was on top of his stomach, but Ophelia could only think this way. Ophelia licked her lips, which had dried up with tension. Those brief seconds when Richard¡¯s eyelids twitching felt like a thousand years. ¡°Y-your ¡­ Your Highness?¡± Finally, Richard¡¯s golden eyes had fully opened. His sight was filled with only Ophelia. He said nothing to Ophelia, who was looking down at him from his stomach. She just blinked slowly. When she blinked about four times, Ophelia opened her mouth, unable to overcome the suffocating silence which seemed to squeeze her whole body. ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness the Crown Prince! Please listen to me first!¡± Ophelia flapped her shoulders in surprise at her loud voice. The grave silence followed. An unbearable silence fell heavily in the room. Ophelia suddenly wanted to cry. She had already prepared so many things to say and worked to the bone for today! Everyone has a plan. Until they get hit in the back of the head. Were she going to die again? She would come back when she died anyway. But if she returns, she would have to kidnap the Crown Prince again, since it started this morning when he was assassinated. Ophelia¡¯s eyebrows gradually drooped as she recalled this morning riot where she risked her life. Then Richard¡¯s mouth, which she thought had been glued, opened. ¡°My lady?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ophelia Bolsheik.¡± As she answered without a moment to breathe, her gaze drooped down more. For she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes fixed on his glassy golden eyes. Another deathly silence fell again. The Crown Prince spoke again as Ophelia¡¯s head was bowed almost to the level a sinner who committed mortal sin. ¡°Come down.¡± ¡°What? No¡­ that¨C¡± Ophelia pondered on how to say her strange inner feelings that goes like ¡®If I go down now, I think you¡¯re going to cut my throat!¡¯ As if had read her thoughts, Richard simply answered. ¡°I won¡¯t punish my lady for this, so come down.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ophelia was bewildered by such a cool exemption. ¡®What¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t said anything.¡¯ ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t charged my lady with the crime of kidnapping and confining me here.¡± From Ophelia¡¯s point of view, he said something frightening even though he didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow. ¡°Therefore, come down now.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m sorry. I must have been heavy.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± At her quick reply, Ophelia rolled her eyes awkwardly. It was something she had prepared, but she didn¡¯t know what to say when she got an overly decisive answer. She reflexively rolled over to the right side, escaping from Richard¡¯s firm and hard stomach. As she went down from the bed, she grabbed the chair with her trembling hands and stood politely with her hands under her belly button. Without paying any attention to her, Richard slowly raised his body and patted the back of his head. ¡°My head is fine.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve only hit the back of the head with a little bit. I know how much power I used, it¡¯s not enough to crack the head or not ¡­ no, forget it.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes, who had been staring at Ophelia, fluttered slightly, then became still again. As she glanced at him rubbing his blood-stained lips, she carefully picked up a jug of water next to her. Ophelia, who had placed two cups, poured the same water in front of Richard and looked at him. ¡°Is that poison?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not! I want to tell you to choose whatever you want because there¡¯s no poison in it!¡± Ophelia shook her head, she took the two cups in her hands and gulped them down alternately afterwards. Clear water dripped down from the corners of her lips. Richard stared at her like, soon grabbed one cup of water she had put in her mouth. Before Ophelia could say anything, he gulped down half the water she had drank in one breath. Ophelia waved her hand and barely managed to pull away ridiculous thought. While her blue eyes flickered frantically, Richard spoke with the same calm expression. ¡°Is there any more obvious poison than what the one the lady just did? Ophelia only pouted her lips at him, answered quickly by looking at his expression without saying anything. When Richard emptied another cup of water, Ophelia realized that now was the time to explain her circumstances. ¡°Your Highness, the reason I have invited you here is because¡­.¡± She was so nervous that she blew the already cold water in her hand and took a sip. ¡°The reason is¡­.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t invite me, you kidnapped me.¡± ¡°That ¡­ that¡¯s true. But for a reason! I have a reason!¡± At Ophelia¡¯s urgent remark, Richard nodded his head very calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s hear the explanation.¡± There was a moment of silence. Ophelia was speechless because she couldn¡¯t keep up with his unexpected and overly calm response. ¡°My lady?¡± ¡°Yes, so there¡¯s a situation! The reason why I kidnapped Your Highness is because I keep going back! Your Highness will die¡­. No, every time Your Highness die, I return to that time! I will not going back unless Your Highness doesn¡¯t die!¡± There was no context in the words, even the subject and object were inaccurate mess. Ophelia waved her hand and tried to put her words in order. However, no matter how she organized it, she sounded like a crazy person. The facts themselves were simple and clear. When the Crown Prince Richard dies, Ophelia would return to the point in time when he dies. Regardless of the number of times he died. Until he survives! CH 2 What kind of words did she need to use to tell the story in a normal way and make sense? ¡°I would return! Until Your Highness doesn¡¯t die!¡± Ophelia wrapped her hands around her head. That was the same explanation as before. Richard¡¯s low voice fell over her frustrated head. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So, let me explain again what this means¡­. What?¡± ¡°I said I knew.¡± He swept his face with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m also returning like you.¡± The boredom and resignation were buried beneath the calm voice. Ophelia was once again at a loss for words. She wondered if what she had just heard was hallucinations or not. Ophelia, who opened and closed her mouth, and Richard stared at each other for a while. Hey ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, you too? Towards Ophelia who asked with her eyes, Richard answered with unimpressed eyes. Hey, me too. A few seconds after tacit understanding, Ophelia cried. ¡°Your Highness is also returning? And ever since you died?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like what you said.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ oh my God.¡± Ophelia lost strength in her legs and flopped down next to her bed. She raised her trembling hands to rub her face while dragging Richard. ¡°The same¡­ the same regression¡­.¡± The wonder, bewilderment, and joy of the fact that she had met someone in the same situation and the fear that this situation wasn¡¯t caused by her own madness came at once. Ophelia shut her eyes tightly and opened her eyes whilst raising her head. She was as pale as a sheet, and then she asked Richard again. ¡°Three days ago. Do you remember the assassins?¡± ¡°Yeah. Now that you mention it, you shouted that there were killers.¡± Richard tilted his head slightly as if he had just realized it. ¡°I returned for the first time that day. Though I always died before Your Highness. That is not the point. What time did Your Highness return to that day?¡± ¡°Before entering the banquet hall.¡± ¡°If you could be more specific¡­.¡± ¡°It was literally just before I entered the banquet hall.¡± At the end of his answer, the two of them were silent. She asked about the timing of the return to find any clues about this crazy regression. However, it was a failure because she didn¡¯t know whether it was the same time before the Crown Prince entered the banquet hall alone and when her mother scolded her. Then another clue¡­ Ophelia, who had been searching for three days, raised her head. ¡°Your highness! Then why did you do that when you kept returning?¡± How come every time she returned, he acted exactly the same way until she did something. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why did you just stand still?¡± Richard didn¡¯t answer. ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t die, the regression will be over! No, are your conditions for ending the regression different from mine?¡± ¡°Is your return condition my survival?¡± ¡°Yes! It is the most obvious fact I have realized in this damned return for n times.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s no different.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you do anything¡­?¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t speak anymore. No, she couldn¡¯t. Much more than the deep resignation in his voice, buried in Richard¡¯s dark golden eyes. For she saw a deeper, darker resignation and despair. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had been speechless since faced him. Ophelia frowned, then shut her mouth. When she asked him the question, tried to hear the answer to why he was so stupid even when she grabbed him by the collar and shook him. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Her head, which had been going down gradually, was lifted again. Richard wasn¡¯t looking at Ophelia. Staring somewhere far away, out of focus, he continued to speak in a terribly calm and dry voice. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Why on earth do death and regression repeat itself? No, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s repeated. But I can¡¯t figure out how long or how many times I have to repeat this. It just ¡­ doesn¡¯t end.¡± His sincerity quietly poured out as if he were talking to himself. His stagnant and rotten heart wrapped around Ophelia¡¯s. After returning for the first time three days ago, she woke up with cold sweat just from the day¡¯s memory. She checked her watch several times a day, and she looked anxiously around her, unable to stay calm for a moment. Unable to bear her mind being shattered, she kidnapped the Crown Prince. She wanted to break free from that terrible death and regression cycle. However¡­. However, the Crown Prince, who had the same experience as Ophelia, had been going through that damn regression much longer than she had. Ophelia unconsciously took the prince¡¯s hand, which was hanging on the edge of her bed. It was too big to cover it all with her own hands, but she held it tighter because the Crown Prince¡¯s hand was colder than hers, which was chilled by her tension. Richard¡¯s eyes slowly turned to her. Ophelia didn¡¯t say that she sympathized with his suffering. She didn¡¯t even shed a tear for him. She just spoke each word firmly with burning eyes. ¡°¡®Two heads are better than one. There¡¯s a saying that it¡¯s better to do anything together. Your Highness is no longer alone.¡± The moment she said that the spark of hope didn¡¯t dramatically ignite in Richard¡¯s eyes. ¡°So let¡¯s put an end to this damn regression together.¡± Even with that said, Richard didn¡¯t raise his eyebrows at all. His mouth was still firmly shut, and the resignation in his eyes did not disappear. But Ophelia went on without giving up. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you from the beginning what I¡¯ve been through. If anything is bothering you, please point it out right away.¡± Thus Ophelia¡¯s story goes back to three days ago. ? ¨C Imperial Calendar. Year 588. April 13th. 10:02 p.m. Three days before she kidnapped the Crown Prince. The beginning of infinite regression. The first infinite regression, the 0th regression. ¡°¡­ behave, so you don¡¯t do anything bad.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia nodded her head softly, shedding her mother¡¯s sharp voice into one of her ears. She was tongue-tied, then her mother turned away with the sound of the wind. Ophelia¡¯s stiff shoulders dropped slightly as she looked at her mother¡¯s back. National Foundation Day. The most glamorous and most important party of the year. All nobles listed on the Imperial List must attend. From the Emperor who was at the top op the power pyramid, to the baron¡¯s children who were at the bottom. A day when everyone gathered. It was such a special day, but Ophelia entered the banquet hall in a dress that wasn¡¯t much different from her usual clothes. Ophelia attended only to suit with others anyway. Those of her age, who was at the right age for marriage, had to do everything they could to raise their ransom regardless of gender. However, Ophelia has already decided on her fiance and the engagement date. She shook her head when she recalled her fiancee¡¯s eerie gaze. Let¡¯s think on the good side. She was ready to run away anyway. ¡°Oh, hello. How are you? Today ¡­ uhm, today is¡­.¡± A young lady looking up and down at Ophelia, clouded her words. No matter how hard she tried, she wouldn¡¯t be able to look at Ophelia and say good things. ¡°It was just like any other day, but today you are more beautiful.¡± When Ophelia said that with a smile, the young lady tried to hide her proud expression and waved her hand. How many times had she said the same thing? It looked like the size of a thumb, but she could see his highness the Crown Prince. Ophelia let out a long sigh. She could get out now. She turned her body towards the door. ¡°Huh?¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t even know what had happened. A rush of heat surged from her stomach. She looked down at her stomach. Blood was dripping from her pale apricot dress. Ophelia¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came out. The sword that pierced her stomach was pulled out roughly. Her vision gradually spun. The next moment, it was dark. ¡°I-I thought I was dead. No, I didn¡¯t even know I was dead.¡± ¡°When I first died, neither I did.¡± Ophelia couldn¡¯t laugh at the unexpected remarks of the prince who meekly agreed. For she wasn¡¯t equipped with a mental to laugh while throwing a joke about death. Instead, she continued her story. ¡°I returned right after I died. I thought the second was just weird. I thought it could be a deja vu. Of course, the result is¡­.¡± ¡°Dead.¡± Again, the Crown Prince quickly added a retort. As if to prove that the words about what she had already gone through all were never nonsense. Ophelia¡¯s saliva ran down through her throat. Her tongue was dry, but she spoke again. ¡°Third time, I died while trying to make sure it was just a dream¡­. Oh, come to think of it, your highness caught me on the third time.¡± Her words put the Crown Prince in thought for a moment. He had already went through too many deaths and regressions until he could hardly remember all of them. No, he tried to erase it from his memory. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out even now when he had given up everything. Ophelia immediately shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Anyway, the fourth time, I died when I finally realized that it was reality, and the fifth I died while struggling to survive.¡± The Crown Prince raised his hand and stopped her story. ¡°How far does this story go?¡± He was expressionless, but his shining gem-like eyes were dull and showed boredom. ¡°That¡¯s it. Well, after dying and returning, I got out of it.¡± ¡°By saving me?¡± ¡°Yeah, well, all I did was scream and pop some assassins who were aiming His Highness in the back of the head. As I said before, I¡¯m good at hitting in the back of the head. After repeating it dozens of times, I get better on my own.¡± CH 3 Even if you learned, the learning time and efficiency would vary depending on whether you have talent or not. But what if you have to do one thing so many times that you couldn¡¯t count with both hands, in different situations, and if you didn¡¯t do it, you die? Even if your talent for the job were infinitely close to zero, you would eventually become good at it. There was no other way to live except for that answer¡­. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of any sword. I¡¯ve only ever tried a meat knife. But it worked. Sneaking back behind assassins and hitting them in the back.¡± It was something she could say with a little smile, but at that time, her blood dried up. In fact, there have been times when the blood has dried up. She didn¡¯t know what the assassins did, but as soon as she drank something, she died in a mummy state with blood gushing out of the holes in her body. Ophelia felt sick when she remembered how she felt at that time. ¡°Drink it.¡± Seeing her face turn pale, Richard held out the cup he had been drinking. If anyone had seen it, it was a good thing to do. It wasn¡¯t even a sign of poison, but she couldn¡¯t believe he handed it to someone else. If those who teach etiquette saw it, they would have grabbed the back of their neck and passed. However, there was not enough spirit to follow her etiquette carefully, so Ophelia did not hesitate to drink the tea he was drinking at once and took a deep breath. Richard, who was staring at her, spoke. ¡°How many times have you returned to the Founding Day?¡± ¡°Eight¡­. no, I didn¡¯t even count them after the eighteenth.¡± ¡°Then, it is too early to speculate that the lady¡¯s return is due to me. The regression that ended the moment I was alive could be just a coincidence.¡± At first glance, it sounded very logical, but Ophelia noticed it at once. Richard¡¯s few words couldn¡¯t shake the certainty she felt as she tossed her body, literally her whole body. ¡°Your highness, no matter how lazy you are to try anything, I¡¯m trying to get over it.¡± With her eyes narrowed, Richard nodded his head openly as if he had no intention of making an excuse for her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that anymore.¡± At the sound of her dry voice like sand, Ophelia bit her lips. She couldn¡¯t say that she fully understood him. Even if they go through the same thing, each person has a different way of accepting and overcoming it. As just before Richard opened his mouth in front of Ophelia, who was in conflict with whether to grab him by the collar or not, a knock rang. Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Your highness. It¡¯s almost time.¡± Ophelia sprang like a harpooned tuna to the voice that rang outside the door. Screaming silently, she looked alternately at the tightly closed door and Richard with a mixture of bewilderment, surprise, and confusion. H-how? How did they find out that Richard was here? If they knew, why did they let her go so far? ¡°I was struck in my head and didn¡¯t pass out right away. That¡¯s why I left a sign telling them not to follow me along the way as you dragged me,¡± said Richard, as if he had read her thoughts. The question has been answered, but a bigger question remains. ¡°Why¡­.¡± ¡°Because I was wondering why an innocent lady would kidnap me.¡± He gave a straightforward and very easy answer this time too. It was as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°No, what if I meant to harm Your Highness?¡± ¡°In conclusion, you were not.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t! No, then why did you kill all the assassins before I hit you in the back of your head?¡± ¡°Because I knew that the lady was behind me.¡± ¡°What if I was another assassin?¡± When asked about Ophelia¡¯s origin, Richard responded by tapping the hilt of his hardened sword. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If I died, I would have returned anyway.¡± Ophelia was speechless again at the dry voice. Richard Isaac Dunc Milian The only Crown Prince of the empire And as no one could refute, he was noble enough to bear the terrible pressure of standing above everyone¡¯s head and the burden of supporting everyone. Not only his unrivaled strength and political ability¡­. But also the pitch-black night hair and the golden eyes were as thick as honey. He was a very languid black panther-like man lurking somewhere deep. Even the blood-stained figure could turn into a fatal painting. If the word ¡®perfect¡¯ were embodied as a person, it would become Richard. She was convinced. Because h was the main character. The only protagonist in the novel that Ophelia possessed. A fantasy novel that she had never read before wasn¡¯t about the protagonist growing up through an ordeal. The main story was the unstoppable biography of the protagonist, who was perfect from the beginning, incomparable to anyone else. If it were her favorite novel, she would have tried to do anything, but¡­. Before this crazy regression, she was obviously possessed as an extra that had nothing to do with the original story, so she would have thought of desperately avoiding marriage and hiding the money he had saved to live a long life. She didn¡¯t have lingering feelings about her former life before possession. However, she didn¡¯t know who made her do this ridiculous possession and gave her a little consideration, but it was like a miracle that she had no longing feelings even though she had memories of her previous life. Ophelia would have gone mad if she had the longing or desire to return to her former life as much as an ant¡¯s tears. While she was prattling, he was looking for Richard again outside the door. ¡°Your highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, so tell him to wait.¡± Despite the prince¡¯s answer, which didn¡¯t feel as motivated as a piece of dust, the aide who was waiting outside the door left without questioning. Even if Richard was his greatest political opponent, it was the Crown Prince who asked to wait. ¡°Get up first.¡± Richard rose to his feet calmly. After Ophelia hit him, his head had already been fine, so he stepped forward, undoing the cuffs from his wrinkled sleeves as his blood began to harden. Ophelia was bewildered in a different way than before. Was this the end? She was determined and kidnapped the Crown Prince, and that¡¯s it? Now that she knew he was the cause, they could find a way to overcome this situation together¡­. ¡®I¡¯m exhausted.¡¯ Should she close her eyes and grab him by the collar again? It went over vaguely a while ago, but if she caught him again now, she would be blown away saying, ¡®It¡¯s rude!¡¯ Ophelia, who had unknowingly planned to grab his collar, couldn¡¯t catch him and was at a loss, but Richard paused. Turning back, he reached out his hand to Ophelia. ¡°You¡¯re coming with me.¡± Unable to read anything in his dry eyes, Ophelia, needless to say, grabbed Richard¡¯s hand. ? ¨C Imperial Calendar. Year 588. April 16th. 3:23 p.m. Ophelia Bolsheik, before the second infinite regression begins. She thought he said she was coming with him. She was trying to look as far away as she could. Two people were waiting where Richard had led Ophelia. ¡°Your highness, please do not distort what I am saying.¡± ¡°I just repeated exactly what the marquess said.¡± ¡°Of course you did. I¡¯ll tell you again¡­.¡± Marquess Neir. The master of a marquess with one of the most powerful powers in the empire. The most representative word that goes around openly in expressing him is ¡®bloodsucker¡¯. In addition, he was a person with mainstream evaluations such as ¡®an iron-faced person¡¯ or ¡®a person who is very capable but does not want to share¡¯. Those things were of no use to Ophelia, for she had never met the Crown Prince, nor the Marquess Neir herself, until her return. Moreover, there was only one most important fact about Marquess Neir. It was a villain in the opposite direction to the main character, Richard. She should have read a book. Even if it wasn¡¯t her taste, she should have read it! It was useless to get your hands on after the possession, and regrets were always late. She only remembered the villain written on the back cover but had no idea what the hell he had done to make him the first and worst villain. First of all, she knew that he was a person who could say what he wanted without blinking an eye, even when he saw Richard covered in blood¡­. Ophelia sobbing inwardly at the deep regret that came up late, then swallowed her breath abruptly. The Marquess¡¯ daughter, Raisa Neir. Perhaps because her eyes met hers, Ophelia pretended to be furniture in the room, not human. Even if Ophelia wasn¡¯t interested in the imperial social world, which was called the battlefield without blood or tears, she carried out the superficial relationship that must be established as a Count¡¯s daughter. She didn¡¯t remember all of the young lady¡¯s rumors, who were in a relationship that was so light that they seemed to be blown away, she remembered hearing about some of them too many times. ¡®Do not stand out in front of the Lady Neir. whether in a good sense or a bad sense.¡¯ She didn¡¯t bother to ask why. If the person who tells her not to stand out in a good or a bad sense was at a distance she would never meet for the rest of her life, it would be tiring of hearing many anecdotes. She should have asked. Ophelia regretted not knowing how many times. If she could go back in time, she would squeeze out information without any left. In any case, it was just a family. ¡®You are not a maid of honor. Why do you dare to be with the Crown Prince?¡¯ From the moment those words come out of Lady Neir¡¯s mouth, the bullying that appeared like a regular in typical novels would begin. If she read it as a novel, it would frustrating and she would cursing to get rid of the Lady, but¡­. If Ophelia was being bullied right now.. She got chills on her back. If she really had known anything she could have avoided a situation like that! Ophelia wept bitter tears in front of the two villains who run through the entire novel, which she suddenly encountered. As she was exuding the will of ¡®I¡¯m furniture¡¯ all over her body, the conversation between the Marquis Neir and Richard was drawing to a close. ¡°And if you can, please take a good look at this child.¡± Marquess Neir brazenly said that he was aiming for the Crown Princess position in a small way, without changing his complexion. Richard also didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow, let alone a complexion, and accepted his words with a nonchalant face. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to bring in successor to the marquess.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s right now. But if she have a chance, please.¡± Marquess Neir laughed a little, but Lady Neir did not. Her face, which looked nothing like the Marquess, was like a mask, and there was no movement from the fine muscles. Ophelia sighed in relief when she saw both Richard and Lady Neir were both ignore each other. Fortunately, among the many women in the main character, there is no Lady Neir. And it happened less than a minute after Ophelia was relieved. The tea had grown too cold and lukewarm, so the Marquess Neir and his daughter didn¡¯t touch it, but the Crown Prince took a sip without hesitation. ¡°Hmm.¡± Richard, who emptied the cup, turned slowly, very slowly, toward Ophelia. When their eyes meet, Richard¡¯s lisps twisted, and the next moment. ¡°Kheok.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Your Highness!¡± In front of Ophelia¡¯s open jaw, Richard collapsed, vomiting incredible amounts of dark red blood. While the Marquis Neir reached out to the collapsing Richard as if he were really surprised. Ophelia sank down as a warning of her instinct for sensing danger developed by dozens of regressions. Clank! With a sharp sword cutting through the air, strands of her bright red hair were cut and fell one by one. ¡°Ah, come on, this again¨C¡± Ophelia was unable to speak and a sword flashing in front of her had cut off her throat. CH 4 ¡ª Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 16th. Afternoon. Ophelia Bolsheik, the first of the second infinite regression. Ophelia opened her eyes. Whenever she returned after her death, her vision always spun for a while, but she got used to it, so she immediately grasped her surroundings. First return, the second start of infinite regression. Richard was poisoned by tea, and she was decapitated by someone she did not know. ¡®The face of the damn bastard who cut my head off¡­ I should have seen it.¡¯ Ophelia clenched her teeth. The nightmare of the day of the founding anniversary, which was the first infinite return, began to rewind in front of her eyes. Her stomach was churning and she felt very nauseous. She had to cover my mouth, but as she was holding her neck with both hands without realizing it, a dry voice fell from above her head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Unlike Ophelia, who had turned so pale as though her body didn¡¯t have a single drop of blood, Richard was just as calm as if he was a monk. ¡®No, could that expression be called calm? ¡­Should I say that all the emotions have weathered and disappeared?¡¯ Ophelia shook her head violently, and he opened her mouth again. ¡°You said you did your first infinite regression at the National Founding Day celebration.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°You know now that it¡¯s just the beginning.¡± She could understand why he gave up, even without hearing him say it. The reason why he readily reached out. The reason why Richard gave up. Regression was not important. Even death could pass. Simply. The fact that there was no end in sight. Realizing that. But¡­ She didn¡¯t want to live a life of misery and death in that way, suddenly possessing a character in a novel. ¡®If I had died at once, it would have ended while I was just stumbling around like when I just possessed!¡¯ The process of death was harsh and painful. In addition, the pain and despair felt as five internal organs were twisted and blood spurted from the body remained in Ophelia even after returning¡­ Ophelia resolutely clenched her fists and shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t give up though!¡± Richard¡¯s eyes lit up for a second. However, it was such a brief moment that Ophelia did not see it, and even Richard himself did not realize it. ¡°If I felt like giving up, I would¡¯ve already given up at the national celebration! Thinking about the hardships I went through while living and dying without knowing why, I can¡¯t give up even if it¡¯s unfair!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your only purpose is to survive?¡± Ophelia crossed the arms in front of her chest, making an expression that said ¡®why are you asking something so obvious?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. And it¡¯s still unfair.¡± At that, the corners of Richard¡¯s eyes crinkled slightly, as if smiling. Of course, Ophelia doesn¡¯t have good visual acuity to recognize Richard¡¯s subtle changes in expression. Anyway, she didn¡¯t feel so, so she grinded her teeth and said, ¡°Having my neck sliced away, it¡¯s the most disgusting way to die. How was it for Your Highness?¡± ¡°The poison that slowly paralyzes the fingertips and eventually stops the heart is the most memorable. My assassination client wanted to display my outer shell and said to kill me without any scratches.¡± (TL/N: I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s joking ;_; don¡¯t take everything he says at face value!) Taxidermy¡­? Ophelia¡¯s face crumpled very reluctantly, then she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not memorable, it¡¯s dirty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°Yes? What, nothing?¡± ¡°Yes. Death comes fairly. There can¡¯t be a way that I don¡¯t particularly dislike.¡± ¡°Still, I want to avoid this kind of death¡­¡± Ophelia¡¯s shoulders stiffened in the middle of a debate about which death felt the worst. ¡°No, not this. It¡¯s time for Marquis Neir to come soon¡­¡± ¡ªTok tok. Before she could finish speaking, a knock rang out. Ophelia swallowed her saliva and looked up at Richard. Because she still hasn¡¯t heard any answers from him. ¡°Your Highness.¡± He didn¡¯t reply, but Ophelia didn¡¯t give in and asked. ¡°Could you please cooperate?¡± ¡°Well.¡± At his ambiguous answer, Ophelia barely swallowed the words that had been pushed to the tip of her tongue. ¡ªI am afraid of a future where I¡¯m worn out like you and eventually lose the will to break free from this invisible bond. She couldn¡¯t bear to say so. Richard looked at Ophelia, whose face clearly showed there was something else she wanted to say but decided to keep her mouth shut. Then he said, ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even if I survive this time according to your wishes, you know that this regression will never end anyway.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°But you still want to survive? Forever.¡± It was a voice that sank as if it were creeping into a deep swamp and suffocating. Ophelia¡¯s blue eyes and Richard¡¯s golden eyes met head-on. Her eyes shook like a stormy sea, but her answer did not change. ¡°Yes.¡± How long was this suffocating silence? Richard held his hand out towards Ophelia as before the return. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Once more, just like before, Ophelia held his hand. Again, facing Marquis Neir and his daughter, Richard still had a grim face, but Ophelia¡¯s eyes shone differently than before. The male protagonist¡¯s nemesis. The last villain. Wasn¡¯t it the Marquis of Neir? It was hard to believe that the surprised expression on Marquis Neir¡¯s face when Richard collapsed was a lie, but if it was that Marquis Neir, even that could be acting. In fact, if she had to point out who had the strongest motive and the best means to poison Richard, it would be Marquis Neir. ¡°¡­Please give me your opinion¡­¡± Ophelia narrowed her eyes as she heard Marquis Neir¡¯s words with one ear and let it flow out through the other. She didn¡¯t know as she had her head bowed before, but it seemed the marquis was smiling a little. ¡®It smells very fishy¡­¡¯ If it was a smile with dark insides, it would normally be expressed as stinky, so there was no substitute expression for that smile other than that it was fishy. But a villain like that was so sloppy that he didn¡¯t poison himself and only poisoned Richard? Wasn¡¯t that too clumsy? Hence, it must be a completely different bad guy unrelated to Marquis Neir. It¡¯s perfect, but like the protagonist of a fantasy novel, hardships and trials always come. Even without reading the novel, for the protagonist to stand out, any enemy must appear and be defeated. Wouldn¡¯t it be about a city¡¯s population if Richard¡¯s minor enemies were added together? So she couldn¡¯t be sure of anything right now. Even if she kept dying over and over and found a way to survive, there was a chance she wouldn¡¯t find the real poisoner. ¡®It¡¯s coming soon.¡¯ Soon, Richard would drink the tea, and it would be time for her to be decapitated. ¡®Well, we¡¯ll think about finding the culprit once this regression is over, and once Richard doesn¡¯t drink that tea¡­¡¯ ¡°Your Highness!¡± Ophelia made a loud noise without realizing it. It was because Richard picked up the teacup in question. All eyes were naturally focused on her. Ophelia, who was staring intently at Richard holding his cup, felt something strange. ¡®Why is he holding his glass like that?¡¯ There wasn¡¯t a particular compulsory way for one to hold a teacup, but anyway, one wouldn¡¯t hold the entire cup while drinking tea. Since it¡¯s hot. ¡®It¡¯s like trying to hit someone with that little teacup¡­¡¯ Ophelia¡¯s thoughts did not continue. She paused as she tried to rub her cheek unconsciously. ¡®My cheeks are too hot.¡¯ The eyes of Lady Neir towards Ophelia were getting deeper and stronger. ¡®If I don¡¯t deal with this situation first, I¡¯ll be burned to death by the gaze of Lady Neir before my head is cut off.¡¯ Even though it would all be undone if she returned, Ophelia did not have the slightest desire to go back. ¡®Come to think of it, I just watched Richard raise his glass and reflexively cried out.¡¯ But Ophelia was very brazen and made up a reason in an instant without even moving a muscle. ¡°Your Highness, the cup is not completely intact, so I will bring a new one.¡± Of course, the glass was totally fine. There was no way that the teacup that would come in front of Richard could be placed without careful inspection. Dozens of goddamn regressions on the day of the National Founding Day anniversary. Thanks to that, her spontaneity in dealing with sudden situations like this improved. But in the next moment, Ophelia stood still, unable to do anything. As what happened was exactly why she thought Richard held his glass in such a weird way. ¡ªPlok. The temple of the servant on the left was broken along with the teacup he was holding. Ophelia¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Your Highness! What is this¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just her who was shocked. Marquis Neir was astonished in a different way than before the return, and Lady Neir also had her eyes wide open. ¡ªSureung. And before Marquis Neir finished speaking, Richard drew his sword. The marquis¡¯ face was distorted, but Richard didn¡¯t give him a single glance. The black-haired prince raised his sword without hesitation as he looked down at the unconscious servant whose head had just been hit and blood was dripping out of it. ¡ªEuck. The sword was lodged in the human body, and there was the sound of bones being crushed. ¡°Uck.¡± The servant crossed the river from which he could not return without opening his eyes, and Richard lightly pulled out the sword caught in the broken bones. ¡ªEuck, euuuck. A voice starker than before resounded in the room as silent as a grave. At last, the moment the sword was fully pulled out, Richard and Ophelia¡¯s eyes met. He glanced once at her neck, which was still attached, and once at the dying servant. ¡®That¡­ was the someone who cut off my neck.¡¯ Even if Richard didn¡¯t say it, Ophelia knew. As she slowly closed her gaping mouth, Richard tilted her head slightly and swung his sword again. ¡ªSrung. The servant¡¯s head, which was cut off at once, rolled across the floor and crashed into the toe of Marquis Neir, stopping. Blood pooled at his feet, but Marquis Neir was not fed up. Just that the corners of his mouth were twisted. So the situation was quickly settled. Contrary to Ophelia¡¯s complex calculations, Richard stopped the regression too quickly and simply. Even if there were still people who tried to harm Richard, as long as he drew his sword, they would not be able to brush the tip of his hair. Blood from the decapitated body reddened the white carpet. And the severed neck. Fortunately or unfortunately, Ophelia did not have the urge to vomit her guts out, thanks to the tiring sight of a return to the last National Day. She just covered her nose at the stench of that dreadful, vivid blood. But Richard, the creator of this mess, carelessly threw the sword with blood and flesh stuck to it and said, ¡°Marquis, continue what you said.¡± CH 5 ¡ª Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 19th. 8:19 in the morning. Ophelia Bolsheik, the fourth* of the third infinite regression. Three days after Richard cut off the head of an assassin who had infiltrated as a servant. Ophelia was driving a carriage frantically towards the imperial palace. Of course, an actual coachman was driving it, but if she could, she would have driven it herself. She died last night. With a heart attack. No, it would be more accurate to say that she died tonight and regressed. At first, she denied reality for the first time in a long time since the founding anniversary. It was due the second infinite regression that ended so easily while she was with Richard. However, the second time she slipped and smashed the back of her head, and the third time the bread she ate was caught in her throat, Ophelia woke up in anger. This damn infinite regression has begun again. Ophelia nervously gripped her fan inside the carriage. ¡°Somehow, everything is fine today!¡± After that day where Richard created another bloodbath before the bloodshed, Ophelia had hope that she might never regress again. (TL/N: if you hadn¡¯t noticed, we¡¯ve moved 3 days from the previous episode, from april 16th to april 19th~) It was very faint, but wasn¡¯t it freedom to dream? It started in the morning with the news that the business that she invested slush funds in without her mother¡¯s knowledge was experiencing a good wind. It was a very minor thing, but the tea was just right for her taste. Or miraculously not bumping into her mother though they were in the same house, and etcetera. She was lucky. It was too good. Until this infinite regression. Alhough Ophelia went through infinite regression for the third time, there was something new that she realized. Even if she did nothing, something would change little by little. It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. The tea that was perfect for her taste sometimes tasted strange, or she suddenly ran into each other her mother even though she couldn¡¯t even see the tip of the older woman¡¯s hair previously. Come to think of it, there were some minor changes in the founding anniversary, the first of her infinite regressions. The kinds of appetizers that came out that day changed one by one, or the types of flowers differed. Realizing that there were changes each time she returned, Ophelia started worrying that her secret investments would collapse, and that was the biggest driving force behind her throwing away her absurd escapism. ¡°If I regress tonight only to see my secret funds fly away¡­!¡± Ophelia was grinding her teeth, but she soon drooped her shoulders and became sullen. It was because this regression made it clear that it was simply Richard¡¯s whim that ended the last regression. If Richard made up his mind, this third infinite regression would have ended quickly. These infinite regressions were ultimately determined by Richard¡¯s life or death. When he died, the cycle of infinite regression begun automatically, and if he survived, one cycle woule end, and so on. In the second regression, thanks to him slicing the assassin¡¯s head, he didn¡¯t die and the regression ended with that. With only one regression, the word ¡®infinite regression¡¯ even seemed ridiculous. ¡°Because I can¡¯t see the end.¡± Ophelia still didn¡¯t know what kind of whim Richard, who seemed to have given up on everything, had acted on. But this third infinite regression¡­ ¡®If he doesn¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die, so even if I can¡¯t see him, I know he¡¯s letting it go and dying again and again without the will to live, giving up everything.¡¯ ¡°No. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions until I see for myself.¡± Ophelia sighed as though the ground went out when she faced a new difficulty ¡°Entry is not allowed.¡± Ophelia had rushed to the crown prince¡¯s palace, but instead of meeting Richard, she was rejected at the door. It was a natural result. It would be impossible for a young lady, an untitled member of a county, to meet the crown prince without prior agreement. If Ophelia was able to come face to face with Richard so easily, she would have been worried about the security and future of the empire, which was considered the most powerful country in history. ¡°Lady, go back.¡± At the resolute words of the soldier guarding the palace and the threatening sound of the spear colliding with the floor, Ophelia quietly retreated. There were not just one or two people who wanted to see Richard¡¯s face and caused a fuss in front of his palace wanting to meet him. As a result, the soldiers guarding the crown prince¡¯s palace had the authority to detain, regardless of rank; this fact was so famous that it was hard not to know. ¡°Your Highness, I just want to see you for a bit!¡± ¡°How dare you, do you know who I am!¡± While Ophelia thought of some anecdotes that made her eyes blurry just by hearing it in her thoughts, she pretended to go back to the carriage and hid in the shadows. ¡®Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t know that the first infinite regression to the National Founding Day festival would help in so many ways.¡¯ She possessed an ordinary and incompetent noble lady, but thanks to the first infinite regression, she honed the ability to hide her presence even from assassins and to the point of being able to hide in the imperial palace. This meant that most people wouldn¡¯t even realize that Ophelia was there. It was a blessing in disguise. ¡°Okay, now I have to figure out how to get in.¡± Ophelia snorted. Did the guard think she would give up after being denied admission once? ¡°Infiltration?¡± No. No matter how well she managed to approach the assassins from behind without them ever noticing, it was a thoroughly calculated route. Looking back, it was fortunate that the number and identity of the assassins did not change. After she erased the option to sneak in, Ophelia had few options left. The process of formally requesting a meeting would take too long. Plus the fact that she would regress later in the day, this was a method she could not use. ¡®But I can¡¯t borrow the power of someone who can see the crown prince without a prior contact¡­¡¯ Ophelia thought about that, and fell flat in the shadows. This was because the person who just passed her was one of those people who could freely enter and leave the crown prince¡¯s palace without prior agreement. James Gryu. Richard¡¯s left arm. Although James was the second son of a ducal family, he had no intention of succeeding the family, vowing to do well on his own. Without a second thought, Ophelia rearranged herself to look completely different from before, changing her hairstyle in an instant and taking off her cloak. Just before James stood at the main gate of the palace, she narrowly erased her presence and followed him as closely as possible. With James, entering the crown prince¡¯s palace was like eating a piece of cake. This was because the man in front of her was personally ordered by Richard, so the soldiers could not interfere with whoever or whatever he brought. As the icing on the cake, James was an advisor who only used the pen, but he is a stoner to people. If Ophelia was erasing her presence to the extent she did when she was up against the assassins, the chance of him noticing her was infinitely close to zero. Looking back, Ophelia wondered what Richard believed in to give such an order, but that¡¯s Richard. The only and perfect male lead in a fantasy novel. Even if he said he wanted to make soybean paste with red beans, it would work in the novel. ¡®By the way, I didn¡¯t know today¡¯s good fortune is going to turn out like this.¡¯ There was infinite regression, but this luck was something to behold. ¡°You¡¯re doing a great job.¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± The eyes of the two soldiers glanced at Ophelia for a brief moment, but as expected, they did not stop her from entering the palace. In time, Ophelia achieved what she had been aiming for. If James ever looked back, she intended to hit him on the back of the head. She had nothing to fear. If she regressed, it would never have happened, and even if she didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t know who knocked him out. How far had they walked? James stopped in front of a very thick and solid door. ¡ªTok tok. ¡°Your Highness, this is James.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The moment she heard Richard¡¯s permission, Ophelia¡¯s eyes flashed like that of a wild beast fixed on its prey. And her prey was¡­ Ophelia, raising her arms high, met Richard¡¯s eyes through the door that opened in front of her. Richard wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see a bright redhead that seemed determined enough to strike the back of someone¡¯s head. He just stared at Ophelia, who had stopped. Then the door opened wide. James entered the office and tried to close the door. ¡°Leave it.¡± Richard waved his hand. James had a puzzled face, but he was the kind who would believe his master even if he said a stork would deliver a baby, so he immediately left the door as it was. Ophelia shrugged and quickly hid in a corner of the office. ¡°The invitations to the hunting competition¡­¡± While waiting for James¡¯s boring report to end quickly, Ophelia closed her eyes for a moment. ¡ªWhoosh. The wind that made her red her hair soar like blazing fire brushed her cheeks. When the wind from the huge wide open window behind Richard escaped through the open door, Ophelia¡¯s hair as well as the papers on his desk began to flutter and fly. All of them were stamped with a bright red seal of ¡®Confidential¡¯ or ¡®Restricted¡¯, but Richard and James didn¡¯t care. Ophelia¡¯s nervousness reached its peak, and the second she decided to knock James out so that she can talk to Richard¡­ ¡­The report was over. ¡°Shall we proceed like this?¡± ¡°Yes. You can go now. Before the back of your head is injured.¡± ¡°What?¡± James responded instantly to Richard¡¯s words, and Ophelia gently lowered her arm. ¡ªClick. As the door closed and James disappeared completely, Ophelia, who had been squatting, got up and tapped her leg. While she rubbed her trembling legs, Richard approached her step by step and uttered, ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± The absurd words of ¡®more than I thought¡¯ were omitted. After barely putting away her disguise, she calmly opened her mouth. ¡°What happen.¡± ¡°An arrow flew in through the window.¡± Before Richard could finish speaking, Ophelia sprinted behind him. However, Ophelia¡¯s plan to close the window at once ran into difficulties from the start. ¡°Uh¡­ Hurry!¡± No matter how hard she tried, the window wouldn¡¯t move. After watching Ophelia exerting her strength to the point where the back of her hand turned white, Richard rose up. ¡°Why is it so heavy¡­!¡± ¡ªThud. No matter how big and heavy the window was, the sound of closing was not normal. Richard stood behind Ophelia and gently closed the window with one hand, which she had not moved despite doing so with all her might. Ophelia tilted her head behind her after glancing at the closed window. She stared at his sharp jawline as if she was going to get cut, and then she slipped out under his tightly stretched arm. ¡°If you had closed the window earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have died¡­ Ack!¡± ¡ªPak. Before she could finish her words, the crossbow that had pierced the thick window flew and stuck in Richard¡¯s chest. The instant Ophelia breathed in. ¡ªPwakak, pak. The crossbow flew back and penetrated her chest as well. As Ophelia fell to the floor, bleeding and dying, she pouted. ¡®You said arrow, not crossbow!¡¯ (*) What does the ¡°fourth of the third infinite regression¡± or any other variation mean? Think of it as a game, with the condition to clear every stage/regression being Richard¡¯s survival. If they fail at any particular stage, they¡¯ll have to repeat it. ¡°[x] of the [n] infinite regression¡± [n] is the ¡°stage¡± they¡¯re currently in, and [x] is the number of times they¡¯re attempting to clear this ¡°stage¡±. So at the start of this particular episode, Ophelia is doing this day/stage/regression for the 4th time¡­ and well, since she and Richard died at the end of this episode, they¡¯ll be on the ¡°fifth of the third infinite regression¡± (well, 14th or 15th actually, as the author skipped past their other failed attempts) Did I help? Or did I make things worse hahaha CH 6 ¡ª Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 19th. Ophelia Bolsheik, the 14th of the third infinite regression. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t stick your head out.¡± Richard couldn¡¯t have responded to Ophelia¡¯s sharp words, for she was sitting on his legs and pressing with her whole body, or her words might change. Under the dimly lit desk, Ophelia sat with Richard underneath, exerting all her might to press down on his needlessly firm chest and irritably broad shoulders. Of course, Richard could easily push her away if he wanted to, but he let it be as she was desperate enough that she threw herself at him. Furthermore¡­ ¡°If my secret funds are blown away, I¡¯ll let you experience firsthand that there are more troublesome things than death in infinite regression.¡± It was not that scary, it was annoying. Wasn¡¯t that a pretty cute threat? A few seconds later, Ophelia swallowed her saliva and counted backwards from ten. ¡°¡­four, three, two, one.¡± Unlike the very tense Ophelia, the impatient Richard muttered just one thing. ¡°It¡¯s a success, so breathe.¡± ¡°Oh, uh-huh! Haah, haah.¡± Ophelia, who had been holding her breath for a while, closed her eyes tightly and opened them again. ¡°Last name.¡± ¡°Last name?¡± ¡°Success! It succeeded! Aaaaah! Goddammit, we finally made it!¡± As Ophelia slapped Richard on the shoulder and cheered, the corners of his lips subtly collapsed again. He died over and over and over and over and over again. And he returned to the way he was before he died, as if he hadn¡¯t been dead. Therefore, for Richard, the fact that he survived or regression was over was no longer a pleasing fact. Another infinite regression would begin anyway. The very happy Ophelia right in front of his eyes, who had slammed him down with her body as heavy as a cotton bat, must also know. That it was not the end. ¡°Your Highness, today is over!¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s done.¡± Still, it wasn¡¯t bad to see her so happy. That¡¯s right. It was not bad. At that moment, Richard¡¯s parched chest moved only very slightly. It was like seeing an oasis in a mirage while drying out in the middle of an endless desert. It was a whim. Just like when he cut off the head of the assassin who cut off her throat when she grumbled that she didn¡¯t want to be decapitated. This, too, was nothing. Like nipping a hangnail off with a nail clipper, it must be a whim of concern. Ophelia leaned back to get up from Richard¡¯s body, but he pressed her head down. ¡°You¡¯re going to bump into it.¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± Having been hit several times already, Ophelia shrank her neck down like a tortoise. As Richard reached up, Ophelia¡¯s gaze followed his hand. He lifted the heavy desk with one arm while in a very unstable sitting position beneath her. Without even dropping a single sheet of paper piled up on the desk. Soon, Ophelia asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°With this amount of strength, you can catch the crossbow that flies through that thick triple-glazed window.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t tried it, but I¡¯ll try it when I get a chance.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very kind of you to experiment with my words. Plus, you hid under the desk according to my opinion.¡± With her mouth sticking out like a duck, Ophelia grumbled, and came off him lightly. As the nerves that had risen up to the top of her head were relieved, her body automatically became tired. With the permission of Crown Prince Richard, Ophelia half-laid on the sofa in his office. Looked up at the seemingly expensive ceiling, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s so hard to see your face.¡± Richard was silent at the out of the blue remark, and Ophelia continued her words. ¡°Like this infinite return, I think there will be other cases where I¡¯ll die at home without knowing why. Since I won¡¯t know when that is, I¡¯d like to request an audience in advance.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Even as Ophelia raised her limp body and sat up on the desk, she glared intently at him, her blue eyes flashing. ¡°I want to be able to run to Your Highness anytime, anywhere.¡± If one were to judge solely by those words, it was like a desperate confession of love. ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better to always be by my side?¡± This reply was also for a loved one. However, in their heads, the ¡®death¡¯ of love did not wander. A temporary contract to be signed under mutual consent for a relationship that wouldn¡¯t be strange even if she was with him all day and all the waking hours¡­ ¡°Will you become the crown princess?¡± ¡°Please make me an aide!¡± There was a brief silence between Richard and Ophelia, who spoke completely different words at the exact same time. They had similar lines of thought, yet the results were so different; both couldn¡¯t figure out why. In great haste, Ophelia kicked the crown prince. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± She was being really outspoken. She couldn¡¯t even recall how many times she was not careful with her words in front of Richard during the third infinite regression. ¡°If you¡¯re the crown princess, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if you¡¯re always by my side.¡± Hearing his dry voice and looking at his expressionless face that suggested there was no problem, some would say, ¡®That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s right.¡¯ However, it did not go so smoothly with Ophelia. ¡°If the crown princess stays with Your Highness all day, there will be an uproar that she should be deposed immediately.¡± ¡°I love you so much that I want to keep you next to me, so what¡¯s the problem?¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened like a flounder¡¯s when he replied as easily as if he was pulling candy out of his pocket. ¡°Whether Your Highness likes it or not, if I¡¯m the crown princess, I¡¯ll have obligations to fulfill, and no matter how much of a contractual relationship it is, I cannot forsake all of those obligations and stick to Your Highness.¡± ¡°If you want to move in instead¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a problem too!¡± Ophelia cut off Richard¡¯s words without mercy and continued with a sigh. ¡°More than anything else, we both know it¡¯s a contract, and when this situation is resolved, we can just cancel the contract, but we can¡¯t be sure of the aftermath.¡± The lady who broke up with Richard. For good or bad, people would look at her with red eyes. Moreover, if one thought of her mother, it would not be difficult to draw a complicated situation into the very gutter. ¡°The problems that will come later will come only when we solve the problems in front of us right now.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s why I want you to use me as an aide!¡± ¡°More restrictions on action¡­¡± ¡°Ah, the crown princess doesn¡¯t not have any restrictions! That position is more restrictive than a single aide, I know, and you know, and the whole world knows!¡± Ophelia, huffing, suddenly realized. When the words came out that she should be the crown princess, she panicked and went crazy, but¡­ ¡°You¡¯re trying to solve the troubles caused by the vacant crown princess seat. During the anniversary of the founding of the country, the emperor himself said that Your Highness should find a partner soon.¡± Richard kept his mouth shut as if he had no intention of denying, and Ophelia pushed her face up to his nose. Before, it was burdensome to face him, who was the most perfect sculpture, but human beings were animals of adaptation. He was a comrade trapped in the same damn loop of infinite regression, and he only worked properly when he wanted to. As she regressed dozens of times because he did not move, the love of a thousand years that did not exist had also cooled. Now, even when he was close enough that she could feel him breathing, her heart didn¡¯t pound, and she wasn¡¯t bothered even if the exhalation from her nose hit him hard. ¡°I¡¯m just a young lady from a normal county, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a great beauty, or have any special talent that goes beyond the ordinary. Surely, the person who fits the seat of the crown princess is not me! It should be someone else.¡± Of course it would be. He was the only protagonist in a fantasy novel. The author must have made him a partner. There might be one or several, but the author probably wouldn¡¯t have left the protagonist alone for the rest of his life. ¡°Therefore, please appoint me as an aide. I will work hard like a cow.¡± Towards Ophelia, who thrusted out her chest and pounded hard, Richard did not give a positive answer. ¡°I¡¯m not considering a position other than the crown princess. Aren¡¯t you the one who wants to be by my side?¡± ¡®Are you saying that the thirsty man should dig a well?¡¯ (TL/N: Whoever is most in urgent need of anything is supposed to do it in a hurry.) ¡®If this is the case, then the direction of the negotiations will have to change.¡¯ The tails of Ophelia¡¯s eyebrows lowered as she fell down in front of him. ¡°Your Highness¡¯ future is bright, and you are the number one groom in the empire, or the continent. So even if you break off your marriage with me, it will be a flower path rather than a hindrance.¡± She exaggeratedly curved her shoulders and continued speaking. ¡°But! Not me. I don¡¯t have anything¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were investing secret funds? And it¡¯s pretty successful too.¡± ¡°This¡­ this lady who has a little money, will be blocked from getting married if she is dumped by the Crown Prince!!¡± As Ophelia massaged her shoulders with her head turned to the side, openly grunting, something strange rang in her ears. She squinted at Richard. Did she just hear the sound of the wind escaping? ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that the stone statue who doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s alive or dead laughed¡­¡¯ ¡°All right.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°From tomorrow on, you will be my aide. I can¡¯t remember the last time I laughed like this. So I should listen to one thing you want.¡± . When the negotiations between Richard and Ophelia came to a dramatic conclusion. At the mansion of the Marquisate of Neir, the third closest residence to the Imperial Palace, a very business-like conversation was taking place between the marquis and her daughter*. ¡°Are you serious about me being the crown princess?¡± ¡°Alternatives are always necessary, and preparations for work are not always quick to start. Didn¡¯t I teach you that much?¡± ¡°I understand very well, but is the only alternative the crown princess seat?¡± A fishy smile resembling the marquis¡¯ hung on Raisa¡¯s lips. ¡°Do you think that crown prince will show a tiny gap to the crown princess, or give her relatives as much power as a piece of dust?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think either can be done.¡± ¡°Then, what is it? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be pregnant and want to use my child. I¡¯m sure Marquis Neir won¡¯t come up with such a vulgar and opaque plan.¡± Raisa, who was blatantly sarcastic, twisted the corners of her lips and continued. ¡°Besides, if I become the crown princess, I¡¯ll have to give up the marquisate, right? It won¡¯t happen unless I die.¡± ¡°Stop, go out.¡± The marquis gave a firm order without answering Raisa¡¯s words. She stared at her mother with venomous eyes, but in the end, she was forced to leave. No matter how much she struggled, she was still only the esteemed daughter of the marquis, and the power of the family was concentrated on her mother, the head of the family. ¡ªKieek. When Raisa¡¯s fingernails scratched her ears and the diamond earrings in them, the servants bowed their heads more deeply while straining their shoulders. ¡®To be the crown princess.¡¯ ¡®Does that mean you won¡¯t give me the marquisate?¡¯ ¡ªKieek, kieeeeeek. The sound of her manicured nails scraping against the diamonds were shattering, but Raisa didn¡¯t care. ¡°I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± Whoever the marquis planned to bring in. She would not let anyone else sit where she couldn¡¯t sit. The Marquisate of Neir must be hers. The experience of being deprived of what was originally hers in front of her eyes became more and more unbearable the more she went through it. (*) it wasn¡¯t specified in earlier episodes, but as we can clearly tell now, Marquis Neir is female. Her title is ¡®marquis¡¯ rather than ¡®marchioness¡¯ likely because she inherited the title, not married into the Neir family. Changes have been made to the relevant parts in earlier episodes. Ame: Apologies for this oversight ;_; I can¡¯t guarantee it doesn¡¯t happen again as for now, I haven¡¯t tl ahead¡­ I should get to that soon¡­ CH 7 ¡ª Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 20th. 8:00 in the morning. Ophelia slept deeply, not knowing how long it had been, and greeted a refreshing morning. Just by escaping from infinite regression and starting a new day, the world would look beautiful no matter whether she was in the gutter or not. So Ophelia was able to smile broadly at her mother. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day, Mother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s new. And you seem busy. Where are you going so early in the morning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Wherever I go, it¡¯s been bustling since morning¡­ What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Wait! Ophelia! Ophelia!¡± Leaving her mother frantically calling behind her, Ophelia headed straight to the palace. ¡°This is Ophelia Bolsheik.¡± ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± After interrupting the guard¡¯s words, Ophelia took out a small card. ¡°I don¡¯t have a prior arrangement, but I have this card.¡± To Ophelia, who became his aide, the card that Richard gave as if pulling candy out of his pocket was not like candy at all. It had a mark that only the blood of the imperial family could give. Although it had a grand appearance, it was simply an ¡®imperial palace free pass¡¯, and at the same time, it allowed the bearer to see the imperial family member who gave it to them any time without a prior agreement. After verifying the card, the guard immediately took a step back, withdrawing his gaze from Ophelia. It must be because of Richard¡¯s seal, which was clearly embossed on the card. ¡°Pardon me, Lady Bolsheik.¡± ¡°Oh, no. You¡¯re just doing your job. Well, I have to go now.¡± Surrounded by a halo of sunlight above her head, Ophelia passed the soldiers with a smile like a Buddha. She entered the crown prince¡¯s palace without hesitation and went to the office without hesitation. ¡ªTok tok. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a refreshing morning.¡± Opening the door vigorously, Ophelia walked towards Richard with a bounce in her steps. ¡°You look good.¡± ¡°Your Highness is still not dead.¡± ¡°The lady is the only person who sees me and says that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the only comrade you¡¯re trapped in this damn cycle with. Yesterday¡¯s infinite regression ended, so maybe not today, right?¡± ¡°Well. Rather, the lady might wish for an infinite return to do everything she has to do today.¡± ¡°Is it work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia blinked rapidly at his answer, which seemed to ask why she was asking something so obvious. She answered after scanning Richard¡¯s huge desk and the piles of paperwork that lined up to the floor to form a mountain range. But even the mere sight of the breathtaking mountain of papers didn¡¯t bring down her feeling of walking on clouds. ¡°I have to work. Of course! Now that I¡¯m your aide, it¡¯s natural I have to assist you!¡± As she eagerly rolled up her sleeves, she glanced at the papers and Richard alternately with twinkling eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to touch those documents, instead, go to the aide¡¯s office. It¡¯s the second door on the left from this office.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± After she gallantly went out of the door, Richard¡¯s eyes, looking at her small back, curved slightly. ¡°Are you coming back¡­ here?¡± He touched the corners of his mouth that had risen unconsciously, and then shook his head. . Ophelia popped out of Richard¡¯s office and, in front of the aides¡¯ office, took a deep breath to calm her excitement. ¡®Richard, it¡¯s a face I got tired of while doing infinite regression, and to the point it didn¡¯t matter if I skimp on etiquette or something, but¡­¡¯ From now on, if she made an infinite regression, these were the people she would also meet face to face again and again. But Ophelia was the only one who would get to know them unilaterally. She shook her head. It¡¯s not too late to think about depressing and serious thoughts then. After tidying up her hair and clothes, Ophelia steadied her chin and straightened her back. ¡ªTok tok. ¡°Come in.¡± Unlike how she immediately opened Richard¡¯s office door upon hearing a brief permission, this time, she carefully grabbed the doorknob and turned it. Entering the aide¡¯s office, she first faced a mountain of documents, not people. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Although Ophelia could not see the person, she raised her voice a little towards the source of the voice from beyond the many mountains of papers. ¡°Hello. I am Ophelia Bolsheik, who has become the Crown Prince¡¯s aide as of today. Please take care of me.¡± At the end of her words, the only sound in the aide¡¯s room was the scratching sound of a pen. Ophelia tilted her head in the silence longer than expected, then she took a step into the mountain range of documents. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go further.¡± A very business-like voice interrupted her steps. ¡°As I said today¡­ I have to set up a place first. You just have to find it from the beginning.¡± Although it was still a clerical voice, the content it contained was kind, which made Ophelia more reassured. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do that.¡± After Ophelia left the room without seeing the faces of her fellow aides once. Behind the mountains of documents, the aide who was grimacing opened her mouth. ¡°What just happened?¡± At Iris¡¯ words, Cooper, another aide that didn¡¯t take his eyes off the papers while Ophelia came and went, asked absentmindedly. ¡°What.¡± ¡°A lady just came in and greeted us.¡± ¡°What? Who came?¡± Cooper finally removed his gaze and nose from the papers, stuck his neck out, and looked around. But Ophelia had long since left the place, and Cooper¡¯s sight was blocked by the piles upon piles of documents, so no one could be seen. ¡°Nobody is here?¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re such a jerk. Why can¡¯t you do two things at the same time?¡± As if familiar with Iris¡¯ insults, Cooper asked, fixing his pen. ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The new assistant, Lady Bolsheik, suddenly arrived.¡± ¡°New assistant?¡± ¡°Did you hear anything from Sir Gryu?¡± ¡°No way. His Highness is the only one who can reach him right now.¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no mention of when he¡¯s coming back.¡± ¡°He went out to inspect a territory, so his return won¡¯t be quick.¡± ¡°Is that why a new aide was brought in?¡± Cooper tilted his head and sighed again. ¡°And Iris, are you dissatisfied?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m dissatisfied. Aren¡¯t you?¡± Cooper shrugged his shoulders, rubbing his stiff neck in response to the sharp reply that immediately returned. Iris¡¯ eyes flashed with the momentum to stab Ophelia to death at any moment. ¡°Lady Bolsheik. I¡¯ve never heard her name anywhere.¡± ¡°If you say so, then she¡¯s just an ordinary young lady.¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s just a young lady who isn¡¯t outstanding in any field, and doesn¡¯t even have a title to be of any help to His Highness. But without saying a word to us, starting today, she¡¯s an aide?¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m definitely not in a good mood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s His Highness¡¯ decision, so I¡¯ll follow it.¡± Cooper shrugged at Iris¡¯ cold voice. ¡°Regardless of what His Highness is up to, I¡¯ll have to thoroughly find out how helpful she will be to him.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Ah, if you throw a pen, the ordinary young lady will fall with the pen stuck in her forehead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Yes. As long as you don¡¯t use violence, I¡¯ll just leave it alone.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoyed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to be upset. Unlike you, I have to move my pen all day to barely follow what His Highness is doing.¡± At his words, Iris opened her mouth again, ready to retort when a knock was heard. ¡°Come in.¡± This time, it was Cooper who answered, not Iris. The door opened, and Ophelia and the palace servants with furniture entered in a line. Eventually, after navigating through the multitudes of documents and setting up the desk somehow, the servants disappeared, leaving only three people in the aide¡¯s office. Looking at Ophelia with her arms crossed, Iris slowly released her arms and took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m late for greetings. I¡¯m Iris Fillite. Over there¡­¡± ¡°Cooper Halsey.¡± ¡°As long as the lady has become an assistant of His Highness, the family title is meaningless, so don¡¯t worry about it. Neither Cooper nor I have individual titles, so we¡¯re the same as you.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Ophelia Bolsheik.¡± ¡°Now that you have a seat, you should start working.¡± Iris went straight to the main topic without a very formal greeting. ¡°Yes.¡± And Ophelia didn¡¯t even say the standard answer of ¡®Leave it to me.¡¯ She was limited in what she could do. It was better for her to be someone who couldn¡¯t speak politely than to say she couldn¡¯t do it when put in charge of something. It¡¯s her first time, so simple chores like organizing documents¡­ ¡°Please pick the beans out of the sand.¡± At Iris¡¯s next words, Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered as fast as the wings of a hummingbird. ¡®Did I hear it wrong?¡¯ ¡®No, are you kidding me?¡¯ The momentary thought disappeared as soon as she saw Iris¡¯ face, which seemed unlikely to be pierced by a needle. It was real work. Ophelia swallowed her saliva. ¡°Beans?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very simple. I can¡¯t leave you with a headache from the first day, so please do what you can.¡± It was a cold voice; as though one would freeze if one touched her hand. Ophelia was taken aback. If she was an aide, then shouldn¡¯t she handle paperwork? Of course, as Iris said, it was Ophelia¡¯s first day, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to take charge of confidential or urgent papers. Besides, it was clear that there would not be enough time or space to teach her who was put into actual practice. She planned to spend a day or two learning what they do over their shoulders, and if it didn¡¯t work out, she thought to pester Richard. Because he had a baseless belief that he could turn Ophelia, who didn¡¯t know much about his work, into a useful assistant in a day or two. But beans¡­? Picking beans out of the sand? She received a job she never expected, let alone imagined. Iris stared at Ophelia with the most bitter eyes. ¡°The beans are very precious, they¡¯re from the holy country of Garon. It¡¯s handled directly by the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, not anywhere else. I won¡¯t explain further. The beans will be used as a celebration in the upcoming hunting contest. Come back as soon as you¡¯re done. There are other things piled up. It¡¯s a simple job, so you can finish it quickly.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes, which were swaying like a ship that met a storm, immediately became firm at Iris¡¯ explanation. She started with the terribly strange thing of possessing a character in a book, and now she is trapped in the bloody cycle of infinite regression. Could there be anything more absurd and embarrassing than that? Picking beans wasn¡¯t that weird. Besides, wasn¡¯t this kind of territoriality cute? ¡°Yes. I will do my best.¡± With a wide smile on her face, Ophelia headed straight to the warehouse where the beans were piled up. Two people remained in the aide¡¯s office. Iris¡¯s forehead creased, and at the same time, a smirk leaked out between Cooper¡¯s lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s just an ordinary lady?¡± CH 8 Ophelia exited the aide¡¯s office, leaving behind Cooper, who was laughing pointlessly, and Iris, whose eyes were as cold as icicles that were about to fall. ¡®It¡¯s sacred¡­¡¯ She arrived at the warehouse where the beans were piled up with sand. It was a warehouse, but it was enshrined in the center of one of the guest rooms in the crown prince¡¯s palace; perhaps it was impossible to arbitrarily pile up things containing divine power. When the servant left after the guide, Ophelia was left alone with the beans, or rather, beans mixed with sand. ¡ªTak tak. Ophelia knocked on the huge barrel of beans and sand, then put her hand inside it. She picked out a couple of beans from the much more finely grained sand than she expected, and proceeded to take out beans one after another. However, it was impossible to pick out all the beans in a container large enough for one person to fit in by hand even if you were given a long time. Ophelia muttered, searching for a solution while picking out the beans. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen something like this somewhere¡­¡± Ophelia, who had tilted her head greatly, immediately widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Psyche!¡± Psyche, unable to resist temptation at the whispers of her older sisters, eventually lost her husband, Eros. One of the things she received from Aphrodite, the mother of Eros and the goddess of love, to make up for that mistake. ¡°Is it classifying pigeon feed?¡± Ophelia couldn¡¯t remember the details, but it was regarding sorting out things of different sizes, be it sand or something else. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the same thing! But the story is a myth and this world is in a novel, so something similar may be done. What did Psyche do then?¡± Although the basis for finding a solution was absolutely poor, Ophelia was serious. Rolling the beans she had picked out while being immersed in her thoughts, Ophelia suddenly patted her numb leg and got up. ¡°The ants sent by Eros helped to classify them.¡± In other words, Psyche¡¯s story was of no help to Ophelia now. ¡°How can I use ants¡­. There really is no answer.¡± As Ophelia shed a dry smile, a familiar voice resounded from behind. ¡°Ants?¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± She didn¡¯t know how or when he came in, but Richard was leaning his back against the closed door, tilting his head. ¡°Ants.¡± Ophelia approached Richard in a heartbeat. ¡°Your Highness! Don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± ¡°It sounds quite unpleasant, it makes me feel uncomfortable when you say it so refreshingly.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way. I was wondering if you could help me.¡± Richard covered Ophelia¡¯s forehead with his palm as she approached him, holding both hands together and with her eyes shining brightly. ¡°I thought I heard you say you¡¯ll work hard like a cow as an assistant. You want me to help you? You can¡¯t pick up all the beans by the end of the day even with one more hand.¡± Ophelia raised her brows and replied, her eyes still twinkling as it was. ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t have to pick beans with your noble hands.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Ophelia took Richard¡¯s hand down and lowered her voice to the fullest. ¡°If it¡¯s not ants, don¡¯t you have something like insects?¡± He was silent for a moment, unable to find a word to answer for a moment, and Ophelia did not bother to hire him. When Richard realized that the blue eyes full of hope were sincere, he asked for confirmation. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ants, ants. Don¡¯t you know ants? A very small, creeping black insect with a head, thorax and abdomen.¡± ¡°I know what an ant is. But asking me if I have ants? Like humans?¡± ¡°Yes! It doesn¡¯t have to be ants. As long as it has enough strength to pick out beans from sand, and there¡¯s a lot of them!¡± ¡°There is no such talent.¡± In response, Ophelia patted Richard¡¯s hand and clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s really not helpful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really the first time I¡¯ve ever heard that not being able to control ants doesn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°As the protago¡­ no, as the Crown Prince, shouldn¡¯t you be able to control insects?¡± Richard looked at Ophelia expressing her dissatisfaction through complaints even though it was obvious he couldn¡¯t do it, and then turned his head away. ¡°You¡¯re smiling to yourself again¡­¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t know what caused the smile, but leaving Richard to smile by himself, she resumed thinking of ways to pick out the beans. After a while, the crown prince¡¯s smile faded and he asked the woman. ¡°What are you going to do now? I can¡¯t control ants, but I can control humans.¡± ¡°If I make use of Your Highness so openly, the two aides who are already looking at me with bad eyes will come to boil and eat me.¡± ¡°Well.¡± The two were more likely to give Ophelia a very high score for moving him, but he didn¡¯t bother to add that. If it was Iris, aside from rating Ophelia¡¯s abilities as high, just the fact that she used Richard would make her want to take Ophelia. ¡°By the way, Your Highness.¡± ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do? This time, I¡¯m asking with the correct intentions.¡± ¡ªHonestly, aren¡¯t you going? Ophelia asked with this meaning, but Richard shook his head. ¡°Not now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve cleared the whole mountain of documents?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡ªThen? To Ophelia, who had the question written on her forehead, Richard answered dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to work right now, so I¡¯m not.¡± At his statement, the words that ¡®he lived so comfortably in the world¡¯ were pushed to the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed it. This was because she knew better than anyone that his life was never comfortable. ¡°Come to think of it, if Your Highness is here, even if there is an assassination attempt, it will be easier for me to understand. Since we¡¯re just here.¡± It was rude for an aide to say that to the crown prince, but it had been a long time since either of them cared about such trifles. How much time had passed as Ophelia picked the beans with Richard watching her? Ophelia tapped her throbbing waist and licked her dry lips. ¡°What is the probability that if I go into this barrel and struggle, the beans will pop out?¡± ¡°It will be infinitely close to zero.¡± ¡°In that case, please tell me a white lie.¡± ¡°Once I get in it, something must pop out, whether it¡¯s beans or sand.¡± ¡°I guess so. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s overflowing with water¡­¡± Without speaking, Ophelia rapidly blinked. Richard, seeing that, took his back off the wall and stepped out. Ophelia found Richard approaching suddenly, but she was not surprised at all. Instead, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± An expressionless face and gaze. But as she went through the loop of infinite regression, she was gradually able to read his minute facial expressions and emotions; thus, she found the slightest interest in his eyes. ¡°I was wondering what other crazy things you would say this time.¡± ¡°Crazy? I¡¯m an aide, not a clown.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a clown.¡± ¡°A great aide.¡± ¡°Please put more heart into it.¡± ¡°Okay. Aide, so?¡± Ophelia was not at all satisfied, but at that point, she brought up the answer that Richard was hoping for. ¡°It¡¯s Archimedes.¡± ¡°Is it another insect after ants?¡± Ophelia paused for a moment at Richard¡¯s incredibly strange retort that came out so quickly. After all, this was a fictional world. After going through so many ups and downs in this world for so long, even though her brain knew this was in a novel, the memories of her previous life would sometimes surface and mix. It did have its own merits. Ophelia stared at Richard. Even though she kept looking at that unrealistic face shape and physical abilities that couldn¡¯t be considered a human in front of her, he didn¡¯t feel like a paper doll. Wasn¡¯t that often the case in novels with possessed people? Whether it was possession or reincarnation, if you entered a novel, even if the place became a reality, the characters rarely felt like real people. While feeling the reality with your whole body, in the corner of your mind, you would go ¡®this person will be like this, that person will be like that¡¯ and unconsciously makes the mistake of fitting them into fictional characters rather than real people. Then at some point, as if struck by lightning, you realized that these people were ¡®real¡¯ people¡­ ¡°Your Highness. Can I touch you?¡± It wasn¡¯t the reply Richard was looking for, and it came out of nowhere, but he didn¡¯t say anything and simply grabbed her hand. Ophelia smiled halfheartedly at the rough, dry warmth felt by her hand. His hands, which had been returning infinitely for so long, giving up life and even death, were warm. ¡°It¡¯s lukewarm.¡± ¡°So what about Archimedes?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. he¡¯s just a scholar. Don¡¯t make a face like, ¡®There are scholars I don¡¯t know?¡¯ Scholar¡­ he¡¯s just a country grandfather.¡± Although she quickly turned the greatest mathematician in Greek history into a grandfather next door, Ophelia was brazen. It wasn¡¯t like she ate and lived well from copying his achievements. ¡°What he said is a lot more complicated, but anyway, all I need now is water.¡± ¡°Water. Sand sinks and beans float.¡± ¡°How can you infer that with the one word ¡®water¡¯. You¡¯re really not human.¡± ¡°A very simple but more efficient solution.¡± Ophelia brought out the abandoned elegance for a moment and bent her knees slightly. ¡°Thank you for the compliment¡­ Your Highness.¡± She stopped being formal and asked with a serious face. CH 9 ¡°The weight of beans with divine power will not change, right?¡± Ophelia was very serious, she just remembered there wasn¡¯t any divine power in her previous life. But Richard turned his head away without answering, and Ophelia hit his arm with a fist that was like a cotton bat. From Psyche to Archimedes, it was a strange stream of consciousness, but Ophelia, who somehow came up with a way, soon opened the door and called a passing servant. ¡°Could you bring me a big bucket of water?¡± . Iris looked suspiciously at Ophelia when she returned before dinner time, that was, much sooner than she expected. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ophelia replied confidently, but Iris asked again, as if she couldn¡¯t believe her at all. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± However, Ophelia¡¯s answer that was accompanied by a smile did not change. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did you pick the beans out perfectly without a scratch? As I said, it contains divine power and is an important item for hunting competitions. It¡¯s a simple way to prevent the injuries and deaths of those who will become outstanding talents.¡± ¡°Yes. I picked them all up and dried them completely.¡± ¡°What¡­ how? What is that¡­.¡± ¡°Come on, how long are you going to hold on to the person who has been working hard?¡± Cooper appeared from behind Iris, patted her on the shoulder and stepped forward in one motion. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You¡¯ve done such a great job with a lot of responsibility, so please continue as you are now.¡± Towards the kindly smiling, Ophelia responded vigorously. ¡°Yes. I will work hard.¡± ¡°Whether you work hard or not, give the right results.¡± Ophelia responded unwavering to Cooper¡¯s straightforward words, which were still said with a pleasant smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. Then now¡­¡± Cooper nodded and was about to say something else, but Iris was quicker. ¡°Wait a minute, I have one more question.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you do it alone?¡± Ophelia answered without hesitation. ¡°Yes. I did it alone.¡± Of course, Richard helped pour the sandy beans into the huge bucket. ¡°No way, the entire thing?¡± Without a second thought, Ophelia witnessed Richard lightly lifting the bucket full of sand and beans, which would normally require a few people clinging to it and grunting. After recalling that moment for a second, Ophelia opened her cloudy eyes as her shoulders trembled. He was human, but he was a human without human-like qualities. Anyway, there was no way that Richard¡¯s help would leak out and enter Iris¡¯ ears. ¡°No one will know that I¡¯ve been here.¡± Richard said so, and Ophelia firmly believed it. He didn¡¯t have to avoid people¡¯s eyes by doing unimaginable things, such as riding in the shadows or breaking through the ground. All he had to do was silence the people he met on your way there or on the way back. ¡°More than I thought¡­¡± Iris continued with a grim face. ¡°You have the ability to get the job done one way or another. Of course I¡¯ll have to confirm, but I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be lying to me soon after.¡± The omitted words of ¡®for a parachute¡¯ could be understood without even hearing it. But Ophelia was neither angry nor offended. It was true that she was a parachute. Obtaining the position of an aide to the crown prince was no means as easy as picking up a rolling chair and sitting down. The best talent among the empire¡¯s talents was selected through the recommendation of numerous people and the verification of even more people. Among them, only those who have an unparalleled loyalty to Richard become an aide. But Ophelia was none of them, so she could understand Iris and Cooper even if they were territorial and stubborn. Of course, understanding and enduring were two different things. But she could take a breather since she put in a decent first step for a parachute. As Ophelia exhaled slowly, she met brown eyes, that was, Cooper¡¯s. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been told earlier that those beans would be used in hunting competitions.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This document is about that.¡± Cooper, still smiling, pointed to the huge pile of paperwork. ¡°Ah yes.¡± Ophelia, a bit startled by the sheer amount of paperwork, blinked rapidly, and Cooper struck her in the stomach with a soft voice. ¡°Please take care of this part today. As I said before, I hope that the results are properly delivered.¡± After pointing to half of the pile of papers, Cooper immediately returned to his seat. Ophelia was speechless. It seemed Iris had already gone, for she was nowhere to be seen, so Ophelia looked at the documents Cooper pointed to. ¡®Is it bullying¡­?¡¯ ¡®The first task of picking out beans is just a cute initiation, is this really workplace bullying?¡¯ Ophelia¡¯s doubts melted away within a few seconds. In front of Iris and Cooper, there were many times more papers than the papers piled up in front of herself. Literally, a mountain range of papers. Leaning to the right to look at them, Ophelia let out a sad laugh, then straightened her body. ¡®It¡¯s just a lot of work.¡¯ Indeed, she was an aide to the crown prince who moved not only the empire but also to the continent. It would be weird if there was less work. Taking a short sigh, Ophelia rolled up her sleeves and grabbed the document on the top. . Days passed without the threat of assassination towards Richard. In turn, days passed without the loop of infinite regression. And for those few days, Ophelia had been struggling with hellish paperwork so much that she would rather have an infinite regression. ¡ªTak tak. Ophelia, who had her nose in the document and was about to put her face into it soon, looked up. Tapping her desk lightly, Iris spoke in a very businesslike manner with her face as cold as the first time they met. ¡°Please check this one more time. Just a quick look at what¡¯s going on.¡± It sounded so simple that if someone who didn¡¯t know the situation heard it, they would think it would be over if she just took a glance at it, but¡­ Ophelia lifted her chapped lips as she looked alternately at the papers and Iris that were stacking up in front of her. ¡°When should I finish it by?¡± ¡°Please do it by today.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ always, today. Yes, today.¡± Ophelia repeated the word ¡®today¡¯ like a chant, and she glanced at the remaining paperwork she had to deal with today. Her eyes widened at the amount of paperwork that was reduced as much as the size of an ant¡¯s tears. But Ophelia couldn¡¯t say she couldn¡¯t do it, so she lowered her head and shoved her nose into the paperwork again. Iris, having entrusted Ophelia with the work, stared at her for a few seconds, and then returned to her seat. ¡°There are three kinds of thickness of the tents¡­. Tents should not be blown away by the wind, but also to cover the sun and rain, but what¡¯s this thickness?¡± Gently grinding her teeth, Ophelia stretched her back as she was reviewing the papers on the various tents for the hunting competition. It was not stiff; she also managed to raise her neck that felt like a wooden log, barely turning it left and right, but soon stopped. Two people came into view over the mountain range of documents that showed no signs of diminishing despite working to death every day. Iris was flipping through the papers so swiftly that it was doubtful whether she was reading it right, and Cooper was repeatedly using a stamp indicating ¡®No¡¯ as if in a frenzy. Compared to Ophelia, who started work a few days ago, the other two must be in better shape. But the reality was not so easy. Iris, the one able to get things done the fastest, had done just as much and the same goes for Cooper. Perhaps feeling Ophelia¡¯s gaze, Cooper suddenly raised his head. ¡°Tea, I need some tea.¡± Looking at those droopy eyes, it was almost like a sad salaryman who didn¡¯t drink coffee on his way to work in the morning, but received a blood transfusion, so tears were burning in his eyes. ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Cooper raised the bell to call a servant, but Ophelia jumped up. ¡°Me! I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back like the wind!¡± Ophelia felt that if she kept sitting like this, something was going to happen, whether it was a sore or a boil on the buttocks. Iris and Cooper looked puzzled, but they didn¡¯t bother to stop her. While Ophelia was away for a while, an uninvited guest entered the aide¡¯s office. ¡ªTok tok. Even in the eyes of a monkey, the door opened instantly after a formal knock. ¡ªClick. Through the cracks in the open door, a pointed shoe covered in jewels, which sparkled enough to hurt the eyes when the light hit it, appeared. At the same time, the aide¡¯s room, which was filled with only the smell of paper and ink, was filled with the scent of outside wind and strong perfume that literally stung the nose. The moment Iris¡¯ eyebrows twitched while she was concentrating on the paperwork and Cooper unknowingly rubbed the tip of his nose hard¡­ ¡°I heard there¡¯s a new aide.¡± The esteemed daughter of the Marquis of Sheffield, the uninvited guest, opened her mouth. ¡°Only a desk, no person.¡± Her voice was loud enough for anyone to hear, but there was no answer. But she didn¡¯t care if she was already used to it, and found Iris and Cooper behind the towering piles of documents. ¡°Hmm, hmmmm!¡± ¡ªTak tak tak. If it was only for a cough, both of them would have ignored the uninvited guest, but the sound of that lady hitting the floor with her shoes was not tolerable. Raised their heads at the same time, Iris and Cooper frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on again this time?¡± Iris asked without looking at Lady Sheffield, and also, without hiding that she was overtly annoyed. The lady of the Marquisate of Sheffield was not discouraged by Iris, who had a cold impression when she kept her mouth shut and could give one cold feet when she frowned. If she had been easily frightened, she wouldn¡¯t have visited the aide¡¯s office enough for Iris to put the word ¡®again¡¯ in her mouth. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a new assistant.¡± CH 10 ¡°Where the hell?!¡± ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re making such a loud noise. Lady Filite has always been lacking in etiquette.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Lady Sheffield that is lacking? And it¡¯s not ¡®Lady Filite¡¯, but the ¡®senior aide¡¯.¡± Cooper raised his hand amid the thunder and lightning like a battle between a snake and a mongoose. ¡°A new aide has come, but what does that have to do with the lady¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Following Iris, Cooper blatantly pushed Lady Sheffield away, but she wasn¡¯t the type to be dissuaded simply with that. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter? If I stand next to him, all of his aides will have to know.¡± Iris shot back as Lady Sheffield spoke as if it was a truth that was only natural to say. ¡°What the hell is that groundless confidence?¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, what do you mean there¡¯s no basis? Is there anyone other than the Crown Prince who can captivate me and crush me at once with just his momentum and eyes, or at least with his words? If I want to risk my whole life, it needs to be that kind of person.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re risking your life for is nonsense¡­ Eup!¡± Iris leaned forward and began to swear at Lady Sheffield with harsh words, but Cooper covered her mouth. Before Iris really exploded and the second Cooper opened his mouth, there was the sound of the door opening and hot air rushed out like a low tide. ¡ªTachak. ¡°I¡¯m back. The maids prepared well, so I just brought it with me. Let¡¯s drink and breathe a bit. But what is it that smells so strong¡­¡± Ophelia, who had put down the tray and fanned her hands at the strong scent of perfume that seemed to paralyze her nose, widened her eyes. ¡°The new aide?¡± Lady Sheffield took a step towards Ophelia and blatantly scanned her, up and down. Ophelia¡¯s eyes shifted towards Iris and Cooper and blinked to ask what¡¯s going on, but Lady Sheffield was an opponent which ¡®Tell me with your eyes¡¯ didn¡¯t work. (TL/N: as in, they can¡¯t explain why she¡¯s here with just their eyes.) ¡°That red hair and blue eyes. It¡¯s Bolsheik.¡± Lady Sheffield frowned painfully. ¡°What the heck did His Highness see in you to make you an aide?¡± Pointing her index finger at Ophelia¡¯s face and body, Lady Sheffield snorted and threw the fan she was holding. Seeing her fan hitting the nose of Ophelia¡¯s round shoes, Lady Sheffield raised the corner of her lips. ¡°The fan fell.¡± Seeing the way Lady Sheffield¡¯s fingers were moving at the same time she said that, it was clear that she wanted Ophelia to bend down to pick up the fan and bring it. This was very old school bullying. It was so clich¨¦ that Ophelia was not particularly upset. ¡®I¡¯m too tired from many other hardships to get angry over this.¡¯ Even so, she had no intention of picking up the fan and handing it over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ophelia spoke without picking up the fan. ¡°Young-ae, your speech was short earlier.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re equal?¡± Ophelia was also Richard¡¯s aide, like Iris and Cooper, so Lady Sheffield had to use formal speech towards her. Strictly speaking, Ophelia, who was part of the imperial court as an aide, had a higher status than the daughter of a marquisate, who had no status besides the family, but things in this world did not follow the norm. Given the prestige of the Marquisate of Sheffield, they should be respectful to each other, but Lady Sheffield did not seem to have any intention of doing so. The reason Iris and Cooper received respectful speech from Lady Sheffield was probably because the Fillite and Halsey families were quite influential within the empire. No matter how venerable the Bolsheiks might be, today, they were nothing more than paper tigers with only the title left. What was there to mind for the esteemed lady of the Sheffield family, who dared to come to the crown prince¡¯s aides¡¯ office at will and did not receive any special punishment? ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got here, but if you rolled in, you should know your place.¡± Lady Sheffield spoke softly, but she spit out venomous words that scratched people¡¯s hearts without hesitation. And the venom provoked Iris, not Ophelia, who was the one it was directed to. Could it be because they digested their busy schedules together for a few days? Eating away the work as though they were inhaling? Maybe it was because Ophelia was doing everything she was supposed to do with sincerity without a big mouth? It would never be known if it was camaraderie or not, as Cooper grabbed Iris¡¯ shoulders just as she was about to speak up on Ophelia¡¯s behalf. ¡°What, let me go. Cooper.¡± Cooper, restraining her, put his index finger on her lips and winked. ¡°Shh, wait a minute.¡± Contrary to his lips, which were lifted into a friendly smile, his brown eyes flashed sharply. Ophelia stared blankly at Lady Sheffield as she continued speaking when she did not receive a response. ¡°What are you doing, not picking up the fan? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a bad listener¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Ophelia smiled brightly and lifted her legs. Upon seeing a fairly large movement that even rolled up the hem of the skirt, Lady Sheffield¡¯s jaw dropped open and her eyes widened. Arsenic appeared on Iris¡¯ lips, and Cooper reached out to stop Ophelia. But contrary to their expectation that Ophelia would kick Lady Sheffield, her legs slid straight down towards the floor. ¡ªKwak. And with the sound of something breaking, Ophelia parted her lips, saying, ¡°A fan? I haven¡¯t seen anything like that.¡± Lady Sheffield¡¯s eyes widened even more and she looked alternately between her completely smashed fan and Ophelia, but the latter stepped on the fan meticulously as if to make sure she really ¡®killed¡¯ it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this garbage under my feet is a fan.¡± The tails of Ophelia¡¯s eyebrows lowered as she shook her head, then she widened her eyes exaggeratedly. ¡°Oh my God, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m really sorry! I was unaware that you¡¯re using garbage as a fan.¡± Nudging the smashed fan toward Lady Sheffield, Ophelia blinked innocently. ¡°It¡¯s garbage, so I don¡¯t want to touch it, but since you want it so much, I¡¯ve pushed it. Then bye. I have to go back to work.¡± Twirling away from Lady Sheffield, Ophelia paused, then turned her head and added, ¡°Oh, and this is the aide¡¯s office. It¡¯s the lady who rolled in.¡± Although Lady Sheffield couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Ophelia, she simply poured tea into her cup, treating her like no one. Cooper looked at the two of them in turn and whispered while lowering his head toward Iris. ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s not an ordinary lady¡­¡± His words were interrupted by the effervescent murmurs of Lady Sheffield girl that flowed out of her lips. ¡°Oh my God, there is. Such a person.¡± Iris and Cooper couldn¡¯t help but blink when they saw Lady Sheffield maiden staring intently at Ophelia with her eyes twinkling. . After the day where the fan turned into trash and Lady Sheffield unexpectedly found Ophelia as someone she could risk her life for rather than Richard, the days went well without infinite regression. And finally, the day of the hunting competition came with the documents wet with Ophelia¡¯s blood, sweat and tears. Ophelia was closing her eyes and taking a deep breath before setting off for the palace¡­ ¡­When her mother approached her. She had a load of questions she wanted to ask, but she missed the chance to do so because her daughter went to the Imperial Palace extremely early every morning. Today, she had to ask how she became the crown prince¡¯s assistant, and she had to preach what being in that place could make possible. ¡°Hey, Ophil¡­ Ugh!¡± Ophelia¡¯s mother tapped her shoulder, but immediately grabbed her chest and stepped back. It was because Ophelia suddenly opened her closed eyes. Without looking back to her mother, who placed her hand on her chest in astonishment, Ophelia left for the Imperial Palace. Her mother couldn¡¯t even catch Ophelia because of the vigor that flowed from her straight back, which was akin to a general¡¯s ferocious force when leaving for the fierce battlefield. When the figure of Ophelia completely disappeared, her mother let out a sigh to herself. ¡°That child, when did she get those eyes¡­¡± Without even realizing that her mother was there, Ophelia proceeded towards her destination like a horse with both sides of its eyes covered. She exhaled briefly, licking her dry, cracked lips. ¡°Today, please, I hope the regression ends within three or five times.¡± She muttered out of desperation, but it was only her wish. Ophelia hadn¡¯t slept since the night before, tossing and turning the whole time. What is a hunting competition? A game of catch, where one catches prey prepared in advance in a limited space. However, if it only had such a meaning, there was no way that many people would prepare themselves for the hunting competition every year. ¡°Damn the winner!¡± The winner of the hunting contest would get a chance to face the emperor or crown prince alone. The emperor¡¯s authority truly penetrated the sky, and even a monkey would know what blind loyalty to the prince meant in the current sea-like empire. Of course, the rough forest, people with all kinds of strange weapons, and even wild beasts that were difficult to predict where they would go would gather together and become entangled. In short, it was the perfect opportunity and place to secretly assassinate and bury someone. Thus, Ophelia knew without having to experience it. Today was the day of infinite regression. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ophelia rubbed her throbbing stomach. Not only her stomach, but also her temples were hurting, and her eyes were so tight that she wanted to take them out and wash them. ¡°Stress is the root of all diseases.¡± Her body was definitely tired by the time she finished work yesterday, but she went home with a light gait as if she was flying away. She laid down to sleep, then suddenly recalled what a hunting competition was, and she jumped up from the blanket and got up. ¡°If it¡¯s a hunting competition, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± CH 11 With her head, Ophelia pressed down onto the pillow. ¡°It¡¯s an arrow! No, it can be a trap between the trees, one that can make the neck fly away? And if not, the horse?¡± The shoulders of Ophelia, who tapped the pillow and pointed out each of the ways a person could die in a hunting competition, soon drooped. This and that, even if she pondered on her own, it was impossible to know unless she had experienced it, so ultimately, she would have to go through a regression. If it¡¯s Richard, no matter what danger comes, he would break through with ease¡­ ¡°You have to experience how foolish it is to hope for an end in a place where there is no end in sight.¡± His terribly dry voice and empty eyes that contained nothing. Although Ophelia grabbed him by the collar and said they should survive together, she couldn¡¯t help but to yell and urge him. ¡ªIf only you moved, the infinite regression would end! ¡°It¡¯s not over¡­ it¡¯s not over.¡± There would only be one infinite regression taking place at each time. She gripped her head and moaned. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯ Painful, terrible, and indelible memories strangled her neck and clenched her heart when she slept, making her wake up with a groan. If not because she continued to die and make infinite returns, Ophelia might have used this possession somehow for the future she wanted. But a home was just a home. The fire that was at her feet this instant was a miserable and terribly painful death. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Upon hearing the coachman¡¯s voice, Ophelia raised her head. She grabbed the doorknob of the carriage, swallowed her dry saliva, and stepped out into the arena of the hunting competition where her battle would be fought. On the other hand, unlike the very nervous Ophelia, Richard appeared indifferent and even looked bored. ¡°Your Highness, today is the day I¡­¡± ¡°Oh, what are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°Among the prey released this time, a huge white deer¡­¡± The stories of those who tried to somehow make themselves stand out in order to catch the crown prince¡¯s eyes and at the same time demean others were always the same, as if they were parrots. In addition, there were young ladies pretending not to care yet glances around for the possibility that Crown Prince Richard would come to receive a handkerchief, even if it was one-thousandth of a chance. All of this was terribly familiar to Richard, and it was just extremely boring. His golden eyes gradually became blurred without containing anything, and eventually the sound became distant and he was about to sink into the silence of his own. ¡°¡­ness. Your Highness?¡± A red wave flickered in the slowly brightening vision. Richard blinked slowly, and met starry blue eyes. ¡°Why are you resting here? Are you in pain somewhere? Do you have a stomach ache? There are people who have a stomach ache when they are nervous¡­¡± Ah yes. Something else appeared in this long, inexorable loop of infinite regressions that had corroded and worn him out. Ophelia. Ophelia Bolsheik. She was a woman with an extremely clerical face, and one who could tell bizarre stories that no one would ever tell. ¡°Can¡¯t you control ants?¡± ¡°Archimedes, the countryside grandfather¡­¡± Richard¡¯s lips twitched slightly. An uninvited guest who suddenly appeared in his life when he was unable to tell if he was alive or dead. No, should he say that she was a comrade who came up out of nowhere and grabbed his hand? Hearing Ophelia¡¯s sincere words that anyone who overheard would have thought of it as a joke, he responded to her with a faint smile that he was not even aware of. ¡°Not me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You look like you have an upset stomach, not me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re observant. My entire body is shaking, not just my stomach.¡± Ophelia lowered her voice, revealing that her internal organs were twisted with a very serious face. ¡°An attempt to assassinate¡­ of course there is, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Infinite regression?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Your Highness, if may I say a word¡­¡± Ophelia swallowed her saliva and was about to speak up, but Cooper interrupted. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ophelia was forced to take a few steps back at Cooper¡¯s glance. Although she was also an aide, there was a clear difference between them. There was a gap between Cooper, Iris, and Ophelia. The newest aide was unable to access certain information or documents that they could access. Ophelia didn¡¯t resent Cooper for pushing her out of confidential information, as it was understandable considering her length of career and her abilities. There was only the fatigue of infinite regression, the regret that she had missed the opportunity to appeal desperately and say that she was still unable to endure death, and the pressure to bring it up again somehow. Contrary to her heart, Cooper¡¯s report continued for quite a long time. ¡°This information came in this morning. It turns out to be true after three checks.¡± ¡°Marquis Neir?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She suddenly collapsed.¡± ¡°The name of the disease has not been revealed yet, but it¡¯s said that it has been more than a day since she lost consciousness.¡± ¡°If people say it¡¯s good for one¡¯s health, wouldn¡¯t she even eat cockroaches?¡± ¡°There was no record that she had a chronic illness or that she suddenly had a serious illness. There were no doctors in her mansion, and no one rushed to the temple.¡± Even if the head of the family was down, and if they were trying to solve it only inside the family, being extremely vigilant so that information did not leak out¡­ ¡°It¡¯s poison.¡± ¡°Yes. We are investigating with that in mind.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the outline of the culprit clear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What about Lady Neir?¡± ¡°She is present.¡± At Cooper¡¯s answer, Richard¡¯s gaze stayed for a moment on the tent where the ladies were in. ¡°I¡¯ve compiled a list of those who may be able to get to Marquis Neir.¡± ¡°Do they have the ability to poison and break through all the safety devices that the marquis put in her house?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Richard looked at Cooper as he lowered his head, then shook his own head. ¡°The result is that the Marquis ate poison and fell, and there must be a cause. But there is no need to pick a beehive.¡± It was a plausible statement, but to begin with, Richard didn¡¯t want to waste time and attention on this case. After all, if he went through infinite regression, the whole story of all the events would be put together piece by piece, and everything would be revealed in the end. There was no way he was willing to dig with all his heart and soul right now¡­ ¡°Shall I back off?¡± ¡°Look into it again if the period of unconsciousness of the marquis becomes longer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And here are the things James asked for.¡± ¡°I will check and deal with it immediately.¡± James Gyru was hiding his identity and infiltrating a certain territory. And the territory was a very dangerous place¡­ If what he needed was not done immediately, he would be in danger. Cooper stepped back, calling Ophelia close behind me as soon as the conversation was over. ¡°Oh, Ophelia.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes?¡± Now that Ophelia was able to convey her tears to Richard, she grabbed hold of her pounding heart, and as she was about to call him, her shoulders shook like a harpooned tuna. ¡°Would you mind checking out the packages for those going on the hunt? There are also beans that you carefully picked out, so it¡¯ll be twice as rewarding.¡± At Cooper¡¯s words, Ophelia nodded her head sullenly. The time spent working with him was long enough for her to realize that Cooper, who smiles with a nice face, was not really as nice as that face. When it came to work, he was a human without blood or tears. With that pleasant visage, Ophelia couldn¡¯t make a sound as he gently pushed the paperwork to her. Richard parted his lips toward such an Ophelia, about to speak to her, but when their eyes met, she shook her head and spoke through mouthing. ¡ªAide. Richard, reading the shape of her mouth, smirked. She said she would work like a cow, and apparently it wasn¡¯t a lie. Come to think of it, has Ophelia ever lied in front of him? The slight smile that spread across Richard¡¯s lips as he stared at Ophelia¡¯s small back, which was slowly moving away, could not be erased. Around the time Ophelia glanced back at Richard with a lingering expression and trudged along to work. Under a huge tent on the outskirts of the forest where the hunting competition would take place. Young ladies gathered in twos and threes looked sideways at Ophelia, who was heading somewhere with her red hair flying. Eventually, when Ophelia disappeared as a dot from their sight, they blinked at each other. ¡°Seeing her with Halsey, she¡¯s definitely the new assistant.¡± ¡°Bolsheik?¡± ¡°Who can you think of when you see that bright red hair?¡± ¡°Oh my God, Bolsheik, who would have imagined?¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s getting engaged and going down to the countryside. Maybe it¡¯s because of debt.¡± ¡°They say it wasn¡¯t about debt. But if you look at Lady Bolsheik¡¯s outfit, even though she doesn¡¯t have any debt¡­¡± One of the ladies who had been running her mouth as she pleased coughed briefly and blinked at the surroundings. As the other ladies closed their mouths one by one, looking at each other¡¯s eyes furtively, the lady soon opened her mouth. ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that the esteemed daughter of the Marquis of Sheffield visited the aide¡¯s office.¡± When questioned if she had met Ophelia openly rather than secretly, Lady Catherine Sheffield only held the teacup without answering. The lady, unable to contain her curiosity, opened her mouth again, but the instant she met Catherine¡¯s face, she closed it. Catherine replied with a blatant sneer. ¡°If you¡¯re curious enough to throw away all of your face and shame, why don¡¯t you visit Lady Bolsheik as well?¡± Although humiliated, the lady who asked the question could not counterattack In the face of Catherine¡¯s fiery personality, direct way of speaking, and the power of the Marquisate of Sheffield, the lady didn¡¯t have the confidence to make a big fuss, because what Catherine said wasn¡¯t really wrong. How long has it been since there was an awkward silence? Another lady, with a pretentious smile, exaggeratedly folded her fan and parted her lips, speaking towards the one in the top position. ¡°Lady Neir, please tell us what you think.¡± CH 12 At the lady¡¯s words, the eyes of several other ladies, including Catherine, were focused on Raisa. ¡°That¡¯s right. Lady Neir, please tell us how you see the current situation.¡± Catherine¡¯s lips rose sharply at the voices of the young ladies who agreed like birds chirping here and there. Given the current situation, they were very funny. Everyone was eager to curse Ophelia, who was suddenly next to the crown prince, but they wanted someone¡¯s permission to indulge. Raisa¡¯s low voice rang out with a chuckle that seemed to have come from her nose. ¡°Are there any other circumstances other than that the Crown Prince has hired a new aide?¡± ¡ªChak. Her voice was so low that the dull sound of the teacup being set was clearly audible. With her eyes half-lidded, Raisa lifted her cup again. ¡°I asked if there was anything else.¡± ¡°Ah, no! However, an aide to His Highness the Crown Prince has been appointed without verification¡­¡± ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is an important person, and if she is the one who protects him¡­¡± As Raisa listened to the young ladies¡¯ anxiety and irritation, as well as jealousy and envy, she emptied the teacup again. Her excessively burning throat was probably due to her poisoning herself as well, to test the poison she fed her mother. Although she took the antidote, it didn¡¯t completely prevent the side effects. As Raisa raised her dry lips, the sporadically ringing voice subsided. ¡°Of course it is. His Highness the Crown Prince¡­¡± Richard. What was he like when she first met him? ¡®I¡¯ve regressed so many times that I can¡¯t even remember when it was.¡¯ Raisa, searching for the weathered memory, closed her eyes deeply and reopened them. ¡°¡­He¡¯s more important than anyone else.¡± Her first meeting with him and almost everything else turned to dust, but it was still true. Richard was an indispensable and important presence for Raisa. His existence was nothing like a love game for Raisa. He was the most important condition for her to regress. ¡°Uh¡­ is that so?¡± There was a commotion for a while as they did not expect Raisa¡¯s reaction to be so blunt, but soon, the ladies began to speak again one by one. The colorful dresses and chattering voices slowly drifted away from Raisa¡¯s sight. How long had it been since she got her hands on a way to regress? Was that a coincidence? No, it must have been fate. Raisa grabbed the little book that was hidden under the hem of her skirt. The hard, dry texture in her hands always gave her boiling inside a little bit of peace. This was her chance. No, it was fate. She didn¡¯t even know what this book was, but one thing¡¯s for sure was that she could regress through the book. Of course, there were very strict conditions, but Raisa was willing to accept them. There was only one condition for her return. The death of the crown prince. She didn¡¯t know what the principle was or how this book came into her hands. But to her, those things didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Useless. It¡¯s wrong to do things because of your greed.¡± If she could undo the life that was taken away and abandoned by her mother¡¯s words. Since she was born to the Marquis of Neir, she was raised to overthrow the imperial family, which was the goal of the marquis. Raisa was extremely greedy, but wasn¡¯t that level of greed necessary for a ruler? But her mother spit on her ground. Maybe it was because Raisa endangered the family by coveting things that didn¡¯t fit the goal. As a result, everything she had was taken away and she was stabbed to death dozens of times by those who followed her mother¡¯s orders. ¡ªGrr. As the grinding noise leaked from between her lips, the necks of the ladies around her shrank in unison. But ¡®now¡¯ didn¡¯t catch Raisa¡¯s eye. Her eyes keep wandering through the past before her regression. Although she had so many regressions and other things were forgotten, her mother¡¯s death sentence and her own death had never been erased. While so many returns have forgotten other things, the mother¡¯s death sentence and death for herself have never been erased. Although she contained visceral hatred and furiousness, Raisa laid out her step-by-step plan. The greed remained the same, but through so many regressions, she had the discernment enough not to repeat the failure she had once made. What she had was not of ¡®her own¡¯. She only borrowed what ¡®her mother¡¯ had. Thus, in this regression, Raisa was determined. She decided to take everything from ¡®her mother¡¯. Not only the Marquisate of Neir, but also her ambition of treason. Therefore, Richard was an indispensable existence to her. To start a regression if she wanted, or to not let a regression start if she didn¡¯t want it. As long as he lives, he could continue to die, as that¡¯s the condition that allowed Raisa to regress. Also, she needed his severed head when overthrowing the imperial family, which was her final goal. Raisa, who had been drawing the dead and torn images of Richard and her mother, shook her head. ¡®It¡¯s still too early.¡¯ As she watched her mother collapse after drinking the poisoned tea she had given her yesterday, she did not smile and observe calmly. If she failed, she could go back, but that had its limits. She did not know the principle by which a regression could be made, just as she did not know the principle by which that regression could no longer be made. The beginning could go as Raisa wanted, but the end doesn¡¯t go as she pleases. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Most of what she wanted was done before one regression was over. This time, if the regression was over without the death of her mother, the plan must be scrapped. Marquis Neir has consumed dozens of poisons for decades in preparation for poisoning. ¡°It¡¯s just a headache. Back off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to kill me, so don¡¯t expect too much.¡± That¡¯s probably why Raisa often swallowed a light amount of poison in her tea or meals. But wasn¡¯t it said that even birds flying in the sky sometimes fall? The poison used this time knocked the marquis unconscious and down. ¡°You¡¯re going to die as it is.¡± Be it good or bad, the words that came out of Raisa¡¯s mouth, which was close to self-talk, dispersed without anyone being able to hear. However, Raisa¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t die as easily as she wished. Even since she fell miserably in death and her fateful regression, Raisa had always prepared for the worst. This time, she prepared assassins and devices to kill the crown prince in case she wanted to regress, but she hoped that this time, she wouldn¡¯t have to use any of it¡­ ¡°My lady.¡± Raisa¡¯s face turned cold in an instant at the familiar voice from behind her. ¡°The master has awakened.¡± She had a hunch from the moment her mother¡¯s person from her house approached her, but when she actually heard it, she felt even worse. Raisa tightened the hand holding the book to the point it turned white. She whispered to her mother¡¯s person. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± ¡°What¡­ My lady?¡± Leaving him alone in embarrassment, Raisa left without answering. . During the time the ladies were talking about Ophelia under the tent. Ophelia, the main character of the snack station, was working. ¡°This package contains beans with divine power and some medicine. Do not hesitate to use them in case of an emergency so that you do not lose your precious life ¡­.¡± A shadow fell over Ophelia, who stared at the servants mechanically repeating their explanations. ¡°Aide.¡± When Ophelia raised her head, she saw a knight showing off his healthy teeth with a very bright smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The weather is really nice today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was unexpected, but the weather was perfect, a a clear sky without a single cloud and an occasional breeze, so Ophelia briefly affirmed. ¡°And¡­¡± The knight said more, but Ophelia answered only ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯ with minimal expression. ¡°Then would you wish me good luck?¡± Ophelia unwittingly spilled her heart toward the driver who was about to go. ¡°Return safely!¡± It was the wrong answer, but the knight decided to be satisfied with that. After sending away the knight, Ophelia had to deal with more people who stopped in front of her, not knowing that the eyes of others who lined up to receive their packages were directed towards her. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Crown Prince¡¯s new aide would have been chosen without such a word.¡± ¡°Bolsheik? It¡¯s a name I¡¯ve seen often in history books, but I¡¯ve never heard of it lately.¡± ¡°There were ongoing talks of engagement, but after becoming an aide, everything fell apart¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes flashed at someone¡¯s words. Yes, they had one purpose. To somehow make a kite with Ophelia and approach the crown prince. If they could get the favor of an aide who could be by Richard¡¯s side anytime, anywhere! ¡°By the way, she doesn¡¯t seem to give much room for a needle to go through, even if it¡¯s not as good as Fillite.¡± ¡°That guy wouldn¡¯t have been the lady¡¯s taste.¡± ¡°Then, the taste of Lady Bolsheik¡­¡± However, the actual party involved, Ophelia, did not show any crumbs of interest to those who constantly showed curiosity and favor towards her. She was just getting more and more nervous dealing with the increasing number of people stopping in front of her. To her, such useless conversations were a waste of time. Even so, before the hunting competition starts, Richard has to say that if an assassin comes to him, he will kill him. ¡®I have to tell Richard to kill all the assassins before the hunting competition starts, but why isn¡¯t work over yet?¡¯ ¡°Hello. Aide, today¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± After that, the knights and lords who were going to receive a package continued to talk to Ophelia, but whatever they said was blocked by an iron wall that returned short answers no matter what, and the conversation fell off. How long had it been? When the task of distributing the packages was finished and Ophelia became a free person¡­ CH 13 Not knowing Ophelia¡¯s burning heart, the sound of the start of the hunting competition rang out. ¡®Is it too late? No, there¡¯s still a chance¡­¡¯ Biting her lip, Ophelia took one step towards Richard, but stopped at the hand pulling her shoulder from behind. Ophelia turned her head and her eyes widened like a rabbit¡¯s. ¡°Iris?¡± If this icy woman caught her¡­ ¡°Are there any documents left to process?¡± Iris shook her head and opened her heavy mouth towards Ophelia, whose shoulders drooped with a very somber face. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then what is it¡­¡± She was the one who treated Ophelia as someone she didn¡¯t have to talk to if not for work. ¡°If you stand there, you¡¯ll be eaten in an instant.¡± ¡°Yes? Can a bear or leopard come all the way here?¡± As Ophelia looked at the forest in surprise, Iris was silent for a moment with an indescribable expression. ¡°Beans? I solved it with water.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a fan, there¡¯s only garbage in front of me.¡± ¡®I thought she wasn¡¯t an ordinary lady, but¡­¡¯ No matter how she looked, that¡¯s not what being ¡®eaten up¡¯ means, right? It couldn¡¯t be that she couldn¡¯t feel the gaze of the knights and lords who were staring at them. ¡®Is she pretending to be naive?¡¯ Iris had a sharp thought for a second, but it quickly subsided and she shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that. I mean, those people are going to attack your handkerchief like a herd of wolves.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ophelia, who followed Iris¡¯ gaze, found the numerous eyes that were staring at her, gleaming with greed. ¡°I just thought that they talked a lot about the weather unnecessarily.¡± At the lament that came out of Ophelia¡¯s mouth, Iris asked, ¡°You mean you went through it and didn¡¯t realize?¡± ¡°I was just wondering if the weather was incredibly important for a hunting competition.¡± That¡¯s right, pretending to be innocent¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone who ¡®had eaten meat before¡¯ was coming at me because they¡¯re interested in me.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Ahem. Hmmmm.¡± Towards Ophelia¡¯s absolute sincerity, Iris had to cover up her unwitting laughter with a cough. Contrary to what Iris thought, Ophelia wasn¡¯t trying to pretend to be naive, she just saw her situation in an overly realistic way. ¡°That interest¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I know. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re interested in me, but that they have a great interest in the Crown Prince. And the Crown Prince has no interest in aides or idiots who try to coax him in a position like this.¡± At Ophelia¡¯s clean and accurate answer, Iris¡¯ face softened slightly from her usual expression akin to the cold north wind. ¡­A new assistant appeared without knowing whether it had fallen from the sky or rose from the ground. Iris never trusted Ophelia because she came in brazenly without any verification of ability, character, or loyalty. It was the same now, but Iris decided to help Ophelia a little more. ¡°Do you have a handkerchief?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia placed her handkerchief in Iris¡¯ extended hand. She could tell without seeing that the surrounding eyes on the both of them were moving to the handkerchief. Iris took Ophelia¡¯s handkerchief and strode off with large strides, and the latter followed closely behind. Soon after, as the two stopped walking, sighs flowed from those who watched them. ¡°Is it the same this time?¡± ¡°I thought there will still be a chance with Bolsheik.¡± Leaving the bunch sighing behind, Iris took a handkerchief from her pocket, overlapped it with Ophelia¡¯s handkerchief, and tied it to the hilt of Richard¡¯s sword. ¡°Glory to His Highness.¡± Iris bowed her head, but Ophelia looked at Richard without blinking and added. ¡°Glory to His Highness! Return safely.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but give really vague words. Wishing for a safe return. It¡¯s Richard. Even a three-year-old child of the empire must know that even if he was attacked with a group of bears or leopards, he would return without a single wound. However, she dared to say that he wished for a safe return. If one looked at it in a good way, those words could be passed over. But in a bad way, it was suspicious because it was like saying to be careful because something would happen. Of course, Iris had far more reasons to think badly of Ophelia than good. Therefore, her sharp heart for Ophelia rose again within her. But before Iris could stare at Ophelia with her gray eyes, Richard covered Ophelia¡¯s face with his palm. ¡°Uh¡­ Your Highness?¡± Contrary to the bewildered Iris, Ophelia did not panic at all despite it being stuffy and dark due to Richard¡¯s large hand that covered her entire face blocked her breath and her vision. She felt Richard¡¯s thick knuckles, then opened his fingers moderately to reveal her eyes. Blue eyes filled with dissatisfaction, anxiety, hope and resignation met golden eyes in which only the dry and crumbling wind blew. Time seemed to pass very slowly. How many words were exchanged between the two who didn¡¯t say anything? Eventually, Richard withdrew his hand and lowered his head towards Ophelia. The two looked into each other¡¯s eyes at a distance close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath, blinking slowly and exhaling, as if they had made a promise to do so. ¡°Behind.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In response to Richard and Ophelia¡¯s enigmatic question and answer, Iris looked at the two in turn and opened her mouth, spluttering, ¡°Your Highness? What is this¡­ Your Highness!¡± However, Richard drifted away in an instant, and Ophelia, who remained with Iris, also disappeared while Iris looked at Richard anxiously. ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡± Iris was stunned, but quickly moved towards Cooper¡¯s side. Ophelia got the answer ¡®behind¡¯ from Richard, so something must have happened that Iris didn¡¯t know about. She did not have any ¡®assurance¡¯ about it, but ¡®Ophelia¡¯ was related to the crown prince in some way. It¡¯s bitter in her mouth, but that¡¯s something to think about later. Iris¡¯ steps toward Cooper grew a little faster. . After the hunting competition began, the peaceful times, if it could be considered peaceful, passed. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s what I caught!¡± ¡°What nonsense. Can¡¯t you see these arrow feathers? Well, if you¡¯re this blind, you wouldn¡¯t have seen this deer either.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± From quarrels over who owned the captured prey¡­ ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, you¡¯re making nothing into a big deal. It¡¯s not even a scratch. It was a wonder that got into the trajectory of my arrow.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that arrow fly to the wrong place where there is no prey!¡± ¡°U-Ugh. That¡¯s¡­ ugh.¡± ¡­To dispute between the person wounded by the blind arrow and the person who shot it. Other than that, there was also the crowd that raised their voices and the group that looked at them as if they were pathetic. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to hunt or not.¡± ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s right. If you raise your voice that high, all the prey that have been standing still will run away.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a rabbit or a deer.¡± ¡°Of course. I heard there¡¯s a very big and ferocious bear this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said a few got injured several times while trying to catch it. If you can catch it¡­¡± ¡°It will be a win.¡± There was another group near those who parted after exchanging vigilant looks with each other and vowed to win. ¡°Where is the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°If you move so wildly, you won¡¯t be able to see anything.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a precious sight, for you to say the right thing after a long time.¡± Those who kept a very thin layer of courtesy but didn¡¯t hesitate to swear and make sarcastic remarks at each other. They were not knights, but noble lords. Be it the eldest or the second son, the ones who were pushed out of the race for succession had to somehow form a bond with the crown prince. In the deep forest, far, far away from those who were looking for the crown prince instead of the prey. There was a person here, where only the sounds of insects and the occasional flapping of the wings of birds could be heard. The sun shone over the head of the person standing alone with his eyes closed and his arms stretched out. The scene, like a scene from the torch, was so sacred that it gave the illusion of a circle of light rising above his head. The moment when not only the birdsong, but also the chirping of insects ceased. His eyelids slowly lifted, revealing his eyes. Golden eyes that shone like thick honey in the light. As soon as Richard opened his eyes, assassins began to appear one by one in a position that completely surrounded him. He was not angry upon seeing the assassins that showed up as though forming walls with their bodies. He didn¡¯t panic when he saw the enemies¡¯ number, he didn¡¯t show his sympathy for victory, but he didn¡¯t despair either. Richard wasn¡¯t even looking at them at all. He smiled faintly as he traced the trail of Ophelia, who was running in search of him somewhere in this forest. When would she arrive here? As soon as she saw him, she would definitely grumble. ¡ªWhy didn¡¯t you tell me where to go? Although the assassins gradually narrowed the distance, Richard remained still and closed his eyes, not moving a single step. The masked faces around him looked at each other with their eyes that were exposed. The person in front of them was clearly their target, the crown prince. But why¡­ CH 14 Does he not look like a living, breathing human being, but like a statue that has been standing alone and weathering in that place for hundreds of years? Even the emotionally castrated assassins looking at Richard were slowly being engulfed by the unexplained reluctance and the hidden fear that flowed beneath them. . Around the time Richard encounters the assassins. Quite a distance from where he was, Ophelia was running to death. She was running out of breath and the soles of her feet were on fire, but she didn¡¯t stop. Because she had to find Richard in this vast forest. ¡°Behind.¡± With that word alone, Ophelia understood. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly wanted her to look for the person behind the assassination, but if she finds that person, it would mean that this infinite regression would stop. In order to do that, they had to know how he would die, so she must find the person behind it¡­ or do something. ¡°Ugh, haeuk!¡± Feeling like she was going to throw up her guts, Ophelia put her hand on a tree near her at once and vomited several times. A few stammering words slipped through the gaping lips with a rough breath. ¡°Uh¡­ Where you¡¯re going to go¡­ didn¡¯t¡­ tell me¡­ you should¡¯ve told me!¡± Ophelia chased after Richard until the soles of her feet were sweating, but there was no way she could pursue him, who disappeared in an instant even when she was looking at him with her own eyes. She took a deep breath. With both hands, she held her hair, which she had tied up in a ponytail, and tightened it as hard as she could. Thereafter, she immediately kicked off the ground. Here and there, she wandered in search of Richard, and encountered several groups of people along the way. But they, too, were panting and concentrating on their ¡®other prey¡¯. Ophelia, exhausted yet holding her breath, melted into the shadows, so they could not find her. She passed a few rabbits and deers, even encountering a leopard. But she managed to escape from the spot thanks to the rushing knights, then she stopped again. As Ophelia¡¯s strength seeped out and her legs were forced to bend, she looked at where the leopard had passed. ¡°I almost died.¡± She almost died without even seeing the ends of Richard¡¯s hair. ¡°Ugh.¡± When Ophelia saw the scratch on the tree she had been resting her hand against, she backed away in horror. ¡°I think the leopard scratched it with its claws¡­¡± Ophelia paused as she inwardly thanked the unknown group of knights who unexpectedly saved her from the threat of the leopard. However, her face darkened, a frown forming, as she re-examined the scratch on the tree. ¡°It¡¯s a bear.¡± Ophelia couldn¡¯t even gasp or yell in fright. She covered her mouth with her hands and started running. She had to get out of this area quickly. If it¡¯s a leopard, it might flee after hearing the knights¡¯ weapons, but a bear¡­ The men who were participating in this hunting competition had said that the bear was particularly ferocious. If you bumped into the bear, it would rush towards you, roaring ¡®it¡¯s nice to meet you¡¯. Ophelia ran and ran, praying to all the gods that did not exist in this world, begging for patience. When she got to a place like a small square where there weren¡¯t many trees, wading through the bushes that were strangely wrapped around her legs and the branches that hit her face¡­ Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Found you!¡± At the end of the gaze of Ophelia, who made a loud noise without realizing it and pointed, there was Richard, who stood out so clearly that she could recognize him at a glance even from afar. ¡°Your¡­!¡± ¡ªPuck. However, within a few seconds of discovering Richard, the light from Ophelia¡¯s eyes disappeared. Fortunately or unfortunately, she didn¡¯t even know what took her breath away. Richard looked down at Ophelia, killed by a bear¡¯s paw, her head crushed. Immediately after that, he closed his eyes as he was hit by a sword that flew into his chest. Even though he could have blocked it. . Ophelia Bolsheik, the 4th infinite regression¡­ ¡°Here!¡± The assassins paused for a moment when they saw a red-haired woman suddenly popping out of nowhere. As soon as she showed up, the aura from Richard that grabbed their breaths and pressed their shoulders as if it would crush, disappeared like a lie. Having emerged out of the blue, the woman stealthily approached Richard, being extremely wary of either direction but without caring about the assassins. Richard, seeing Ophelia like that, turned his head. His shoulders were trembling slightly, but the assassins had no idea why. And Ophelia, having immediately realized that he was laughing, jutted her lips with a dissatisfied expression, but couldn¡¯t make a loud noise. Soon, Ophelia, who had been biting a handful of the sacred beans she had secretly stolen, widened her eyes. ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Because the huge bear swung its front paws in a direction other than the one she was in. ¡ªPuck. With the sound of a watermelon breaking, the head of one of the assassins was smashed. ¡°Kreughhhh!¡± The bear, whose front paws were dyed red, rose on its feet and roared, causing a commotion among the assassins. ¡°Eugh¡­¡± ¡°What!¡± Bloody sounds were heard from the throats of those whose vocal cords were removed, and those who had not yet lost their voices instinctively shouted. As the bear that was supposed to attack the crown prince were rushing towards them, it was understandable that their movements became chaotic in an instant. They were assassins, specializing in stealth rather than head-to-head combat. It was meaningless to hide from the crown prince, so a dozen people formed an appropriate formation to press him, and at least one tried to put a knife into his neck. It was a brutal operation that didn¡¯t matter if all of them died, but it would be a legend if they could kill the crown prince. Of course, that¡¯s a story for when the assassination was successful. Suffering and dying from a bear like now would just be a dog¡¯s death. ¡°G-Get back to formation¡­¡± ¡°Wroaaaah!¡± The voices of the assassins that became even desperate were soon buried by the howl of the bear. Helpless at the bear¡¯s movement, they could not decide where to run. The assassins fell like autumn leaves against a ferocious bastard that had to be approached with caution even by knights who specialize in head-to-head combat. Of course, unlike the assassins, Ophelia was not at all flustered by this sudden situation. She quickly chewed the beans and swallowed them, then raised her arms and cheered. ¡°Yay! Way to go. Bear! You¡¯re doing good, bear! Kill them all!¡± While eating the beans with divine power, Richard watched Ophelia¡¯s enthusiasm and support for the bear¡¯s strength, and stretched out his hand. ¡°Damn¡­ huh?¡± Ophelia, who was lifted by the hard arm wrapped around her waist, looked up at Richards. ¡°Did you find the person behind it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is it from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the Marquis of Neir¡­¡± ¡°¡­As expected.¡± Richard caught the long sigh at the end of Ophelia¡¯s words. ¡°As expected? Do you know something?¡± ¡°No. How could I know something? Not even Your Highness knew, so how could I?¡± There was not a single lie in the eyes of Ophelia, who raised her head up, still hanging from his arms. It was natural. The reason Ophelia said ¡®as expected¡¯ was not because she knew something about this. She just knew that Marquis Neir was the villain of this novel. It was natural for the villain to assassinate the main character. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Would you like to hear the details?¡± When Richard smiled at this, Ophelia immediately refused. ¡°I¡¯m going to decline. I don¡¯t want to make the already fierce dreams wilder with a cruel story that splashes blood and flesh.¡± Ophelia waved her hands, vehemently refusing, then cheered as she watched the bear slaughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your dreams are fierce because of things like that?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s cool. Good job, do more!¡± Richard looked down at her with indescribable eyes, but soon brought up another story. ¡°Although the one behind this is Marquis Neir, something is not right.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can someone who is unconscious right now issue an assassination order?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a reservation be made in advance?¡± ¡°Hiring would have been done in advance, but it is essential to check before the start of the assassination.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such¡­ new information that will come in handy someday. Then the information that Marquis Neir fell may be a lie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± At his resolute answer, Ophelia lifted her head up. ¡°Not at all?¡± ¡°This is information that Cooper confirmed three times.¡± ¡°Ah, then it is unquestionably true. There is no doubt about that¡­ Ugh.¡± Immediately after shaking her head and expressing strong trust in Cooper, Ophelia slammed a fist down the hard arm around her waist. ¡°Why are you squeezing me all of a sudden!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°¡¯Ah¡¯, what? What do you know¡­ Ugh!¡± Having released the arm that had wrapped around Ophelia¡¯s waist, Richard looked at the empty arms and hands with indescribable eyes. ¡°No, really, why are you like that!¡± Ophelia, who had landed on weeds all of a sudden, touched the ground with both hands and raised her head. She was very upset, but because of the backlight, it was hard to see Richard¡¯s face, so she had to tilt her head. How long had passed without the answer she expected to come back right away? As the strange silence continued, with the sound of a raging bear in the background, Ophelia got up, dusted her legs off, and walked over to Richard. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Ame: Oooooh is that jealousy I spot? *smirks* CH 15 Ophelia tilted her head to the left and back to her waist, then looked up at Richard with a puzzled expression. His shadowed face remained expressionless, so Ophelia tilted her head more. ¡°Maybe I did something wrong without realizing it¡­¡± ¡°No. There is no such thing.¡± ¡°Then why did you squeeze like you were going to make my stomach burst, and drop me as if to grind my face to the ground?¡± Again, no answer came back. Ophelia was bewildered, but Richard was no different. Because he didn¡¯t even know why he did it himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. If it¡¯s certain that Marquis Neir is unconscious¡­¡± When Ophelia turned around, the jealousy that had stabbed Richard in the chest, which he had not even realized he had towards Cooper, dispersed like smoke. But that jealousy was a very small ripple. Almost invisible, like invisible concentric circles created by tiny stones thrown into a deep, deep lake. Thus, Richard himself did not feel it, but it certainly exists¡­ ¡°Are there plans for something bigger?¡± ¡°The fact that the marquis is unconscious, this assassination might be a smokescreen for something else.¡± ¡°Marquis Neir would not be stupid enough to do dangerous things that make him unconscious for the sake of a smokescreen.¡± Something wasn¡¯t clear, but there was no more hypotheses to squeeze out. ¡°If it was a request from the Neir family, wouldn¡¯t it be possible that it¡¯s the lady that did it?¡± ¡°Lady Raisa Neir, who is nothing more than the marquis¡¯ puppet, will not be able to take the initiative in such a thing, because the marquis will not tolerate it.¡± ¡°A puppet?¡± ¡°Literally. She can¡¯t do anything unless the marquis allows it. Even if she does, it¡¯s not very intimidating.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings. ¡®Last time I saw her, she didn¡¯t look like a paper tiger.¡¯ When Ophelia recalled the gray eyes of Raisa¡¯s that she had met, instinctively, goosebumps rose on the back of her back. ¡®But it¡¯s only once¡­ No, that¡¯s not it!¡¯ ¡°No. She didn¡¯t look like that kind of person.¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± Ophelia became a honeyed mute. (TL/N: Honeyed mute ¨C a person who can not say what he/she wants or thinks.) If asked what the reason was, it was normal to give an answer, but the reason she dared to pick was¡­ ¡°My feeling?¡± An ambiguous answer came out vaguely, but Richard nodded at once. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m embarrassed if you agree so easily. It¡¯s a little burdensome that you trust me that much¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah, no. Phew¡­ that¡¯s good. Then why did you change your mind?¡± Seeing Ophelia patting her chest sincerely, Richard smiled and held out his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go for now.¡± At his sudden words, Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened like a rabbit, soon realizing that the surroundings had become very quiet. ¡°Huh? The bears and the assassins¡­ they¡¯re all lying together.¡± The fact that the ground was dyed black and red was not spoken. Ophelia shrugged, placing her hand on his. ¡°Fortunately, I think they killed each other.¡± ¡°No, there were a few assassins left.¡± ¡°What?¡± Richard wrapped his arms around the waist of Ophelia, who was shocked to hear that there were still assassins left, and pulled her gently toward him. ¡°I took care of all the rest.¡± Ophelia floated in the air for a moment thanks to his strength. When her feet were back on the ground, she opened her mouth and¡­ promptly closed it. She wouldn¡¯t understand when and how he dealt with it. ¡®Right. He is Richard.¡¯ As she was about to take a step, Richard stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Ophelia had to keep her mouth shut so as to not accidentally bite her tongue while speaking. Because of the sudden heightened visibility and the change in distance from Richard, which was much closer than before. He placed an arm under Ophelia¡¯s knees, lifting her up entirely, then he blinked towards the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ground¡­ Ah.¡± The ground on which she was about to step was submerged in a pool of blood. Come to think of it, there was no drop of blood on the ground she stepped on when she came down from his hold earlier. Ophelia looked at Richard anew. He was tired of life itself, and he was sick of the world. This kind of Richard was afraid she would step on blood¡­ For some reason, she felt a little ticklish in the stomach. But as soon as her feet hit the ground, as quickly as the change in her field of vision, the wind that swept past her ears washed away that feeling. It was also a small ripple. It existed as Richard¡¯s did, and it, too, was so small that Ophelia herself didn¡¯t even realize it. At the time, the two did not know. The fact that a small seed towards each other had been sown in their hearts, not knowing what kind of flower would bloom. And that they would recognize Raisa, who held a clue to the infinite regression they were searching very much for. No one knew. . When the scarlet sunset began to color the edge of the forest. The hunting competition was coming to an end where it started. A group boasting of what they had achieved while roaming the forest, and a group discouraged because they couldn¡¯t catch anything. Even a group of people who couldn¡¯t see Richard¡¯s fingertips and were completely wasted and went crazy. All of them were focused on one person¡¯s words. ¡°This year¡¯s winner!¡± After a moment¡¯s pause and the announcer named the winner with a big smile, cheers erupted from one side and sighs of discouragement from the other. The winner came forward with envious shouts and pushes from his acquaintances. His face was shining brighter than ever with hope for tomorrow and the excitement of facing the crown prince. And a moment of glory. Facing Richard who was on the podium, the winner knelt down on one of his knees and shouted with emotion. ¡°I see you, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Raise your head, Sir.¡± ¡°Glory¡­¡± The knight couldn¡¯t even speak at all, and he stiffened. It was because he was crushed by Richard¡¯s gaze looking down at him. The hand slowly reaching out towards him was so large that it was suffocating, and a cold sweat formed on the knight¡¯s forehead. The crown prince in front of him was as huge as a wall that could never be crossed, and like a sea so deep that if he fell into it, he could never get out. ¡°Uhm.¡± The knight could barely hold his breath as the prince¡¯s hand rested on his shoulder. He looked up at Richard with indescribable eyes. Since Richard went through many regressions with those terribly familiar eyes, he indifferently gave the words he had said tens of thousands of times to others other than this knight. ¡°I look forward to your future.¡± ¡°For the glory of the Empire!¡± Behind the knights¡¯ loud lead, the cry of those gathered in the rear rang. ¡°For the Empire!¡± The hunting competition, which was left in such an awkward point, ended. . That night. At the time everyone was asleep, a dim light was burning in the corner bedroom located on one side of Marquis Neir¡¯s mansion. ¡ªTak, tak, tak, tak. The sound of the door opening and sharp heels ripped the silence of the still room. ¡°Mother.¡± Raisa went to the bed where Marquis Neir was sitting and leaning her back. She neither sat down, nor asked her how she was. ¡°What did you call me for?¡± Marquis Neir also omitted the greetings and brought up the main subject. ¡°You did it.¡± ¡°Poison?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m the only one who can poison my mother¡¯s tea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The corners of Raisa¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°It would be disappointing if Mother suspects that I poisoned you to kill you.¡± The same gray eyes stared sharply at each other. No matter who the other party was, they held the other¡¯s gaze without blinking. Eventually, Marquis Neir drew her eyes away first. It was not because she was swayed by Raisa¡¯s momentum. She merely belittled her daughter. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, can you?¡± A voice full of confidence, as if she had never imagined that Raisa would harm her even in a dream. Marquis Neir truly thought so. ¡®She¡¯s a greedy and stupid daughter.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s gotten a little smarter or calmer in the last few months, but she¡¯s still a long way off.¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s a new poison, shouldn¡¯t you have told me ahead of time? A day was wasted, things were pointlessly pushed.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would collapse like that because you have tolerance to most poisons. And it doesn¡¯t matter for a day or so.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Marquis Neir clicked her tongue. A small bottle entered Raisa¡¯s eyes as she followed her mother¡¯s fingertips. ¡°Drink.¡± ¡°It¡¯s poison by all accounts, is this a punishment?¡± ¡°Well, you might as well think of it as training to develop poison resistance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only one day.¡± ¡°Time was wasted. Not just a day, but even a minute is a waste.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯ve finished all the work you have to do?¡± One of the marquis¡¯ eyebrows rose. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even after hearing Raisa¡¯s answer, the marquis did not hesitate. ¡°Drink. How many times have I told you not to let me say things twice?¡± Raisa stared at the marquis, then swallowed the poison at once. A bittersweet, slimy liquid wrapped around her tongue and ran down her throat. After seeing a little movement from Raisa¡¯s neck, the marquis opened her mouth. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you sent an assassin to the Crown Prince? Do not do anything without my permission.¡± Then the marquis waved her hand, telling her daughter to leave, and Raisa left the room without saying anything to her mother, turning her back on her. After a few steps, Raisa held the wall and stopped. The sensation of her five internal organs being twisted and burned was vivid, but Raisa didn¡¯t groan. Wiping the black blood running down her lips, Raisa endured all the pain. ¡°Someday, one day¡­¡± For the day when her mother¡¯s black blood flowed under her feet, the crown prince¡¯s corpse rolled around, and the empire was under her feet. She could drink any amount of poison. ¡°I have to sit on the throne.¡± Raisa, vomiting more black blood, smiled and vowed. ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work once, I¡¯ll kill the crown prince again and again.¡¯ Ame: dO yOU feel the TENSION!? *smirks* CH 16 One afternoon, a few days after the hunting competition. Tak! ¡°This, please.¡± A voice that was uncomfortably chilly, an expression that could send icy wind, and even eyes that looked like frost. At Iris¡¯ brutal aura, Ophelia answered calmly, not even asking how long she had to do it. ¡°Yes.¡± Iris turned her back to the point where the cold wind that touched Ophelia¡¯s cheek disappeared. Then, Ophelia sighed lightly as she looked through the documents Iris had just handed her. For some reason, Iris became even more picky after the hunting competition. She was obviously helping her that day, but what made her become a hedgehog with thorns up like that again? Smoothing the end of the document, Ophelia agonized. On the other hand, the documents Iris suddenly gave required a lot of troublesome simple calculations, but they were not things that Ophelia could not solve with the information she had. The volume and content was just enough for Ophelia, who had gotten a little accustomed to the job of an aide, to handle. ¡°Judging by this, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m being hated anymore¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s unquestionably hate.¡± Since when was he here? Cooper hit the truth in Ophelia¡¯s hidden thoughts with a friendly smile. ¡°Iris never mixes her personal emotions in her work.¡± Cooper shrugged his shoulders as Ophelia shriveled up. ¡°She¡¯s someone who gives endlessly when she is close to a person. Even if her friend makes a mistake, she¡¯ll try to solve it somehow. Still, if it gets tangled up with work, she cuts it off with a single stroke.¡± ¡°She has a clear distinction.¡± As Cooper put down the papers at Ophelia¡¯s despondent answer, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What happened on the day of the hunting competition?¡± ¡°No. Rather, she helped me. With that handkerchief.¡± ¡°Ah, seeing two handkerchiefs tied to the hilt of His Highness¡¯ sword, I expected it to be so.¡± Cooper added, glancing towards Iris. ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case, but when you do what she asked for, someone¡¯s request¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get a request.¡± Ophelia responded very quickly and firmly. That part should be clear. It was easy to get involved when something happened if you were like a big snake climbing over the wall in a joking manner. (TL/N: like a big snake climbing over a wall ¨C an expression used to describe the manner in which one furtively fudges a work and fails to finish it in a clear and complete manner.) ¡°I see.¡± Cooper responded briefly, then added, as if he had just thought of it. ¡°Iris doesn¡¯t have many friends. She looks picky and cold, and she also has the position of an aide to His Highness, so it¡¯s hard to be close to others.¡± ¡®I guess so.¡¯ Ophelia also socialized in her own way until she was suddenly caught up in the bond of infinite regression. Although she did not make very close friends and mostly attended small tea parties or exhibitions with the people who called her, to some extent, she was not lacking in information about the social circles. Iris Fillite¡¯s name didn¡¯t come up as often as Raisa Neir¡¯s did. But since she was the only lady who the crown prince kept by his side, her name occasionally popped out like a snack. ¡°That pretentious look.¡± ¡°She seems to think it¡¯s going to work if she acts stern.¡± Ophelia couldn¡¯t recall very good words. ¡®Come to think of it, I think there was a young lady who protested every time that happened.¡¯ The words in a voice that was too small were not particularly helpful to Iris, so they were buried¡­ what? ¡®That young lady, I think I remembered seeing her in the group of Lady Neir¡­¡¯ The blurry scene faded away at Cooper¡¯s voice. ¡°But once you¡¯re friends, there¡¯s no one else like her.¡± On Cooper¡¯s lips, not his usual businesslike smile, but a much more genuine smile spread for a moment and then disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s see, to put it bluntly, she will cover up for someone she likes even if that someone kills one or two people. Oh, of course, only when she¡¯s told everything truthfully.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It sounds like a joke, but I¡¯m serious. Iris would have the ability and the readiness to do that. The story has become unnecessarily long. Sorry. Oh, by the way, this needs to be handled right now. Of course.¡± Cooper left the documents and disappeared without a word of encouragement. Ophelia didn¡¯t expect Cooper to give her any clues or clues as to why Iris was doing this, but he only added more doubts before going away. This was making her lose energy again. The words that he added afterwards should be helpful, but it¡¯s so ambiguous that it couldn¡¯t be figured out right now. ¡®It will be better to act openly and pointedly like Iris¡­ No way.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s better to pretend to be friendly, even on the surface, like Cooper.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re not friends, they¡¯re just co-workers.¡¯ From that point of view, Cooper seemed to be much better at social life than Iris. It wouldn¡¯t be a good choice to make enemies out of personal likes and dislikes. ¡ªSkrisch. For a while, only the sound of a pen running through the papers was heard in the aide¡¯s office. Ophelia picked up the papers and stretched her body. Even if the hunting competition was over, the work didn¡¯t diminish. The empire couldn¡¯t run without going through Crown Prince Richard. In conclusion, Iris and Ophelia would have to work hard in one space anyway, even if we don¡¯t meet face-to-face almost all day every day. If left as it is, the atmosphere would not improve, but it would become more and more dreary and difficult to work, so it would be better to solve it early. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ First, among today¡¯s documents, funny grammar mistakes¡­ No, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. In that case, there was a strong possibility that she would be kicked out before even bringing up the real point. ¡®Besides, I don¡¯t have time for that¡­¡¯ Papers still piled up like mountains were pressing on Ophelia¡¯s back. Taking a step towards Iris, Ophelia regretted her past decisions, albeit only a little. ¡®As Richard said, I should have become the crown princess.¡¯ But she soon shook her head. ¡®Even now, as a baby aide, I¡¯m on the verge of dying from a lot of work. How much work will I have to do if I become the crown princess?¡¯ Those who have a lot of things to enjoy would also have more burdens to carry. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for me to be a temporary crown princess.¡¯ Ophelia turned her thoughts back to reality and stopped in front of Iris¡¯ desk. As she put the papers down, she tapped the desk instead of turning back right away. Iris opened her mouth without raising her head and asked. ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°A little time¡­ No, let me know if you¡¯re angry with me. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not like that. I can see that you¡¯re angry even if I¡¯m doing a handstand.¡± At the words of Ophelia, who took out the pleasantries and went straight to the point, Iris finally looked at her. Putting down her pen, Iris frowned, but she did not ignore Ophelia. Maybe it was the temperament itself. No amount of hate could ignore a human as if he or she was completely crushed. ¡®If I were her, I would have ignored whatever was said in front of her.¡¯ Ophelia swallowed a bitter laugh, waiting for Iris¡¯ answer. ¡®If she says, ¡®I just hate you,¡¯ I will just walk away.¡¯ Just as you don¡¯t need a reason to like someone, the same goes for dislike. How long has it been? Iris was just about to part her lips. ¡ªTok tok. The sound of an irritating knock echoed in the still aide¡¯s room. ¡°Come in.¡± Whether or not Cooper knew that Ophelia was waiting for Iris¡¯ answer as if waiting for a verdict, an indifferent permission fell from his mouth. ¡°Aide Iris.¡± The servant who opened the door was expressionless, but showed a sign of haste. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Iris got up from her seat and approached the servant. After hearing a few words, Iris¡¯ expression hardened remarkably, and she left the aide¡¯s office without saying that she would be away for a while. Ophelia, looking at the door where Iris left in vain with the feeling of becoming a dog chasing a chicken in an instant, took a deep breath and headed back to her seat. ¡°It¡¯s not like Iris is never returning, I¡¯ll just ask her when she comes back.¡± . Four days passed like that. Richard asked Ophelia, whose cheeks swelled up like the belly of a poisonous pufferfish. ¡°You look like you¡¯re asking me to tell you what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± It was an answer that came out without a moment to breathe, but there was a thorn in the voice as well. Richard put the documents down and leaned back deeply into the chair. Ophelia said upon the clear indication that he would not look at the documents at all. ¡°It¡¯s not something I can tell you about. The instant you approve this, this work is done¡­¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Is this an order?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that, so I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t need the finishing touches.¡± Richard smiled faintly and tapped the end of the document. How dare she throw her concerns onto the crown prince, although to be exact he said she could. In this empire, not even the emperor could do it. However, Richard did so to simply and easily hear Ophelia¡¯s story. The goodwill was so natural that neither Richard himself nor Ophelia realized that it was special. Without knowing that, the two were building up things for each other, one by one. Ophelia rolled her eyes and parted her lips only after her eyes met with Richard¡¯s, who was looking at her sullenly. ¡°You knew that Iris didn¡¯t come to work, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Ophelia licked her lips. Soon, she pulled out the words she had been holding down with a sigh. CH 17 ¡°I think it¡¯s because of me.¡± ¡°She said she¡¯s recuperating because she is not feeling well and there¡¯s a risk of infection.¡± ¡°It could be. But¡­¡± Ophelia brought up what had happened. She let out a long sigh as she even talked about how cold Iris got after the hunting competition. ¡°I know I¡¯m a parachute.¡± ¡°Parachute?¡± ¡°Ah, um. So this is what the countryside grandfather told me. A person whose abilities and personality have not been verified suddenly becomes a member of the organization without any notice under the protection of a superior in the organization.¡± ¡°Why do you call that a parachute?¡± ¡°That grandfather is always looking for something new.¡± It¡¯s not a lie. Because she hadn¡¯t decided whether her grandfather was Archimedes or an unknown person who first coined the term parachute. ¡°Anyway, the terminology isn¡¯t important, I know I¡¯m that kind of person. Because I hung around Your Highness and became an aide overnight.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t happen overnight.¡± ¡°Infinite regression is a time that only exists between Your Majesty and I. In other people¡¯s view, it¡¯s at the level of appearing when they close their eyes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I approve?¡± ¡°Of course. But, um¡­ Still, something is different. Anyway, I understand that she hates me. I know very well that not everyone can like me. Especially if they¡¯re in the same position as Iris. Yes. I understand. However!¡± Ophelia exclaimed, taking in a deep breath and exhaling. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me so much that she doesn¡¯t even go to work! Of course, all the conversations we¡¯ve had so far have been work-related, but now it means she doesn¡¯t even like that!¡± The long story of Ophelia¡¯s trouble ended, but Richard¡¯s reaction was bland enough to make it seem funny that she had been thinking and agonizing for several days. ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Does she hate it so much? I must have been the only one who misunderstood that we have developed a sense of camaraderie after being together almost all day for a few days.¡± Ophelia seemed to have lost her strength, now looking despondent Then, Richard asked, tapping his chin. ¡°Do you really need to like Iris or build camaraderie with her?¡± ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°If it really bothers you, you can repeat the regression and redefine your relationship with Iris until you are satisfied with it.¡± ¡°That¡­ is also true.¡± ¡°Then there will be no problem.¡± It was a voice drier than a desert that had not rained in years. His eyes, which seemed to have transferred the afternoon sun, were also dry. Yes. Only Richard and Ophelia were trapped in this cursed bondage of infinite regression. So, as he said, she could repeat the regression until her relationship with Iris improves, making all of the existing issues go away. The countless pasts, such as relationships and conversations that other people could not remember, would remain as memories for only him and her. The insides of her mouth were sore as if she had chewed a bull. Because she could understand why Richard treated his relationships with other people so ruthlessly. He didn¡¯t regress once or twice. Those were regressions that were not even of his own will. He must have tried to escape. And it must have failed. More than he could count. Infinite regressions that he could never escape despite the far-reaching amount of time and challenge. There was nothing he could do in that bridle of unknown reason and purpose. In the end, everything in the world, even his own life, became meaningless to him. Therefore, his indifference was closer to the end of resignation and despair than exhaustion. It¡¯s said that the world was as much as one knew, but he didn¡¯t want to see the immeasurable frustration of a person who knew this and fell into the same quagmire. However¡­ Ophelia wanted to live. She wanted to break free from the cycle of infinite regression. ¡®Yet¡­ I don¡¯t want to give up.¡¯ Ophelia exhaled slowly, licking her dry lower lip. In her blue eyes, a bright spark flashed, like the day when she grabbed Richard by the collar to survive together. ¡°I¡¯m not going to worry about what I can¡¯t do. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± ¡°Do what you can.¡± Richard repeated her words. It was a very fundamental, irrefutable and beautiful mindset. Plus, it was the words that came out of her mouth, who knew everything about him. ¡°That¡¯s arrogant.¡± ¡°Yes. You have to have confidence in this trash-like reality.¡± Should he say that it was Ophelia¡¯s characteristic not to put hope in her mouth while talking about things like this? Despite sharing the same experience and regressing countless times, Ophelia had not given up on anything yet. ¡°How long can you say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re curious, it¡¯s that you¡¯re cursing.¡± As Ophelia grumbled, Richard smiled slightly and got up. ¡°No, I want to see how far you can go.¡± Truly, it was. The only exception that appeared in his endless life. He didn¡¯t expect it. No, he didn¡¯t want to look forward to anything. Since the beginning of infinite regression, hope meant despair to him. Still, looking at Ophelia¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to live together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You held me by the neck.¡± ¡°Forget that part.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time.¡± A voice deeper than a well that resounded softly. From a distance so close that their noses could brush against each other, Richard looked into Ophelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Because you were the first.¡± ¡ªIt¡¯s something unforgettable. The afterwords that had been swallowed permeated her ears. A very brief moment in the blink of an eye. An even smaller bud sprouted from the tiny seed that had been tucked away in the depths of Ophelia¡¯s heart without her own knowledge. But it¡¯s still too small to realize that it¡¯s there. Ophelia, staring back intently, not avoiding Richard¡¯s eyes, opened her mouth with a deep groove between her forehead. ¡°What did the people around you do, not even grabbing your collar once?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to complain to Your Highness.¡± In the first place, wasn¡¯t it difficult to express dissatisfaction with him? For most people, it would be impossible. Even if it was contrary to the opinion of the crown prince, it was a servant¡¯s duty to say the right thing, but who is Richard? He is not just a prince, but the protagonist of this world. In short, it¡¯s a world where what Richard does is the right thing to do. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s the first and the last.¡± As Ophelia shrugged, Richard took a step back, pulling his collar lightly. ¡°The last?¡± ¡°Excuse me? Do you want me to hold it one more time?¡± Richard glanced at Ophelia, who was seemingly eager for the opportunity, and lightly flicked her forehead. ¡°You seem to have a lot of dissatisfaction.¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­ I keep dying like that and I¡¯m falling apart¡­¡± ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± Richard mercilessly cut off Ophelia¡¯s words, burying it. It was obvious that he was changing the subject, but Ophelia also decided to move on. Because there was no need to waste time with questions that do not have an answer now. Opportunities abound. With infinite regression, one could do anything¡­ ¡°Now I¡¯m going to do what Assistant Cooper told me to do.¡± ¡°Cooper?¡± For a moment, Richard¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but Ophelia couldn¡¯t see it because she turned around. ¡°Yes. I will be friends with Iris!¡± Ophelia shouted vigorously, raising her hands and clenching her fists, but then she shyly lowered her hand and scratched her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s too much to be buddies, but let¡¯s try to build a little friendship.¡± ¡°Friendship?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not friends yet. Anyway, Iris is said to be a generous giver with close friends.¡± ¡°That¡¯s new.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been together for a long time, yet it¡¯s a new fact.¡± When Ophelia¡¯s face became like a pufferfish again, Richard smirked. ¡°Because Iris always gave generously.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡®I guess so.¡¯ That¡¯s the extent of being Richard¡¯s aide. If it wasn¡¯t for the level of loyalty sworn to him that was the same as a god, Iris would never be by his side. In that respect, it was very far from Ophelia. ¡°Your Highness, please know that even though I am infinitely lacking in loyalty, I am full of camaraderie that is second to none.¡± Ophelia pushed her chest out and pounded it hard, as if asking him to trust her. Richard readily agreed to her words, where even false crumbs could not be found. ¡°Yes. Who else could be by my side without loyalty if it wasn¡¯t for you?¡± Perhaps because of the mood, Ophelia smiled playfully, her voice mixing with laughter as she replied. ¡°Even if I have no loyalty, I have love.¡± Immediately there was silence between the two. Ophelia blinked. At this point, he should have responded with ¡®I don¡¯t need your love.¡¯ ¡®Ah, I forgot for a moment that it¡¯s a fictional world again.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m ruined!¡¯ She added hastily before this awkward, maddening silence could get any longer. ¡°I¡¯m kidding! It¡¯s a joke. I know very well that you don¡¯t need my love. Mhm. You know that my love is only as a comrade, right? There are many types of love. It can be said that there¡¯s love between family members or between friends!¡± The more Ophelia talked, the worse she felt, but she couldn¡¯t just keep her mouth shut. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡­ uh. Uhh?¡± CH 18 Ophelia reflexively grabbed the large, dry hand that covered her mouth, then gently peel it off. The moment her soft fingertips brushed past his rough and thick knuckles, Richard opened his mouth, saying, ¡°I fully understand what you¡¯re talking about, so that¡¯s enough.¡± With eyes widened like a rabbit¡¯s, Ophelia nodded her head and tapped the back of his hand. When Richard took his hand away, Ophelia smiled and shrugged her shoulders in embarrassment. ¡°Anyway, I want to stop having conflicts with Iris and build a good relationship with her. In that sense, may I go now?¡± ¡°The beginning and end of your words don¡¯t match.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little things. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Although Richard did not give her permission to leave, Ophelia calmly walked towards the door. Just as she grabbed the doorknob, Richard stopped her. ¡°By the way, Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What about Cooper?¡± When he didn¡¯t get an answer right away, a deep, very deep line formed on Richard¡¯s forehead. Ophelia stood still, pondered for a moment, then turned around. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®it¡¯s fine¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fine.¡± There was nothing to explain. Literally. Since Ophelia and Cooper got along just fine. He didn¡¯t care about Ophelia as much as Iris, but he didn¡¯t dislike her outrightly either. He just treated her like a co-worker. ¡°Oh, but we¡¯ve been seeing hell together for the past few days when Iris was away, so we¡¯ve gotten a little closer. Well, this is the spirit¡­¡± ¡°Iris must come back.¡± Ophelia was puzzled by the words that went out of the context from the conversation, but there was no room to deny that part, so she nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡± Richard added indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you saw hell?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I still have to crawl back to that hell.¡± She was sure that when she died, the words ¡®Don¡¯t put off today¡¯s work until tomorrow¡¯ would be engraved on the tombstone. At least there would be no need to do the final bits of these particular documents, so the amount would be slightly reduced. ¡°Thanks for the finishing touches, Cooper and I will be able to take a breather. Thank you very much, Your Highness.¡± Along with the lifeless voice, the hand that pulled the doorknob had no strength, and although her face was dead, Ophelia quickly went out the door with heavy legs. Even after the door closed silently, Richard did not take his gaze away for a long time. Then his lips, which were firmly pressed into a straight line, slowly opened. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would do Cooper¡¯s share¡­¡± The words that came out of his mouth were too childish for even himself to hear, so he couldn¡¯t finish his words. Richard pressed his back deep into his chair and tilted his head. ¡®Why the hell am I so agitated about Cooper?¡¯ He was most definitely a loyal and capable aide. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s plotting to stab him in the back. But it gnawed at his nerves. Especially, whenever Ophelia put his name in her mouth. Richard tapped the armrest, and again, then lightly clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± There was no answer, and it wasn¡¯t a very important question, so he threw away the thought and grabbed his pen. The seed that had been imprinted like a tiny dot deep in Richard¡¯s chest squirmed and stretched. But it was still so small and insignificant enough to just let it go without realization. . Around the time Ophelia was facing Richard with drooping shoulders. Iris, who was unable to enter the palace due to health reasons, was moving at a busy pace, the hood of her cloak pressed deeply. It was unusual for her to walk quietly instead of riding a carriage. She went all the way down one street and then suddenly returned the way she came. She also wandered around an alley and deliberately entered a dead end. It was such a strange movement that it could be said that she was roaming aimlessly rather than going somewhere. How much did she move around like that? Eventually, Iris stopped in front of a house, extremely wary of her surroundings. No, it was in front of a very small side door where foreign merchants came in and out, not employees. Iris sighed involuntarily, carefully opened the door, and stepped inside. After passing the dark, narrow, musty-smelling warehouse, Iris took off her cloak and set foot into the living room. ¡°Iris!¡± As soon as she showed up, a lady, who was about one head shorter than her, ran towards her. ¡°Hermia.¡± The area around Iris¡¯ chest that had been hit by Hermia¡¯s head hurt, but the former only patted the young girl on the back. Hermia, who was held in Iris¡¯s arms, soon began to shed tears, and Iris consciously swallowed that sigh that was about to surface again. ¡ª The day the servant came to the aide¡¯s office. Iris hurriedly left the palace to find her only friend. ¡°¡­in the mansion of¡­¡± And the friend she found was in a mess. She cried so much that her eyes were puffed up and closed, and her voice was half hoarse. Seeing that there was no blood on her, it looked like there was no injury. ¡°Hermia!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I-Iris¡­ He¡¯s dead¡­¡± Hugging the gasping Hermia, Iris quickly looked around and grasped the situation. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°How¡­ How can I calm down? How? How could this¡­ oh, heuk.¡± Confusion and awkwardness spread across Iris¡¯ face as she caressed the back of her sobbing friend even as she yelled at her. That too. Just a few steps away was her friend¡¯s fianc¨¦. He couldn¡¯t even close his eyes, and was lying on the floor, cold. The chest of the corpse was soaked in blood. Perhaps because of that, the floor, as well as the walls and the ceiling were splattered with blood in all directions. Among them¡­ Only Hermia was not stained, not even a single drop of blood. ¡°What the hell is this¡­ what happened¡­ Hermia?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I heard he¡¯s back, s-so I came to find him, but this¡­ heuk! This¡­¡± ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°Heuk, euk! Uh-huh! Why, why like this¡­¡± It was difficult to understand properly because of the mixture of weeping and wailing. ¡°First, I need to check his breathing¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead! He¡¯s dead!¡± After struggling to keep up with the screams, Iris finally learned that Hermia¡¯s fianc¨¦ had been brutally murdered by someone. ¡ª Recalling the tragedy of the day, Iris returned to reality when a hand waved in front of eyes. ¡°¡­ris. Iris?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°What did you ask for?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± ¡°Still? What¡¯s the matter with you, damn it!¡± Hermia suddenly became angry, but soon lowered her eyebrows and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should know.¡± Normally, Iris would have said no to that, but she kept her mouth shut. It might be because she was a little tired because she paid too much attention to the terrible things Hermia went through. ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you¡¯re angry. You know I don¡¯t normally do this, right?¡± Iris asked Hermia, who was holding her hand like a child whining. ¡°Do you have any more memories of that day?¡± ¡°Again, about that? As I said yesterday and the day before yesterday, I didn¡¯t see anything. All I saw was the room you saw.¡± Iris was seated next to Hermia on the sofa. The latter had her head turned to the corner. ¡°You wanted this to be over quickly. You have to work hard.¡± Her stern voice made Hermia chew her lips roughly, but when she turned to Iris, she showed no such ferocious sign. ¡°It¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been asking over and over, but does anyone have a grudge against your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the kind of person anyone can have a grudge against. You know that. He¡¯s kind.¡± Iris didn¡¯t answer this time either. Hermia¡¯s fianc¨¦ was more shy than nice, and when she tried to pull him out of his addiction, he turned violent. ¡°However¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Hermia added in a small voice. ¡°He did get into debt while gambling.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± What¡¯s the point of saying it? Her dead fianc¨¦ was a gambling addict, on top of that, he had a terribly serious dependency to alcohol. What started as fun soon became an addiction, and by the time the family realized he was odd, it was already too late. ¡°However, if it¡¯s a debt, he can pay it back by borrowing from the count, so it¡¯s probably not because of the debt.¡± ¡°The count said he would not repay it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ he just said that. He was so worried because he was the only son and the next count.¡± Hermia bowed her head as she told the story. Her expression was not visible because of the thick shadows, but judging from the way her voice got smaller and smaller, she seemed unsure. ¡°The investigators are also aware of the debt, so let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± ¡°When is that ¡®little longer¡¯?¡± When Iris paused at the sharp voice, Hermia burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to hide like this.¡± It was Hermia herself who said that it was burdensome and didn¡¯t want to attract public attention, thus asking for a place to hide until this case was resolved. Iris soothed Hermia without bringing up that fact. ¡°Yes. I know it¡¯s hard. Be a little more patient¡­¡± Hermia cut off Iris¡¯ words and brought up something unexpected. ¡°Can¡¯t you use your power? Just say word.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to make an unreasonable request¡­ just tell them to solve it sooner, if not, then end it. Since you¡¯re the Crown Prince¡¯s aide, you can do it. Those people will listen to you too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± When Iris resolutely refused, Hermia wept and turned her head. ¡°Hermia¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ you can do everything!¡± CH 19 Hermia was crying, but she let out everything she wanted to say. ¡°Is it such a big deal to ask you to just tell them? Am I only this much to you? He died that way! I can¡¯t, but you can do it! Now I¡¯m at my limit! The limit! I can¡¯t stay like this anymore! Rather, just, just, all¡­¡­.¡± Words kept pouring out frantically, but eventually, her mouth shut. Iris patted her trembling friend on the back and swallowed a sigh. She couldn¡¯t say ¡®Why didn¡¯t you listen to me when I told you to break up with a man like that.¡¯ ¡®Why the hell are you putting up with him?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t say that¡­ He¡¯s also having a hard time.¡¯ ¡®Hermia!¡¯ ¡®Iris. I love him. So please. Stop it.¡¯ Shaking her head and erasing fragments of a fairly old conversation, Iris opened her mouth, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it from various angles so that it can be resolved quickly. If you need anything, tell me.¡± Despite her soothing words, Hermia never looked back at Iris. Hermia¡¯s eyes, which were buried in her palms, were lined with redness and tear stains. Iris said something behind her, but Hermia didn¡¯t hear her. It was really¡­ it was really the limit. She wanted to meet him. The beloved man who willingly killed her fianc¨¦ for her sake¡­ She remembered the moment when blood spattered in front of her eyes, and suddenly, her heart raced. Anxiety and fear, faint fluttering excitement and intense nervousness were mixed. She did not know what to do. Hermia closed her eyes tightly and waited. May this all be over soon, so that she could fly freely towards the one she loves. . Two days later, at noon. Ophelia worked her pen hard to finish a bunch of papers, and staggered as she tried to get up. It was because her field of vision narrowed by looking only at papers and black letters. She then patted her on the cheek to regain her composure and proceeded through the mountains of papers towards Cooper. No contact or whatever, the lack of news from Iris was also very concerning¡­ (TL/N: I shortened it so it¡¯ll flow better but ¡®????/Hamheungchasa¡¯ is an idiom ¨C a person sent away on an errand does not return without ever contacting the sender or responding to the sender¡¯s messages.) She swallowed the bubbling and gurgling anger as she looked at the papers next to her desk, which were more than double of yesterday¡¯s. Iris didn¡¯t go to work, but the world goes on and there¡¯s always work. It¡¯s been a few days since the vast amount of work she had been doing was shared between Cooper and Ophelia. The dark shadows under Ophelia¡¯s eyes spread over her eyelids, turning her into a panda. It reached a point where she could not stand it any longer. ¡®Pandas are cute, I¡¯m afraid to look in the mirror.¡¯ ¡®If something isn¡¯t done today, I¡¯m going to storm into Richard¡¯s office and hand over the papers, since in the end, his reviewed version is needed.¡¯ There was a sense of crisis that if she spent a few more days in this state, she might become a dog running with documents in her mouth. Ophelia shrugged and stopped in front of Cooper¡¯s desk. However, when she was about to tap his desk, she had to let out a long sigh. She couldn¡¯t even see a part of the desk to tap because every inch available was filled with papers. ¡°Ahem, hmmm!¡± She made a very loud noise for a dry cough, but when Cooper barely raised his head, she had no choice but to clean up the documents. Ophelia, who had managed to attract Cooper¡¯s attention at once thanks to the strong tapping of her finger, got to the point at once. ¡°When is Aide Iris coming back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bearing as much dark shadows under his eyes as Ophelia, Cooper left only a short answer and was about to bury his face in the paperwork again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Ophelia took back the hand that supported Cooper¡¯s chin that was lowering and apologized sincerely. ¡°Aide Iris. She¡¯s been sick for so long, shouldn¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not painful, so we don¡¯t have to worry about that. That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m starting to lose weight too. It would have been a little better if there was Sir Gryu¡­ No, I said something useless.¡± Ophelia sympathized deeply as Cooper smiled blankly and glanced at the documents. The two of them made eye contact and nodded their heads without saying a word, strengthening their deep comradeship. ¡°I was going to find out about Iris by the end of the day.¡± ¡°Me!¡± Ophelia raised her hand. ¡°You want to go?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but the documents remain the same¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± She quickly shut Cooper¡¯s mouth, which once again hitting the bone with the truth. ¡°Where can I go to get information about Aide Iris? I probably have to go to Count Fillite¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± This time, Cooper cut Ophelia¡¯s words. He tapped his chin with a friendly smile and said, ¡°If it¡¯s something that made Iris take a few days off like this, it must be about a friend. Look for her friend, not the Fillite family.¡± . Ophelia escaped from the aide¡¯s office and met Richard shortly thereafter. Rather than meeting him, it would be more accurate to say that Richard appeared anyway, as if he fell from the sky or rose from the ground. Ophelia scanned Richard up and down, giving him a very cheeky look. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Is there nothing to do?¡± ¡°Yes. Do I really have no work to do? As an aide, I know how much paperwork goes up to Your Highness, but there are other things to do besides that.¡± Richard didn¡¯t answer. He simply smiled faintly. ¡°Indeed, the main¡­¡± Ophelia swallowed the words ¡®the main character¡¯ and shifted her eyes away. She was so tired that she almost spit out the words, ¡®Indeed, you¡¯re the main character of a novel, so your abilities are amazing!¡¯ ¡°Main?¡± ¡°Lord¡­ you¡¯re the lord.¡± Richard stared at her, who avoided his gaze, then let her absurd words pass.. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Iris.¡± ¡°Is Cooper at his limit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at my limit too.¡± A short smile crossed Richard¡¯s lips at Ophelia¡¯s assertion, then disappeared. ¡°I can understand without hearing more. Let¡¯s go.¡± As Richard blinked, the eyes of Ophelia widened. ¡°Your Highness is coming along with me to find Iris?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia quickly erased the thoughts that had flashed into her mind. ¡ªThat either Richard loves Iris, or has a slight crush, else he wouldn¡¯t go looking for her without news. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m really curious, so¡­¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just feel something?¡± At Richard¡¯s sudden question, Ophelia scanned the surroundings blankly and shook her head. ¡°Not at all. Why?¡± ¡°I felt a vibration from the ground.¡± At that, Ophelia looked down at her feet, but she still couldn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Is it still¡­?¡± ¡°No. Intermittently.¡± Richard, who had stood still for a while, took a step back before saying, ¡°Going back to the previous story, we¡¯re going to find Iris because of work.¡± ¡°What?¡± This time, Ophelia stood tall and tense In response to Richard. Then she flinched, grabbing his sleeve and pulling him. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s an infinite¡­¡± ¡°Well. I don¡¯t see any signs of that yet, but maybe there¡¯s a connection.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± When Ophelia, still unable to let go of her tension, asked again, Richard took her hand that was holding onto his sleeve. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so nervous already, You¡¯ll just get tired unnecessarily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia took a deep breath and exhaled. As she paused and raised her head, Richard continued speaking as if she had read her thoughts. ¡°I heard that Iris is involved in the festival.¡± ¡°Iris is involved in¡­¡± Ophelia blinked quickly without speaking. ¡®I think I had just read about a ¡®festival¡¯ in the documents and heard the word ¡®hell¡¯.¡¯ Her eyes met Richard¡¯s. He nodded his head as if reading her thoughts again. ¡°It¡¯s a festival.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a festival¡­ Is it going to be held in two months?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder every document that comes in is related to a festival, so it¡¯s just around the corner. There will be more documents to process in the near future, right? It¡¯s the biggest festival in the empire. People from all over the empire, as well as outsiders, will pour in like the tide.¡± In despair, Ophelia buried her face into both hands, then proceeded to pull her hair as if to rip it off her head. Again, Richard took her hands, lowering them. He took a step forward while holding soft hands that were much smaller than his own. ¡°We must find Iris quickly.¡± Like this, Richard and Ophelia held hands and walked side by side. . Around the time Ophelia struggled with anguish as she recalled the documents that would be poured over her head due to the festival. Iris was alone with the head of the family to which the man, who was Hermia¡¯s dead fianc¨¦, belonged. The count, who lost his one and only heir, looked more tired than sad. ¡°The crown prince¡¯s aide¡­ what happened¡­¡± CH 20 He did not throw out Iris, the crown prince¡¯s aide, despite coming without a prior appointment. Not only the count, but in the current empire, no one could reject Richard¡¯s closest aide. ¡°I apologize for the sudden visit.¡± ¡°No, but what is it?¡± The count made it clear that although he came to meet Iris, he did not want to sit face to face for very long. Iris knew she recklessly visited the mourning family, so she also had no intention of holding the count for a long time. ¡°We¡¯re reconstructing this case.¡± ¡°Why is the aide¡­¡± The count was briefly puzzled. He nodded his head. ¡°Oh, is it because of that child?¡± Iris leaned slightly towards the count referring to Hermia. ¡°Yes. Hermia can only return to her daily life when the case is over¡­ I apologize.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. The living should live.¡± Not to the extent of being offended, the count waved his hand insignificantly. At that, Iris paused. ¡®Something doesn¡¯t fit.¡¯ Although Hermia¡¯s fianc¨¦ was slightly lacking, he was still the count¡¯s firstborn, yet he¡¯s treated like this even after he was brutally murdered? She heard that the funeral was being postponed, but it did not seem to be delayed because the case had not been resolved. ¡°If we want to hold a funeral, the case must be closed soon.¡± ¡°A funeral¡­ yes. Yes, but now¡­¡± The words of the count faded at the end; he swallowed the remaining words with a sigh. In the end, Iris asked directly instead of speaking in a roundabout way, and so coldly that the count couldn¡¯t stand to not answer. ¡°Are you saying it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s gone because he¡¯s an heir who couldn¡¯t be rehabilitated from gambling?¡± It was almost an insult to the count, who had lost his son, but almost frustratingly, he just smiled and waved his hand. ¡°I know it looks like that. But no, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just¡­¡± The count hesitated again, and Iris did not push further. Instead, she waited. As the tea in her teacup cooled, the count¡¯s heavy mouth opened. ¡°The family is shaking. So¡­ I can¡¯t afford it¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± The count¡¯s eyes were also quivering violently when he uttered those words. Although impatient, Iris did not press the count. Having lost the one and only son and successor, the family was shaken to such an extent that they couldn¡¯t fully concentrate or mourn for him; it was not something an outsider would dare to thoughtlessly poke their head in. ¡°Aide, maybe¡­¡± The count closed his eyes tightly as if contemplating something, however, he didn¡¯t say anything more How long has it been? In the end, the count swallowed the words he was contemplating on saying and gave an order to Iris. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of any help. Please go back now.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m the one who is sorry.¡± The count left without saying anything more, and the remaining Iris left the count¡¯s residence shortly after. Iris got on the carriage, her face in a frown. ¡®The family is shaking¡­ hmm.¡¯ ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple matter that will be easily over? It¡¯s not about gambling or debt.¡± . Around the time Iris left the count¡¯s mansion with a dubious feeling. The count was taking heavy, slow steps towards the other drawing room. Then he stopped, looked at the door in front of him, and took a deep breath. But he couldn¡¯t keep the person waiting like this. The messenger of the Neir family had made a previous engagement and was alone with the count, but was forced to wait a while due to the intrusion of Iris, the crown prince¡¯s aide. When he thought of the messenger behind the door, his chest, which was stuffy, felt even more cramped. He wondered if he should have talked to the aide instead, but that opportunity had already passed. Besides, what could he even say? ¡®My son¡¯s debt is entangled with the Marquisate of Neir, and the family is literally ruined¡­?¡¯ ¡®Now what? Could you please create an opportunity to run to the crown prince and beg?¡¯ The count sighed, boiling from deep within, and grabbed the doorknob. ¡ªTachak. ¡°I made you wait.¡± ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you say it was more urgent than this?¡± There was an edge in the messenger¡¯s words as he stood up and politely bowed as the count entered. When asked if there was anything urgent enough to leave him alone again, the count did not answer, and a harsh silence fell between the two sitting face to face. Cold tea was removed. It was when the new steaming hot tea was about to cool down. ¡°Is there any evidence to show that the debt has risen to that extent?¡± ¡°Of course. I was going to show you, but it¡¯s a little late because something urgent happened.¡± The messenger nodded and handed the count some papers. The format of the documents written in various places was different, but the content was the same. That Marchioness Neir bought all of his son¡¯s debts. No matter how many times the count looked at it, what his dead son had already done and the reality that came did not change. When the visible amount exceeded the land¡¯s three-year budget, there was no anger. He was just at a loss. Even if he emptied his family¡¯s warehouse and sold everything he could sell, he couldn¡¯t pay it back. Struggled to swallow his sigh while crumpling the end of the documents, the count said, ¡°I understand. But I can¡¯t afford to repay this amount at once. I¡¯ll definitely do it, so please adjust the terms¡­¡± With ease, the messenger cut off the difficult words he had uttered. ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as saying to hand over the family to repay this at once?¡± The messenger shook his head at the count, who was showing disappointment rather than anger. ¡°It won¡¯t be. You don¡¯t have to hand over the family.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°My generous master, out of mercy, has said that he will not recollect all the debt. Of course, there is no need to give up the family.¡± Despite the messenger¡¯s cool answer, the count could not rejoice or thank Marchioness Neir for her generosity. It¡¯s the Marchioness of Neir. Anyone could see that there must be a condition that followed when she said such a thing. The messenger rose from his seat and approached the count. Placing his hand on the shoulder of the count who was not looking at him, he pulled out one more piece of paper. ¡°The master said she would write off half of your debt if you just sign this paperwork.¡± ¡°Half?¡± The count then turned his head to the messenger. The messenger laid down in front of the count a pen engraved with the seal of the Marquisate of Neir along with the papers. ¡°Think carefully. It¡¯s half of the debt gone once you sign it. If you decide right away, I¡¯ll speak well so that the other half will be appropriately adjusted.¡± The whisper in his ear was just a well-packaged poison. The count knew it, so he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you to sign it blindly. Please read it carefully and review it.¡± With that said, the messenger returned to his seat, picked up a cup of tea, and added as if he had just remembered it. ¡°Oh, my mistake, I have to tell you this too. If you don¡¯t sign the document, you¡¯ll have to pay off the debt in a lump sum.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that this generous offer depends on the Count¡¯s signature. Is the Count going to end such a venerable family in this generation and with your own hand?¡± The count looked down at the messenger with an indescribable expression and lowered his head. As long as you were in debt, the hilt of the knife was in the opponent¡¯s hands. If you have nothing, you could lay down to have the belly ripped off, but unfortunately, it¡¯s only if you weren¡¯t a count. Besides, if you lie down to have your stomach cut off by Marchioness Neir, your real stomach would not be torn while your limbs would be cut off. Silence like a grave fell, and time went by helplessly. By the time the messenger¡¯s teacup was emptied, the blank signature space on the last page of the paper the count was holding was blackened with a drop of ink. Crushing the pen, the count finally spoke in a distressed voice without signing it. ¡°I¡¯ll think over it positively.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sh¡­ no. Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The messenger wanted to say he was surprised that he could afford to think. A choice was given, but the count has only one choice. There was still time until the festival, so there was no need to push too hard and gain unnecessary backlash. Wasn¡¯t it said that even an earthworm would wriggle when stepped on, and a mouse would bite a cat when cornered? The messenger left, but the count remained frozen for a long time. . The Marquisate of Neir¡¯s messenger, who left the county residence, arrived on horseback. But he did not head to the marchioness¡¯ office. Although he was a messenger of the marchioness, the place he entered was none other than Raisa¡¯s study, avoiding people¡¯s eyes as much as possible in the marchioness¡¯ mansion. ¡°I see the lady.¡± Raisa looked out the huge window and opened her mouth without looking back. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°He said he would think about it.¡± At the messenger¡¯s answer, the corners of Raisa¡¯s lips went up. ¡°He must have misrepresented that he can afford to think without worrying about it.¡± ¡°I apologize. There¡¯s only one decision the count can make, so I thought it would be better not to push too hard.¡± Raisa turned slowly. Approaching the messenger who still had his back bowed, she stopped behind him and muttered, ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t get rid of the count right now. However¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± At the sudden pain in his legs, the messenger bent his knees and barely placed his hands on the floor to support himself. Raisa, after having kicked the messenger precisely behind the knee with the sharp tip of her shoes, looked down at the top of his head. CH 21 ¡°Who told you to think?¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°You apologize, why didn¡¯t you do it in the first place?¡± Contrary to her subdued voice, which seemed as if saying something insignificant, her gray eyes stood with a blue blade. The messenger¡¯s neck stiffened with tension at the sharp gaze that pierced his spine. He gulped dry saliva down his throat. Raisa walked past the messenger. She spoke as she sat down in her seat with her back to the window. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to prove you¡¯re useful.¡± Raisa smiled bitterly as she touched the tip of her fingernails, which had turned black from the poison. ¡°There isn¡¯t anywhere to go anyway. I¡¯ve gathered what my mother abandoned, but should I kick you out? Or will my mother?¡± The messenger pressed his forehead onto the floor. ¡°¡­in mind, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°You know there¡¯s someone lining up to replace you.¡± This messenger wasn¡¯t the only one she used in the Marquisate of Neir. After regressing, Raisa quietly made her own people in the Marquisate of Neir, leaving no traces like a snake sliding in the water. Among those who belonged to the marquisate, some were loyal only to her mother, but others were blinded by money and other things. Naturally, Raisa reached out to them first. She obtained them with the promise of giving them whatever they wanted, just like how one would pick up their favorite jewelry. However, for such ones, if at any time better conditions than hers were offered, they would betray her. Thus, she, too, entrusted them with less important tasks, so that they could be thrown away at any time. Others were mobilized to do what Raisa had to do, to deceive the eyes of Marchioness Neir as well as others. For example, those who have been driven to the brink with nowhere to go, like this messenger in front of her, or those who have been caught by a decisive weakness and turned into puppets through threats. To them, Raisa was literally their last lifeline. ¡°Did I expect you to be loyal?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t need a fancy cause like loyalty.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes. I know.¡± The voice of the messenger, answering like a well-trained dog, was trembling badly. Raisa shot back at the messenger calmly. ¡°Keep in mind that you¡¯re just a tool that does what I tell you to do. Tools have to be useful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now, the messenger was trembling so much that anyone could see his shoulders shaking, but Raisa didn¡¯t comfort him. She merely contemplated his disposition with eyes glittering like snake scales. ¡°Wake up.¡± Raisa berated the messenger who jumped up from the position of lying down on his stomach like a dog. ¡°The count¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°As you¡¯d expect.¡± ¡°Reaction?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if he wasn¡¯t in the room. He was also reminded that if he signs and sends the documents today, all debts will be forgiven.¡± ¡°It¡¯s today¡­¡± It was now the afternoon when the sun was setting. ¡°I hate waiting.¡± As the messenger flinched again, Raisa looked at him. ¡°So go back and get his signature. If you roast and boil the cornered count well, your usefulness will be proven. The time, it¡¯s until sunset.¡± ¡ªOtherwise¡­ The message knew without hearing the omitted words. The messenger hurried to the study after bowing deeply, and Raisa looked up at the Imperial Palace, which she could see through the window. ¡°If we take back the rights of the count and pressure the Lemaire family, which has full control of the festival, I will be able to proceed with the plans a little easier.¡± So far, she has been avoiding her mother¡¯s eyes to raise slush funds through various investments and embezzlement, but once she takes charge of the festival, the story would be different. If she was financially stable, things would go much, much faster. ¡°That damn guy.¡± Sharpening her teeth, Raisa recalled James Gryu, the crown prince¡¯s left arm, who chased and retrieved black money like a ghost, not just from her, but almost everyone else. She soon wrote a short letter. The recipient was none other than Hermia. A woman who came into Raisa¡¯s hands after being caught in a relationship with a man other than her fianc¨¦. She was the only friend of Iris, one of the crown prince¡¯s aides. ¡®You did a great job this time.¡¯ ¡°That¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you? The only thing the lady can¡¯t do right now is break up with your lover, isn¡¯t it? No, you can¡¯t even break your engagement.¡± Of course, her lover was not her fianc¨¦, and if the reason for breaking up was an affair, she would be locked up in the monastery. Finishing her letter, Raisa tapped with her pen briefly. Come to think of it, the only thing she ordered from Hermia was to raise the debt her fianc¨¦ had to the fullest before the festival. ¡°Did I want to kill him¡­ Well, it probably doesn¡¯t matter. These are things I¡¯ll use once and throw away.¡± Raisa laughed, mimicking the ticking of the clock¡¯s minute hand with her mouth. Because she could see the road to her goal being paved. There was still a lot of work to be done before she could take the throne, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Until it works.¡± As she could regress. The small pieces that started with the death of one person were intertwined with Hermia, Iris, the Neir family and the festival, revealing the outline of a larger picture little by little. . When the messenger of Marchioness Neir, no, the messenger of Raisa, ran back to the count. Ophelia and Richard were heading to the outskirts of the Imperial Palace. ¡°A murder case? All of a sudden?¡± ¡°It was a few days ago.¡± ¡°I wonder if Iris¡¯s name is listed as the victim or perpetrator.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so glad¡­ Then, maybe it¡¯s someone around her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it the victim?¡± ¡°You might see it that way.¡± Ophelia straightened her back and pulled Richard¡¯s hand, stopping him. ¡°Please explain a little bit.¡± ¡°The fianc¨¦ of a beloved friend has been murdered, and the fianc¨¦¡¯s family is associated with the festival.¡± It was a ridiculously short explanation, but Ophelia roughly understood it. ¡°So, it means that someone related to Iris and closely linked to the festival has died.¡± ¡°You got it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a situation that anyone can conclude. But how is it related to the festival?¡± ¡°The person is from one of the families that oversees the licensing of all items used in the festival.¡± ¡°What? Is there such a thing? Isn¡¯t that something His Majesty does?¡± ¡°The final decision is the authority of His Majesty the Emperor, but it is impossible to look at all of them from the start.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s kind of a preliminary check.¡± As Richard said, the imperial family could not manage all the items used for the festival or the items bought and sold at the festival right from the beginning. Therefore, several families take charge of sorting and permitting items that were coming from all over the empire as well as from the outside, and only the final approval was made by the imperial family. ¡°It¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t seen in many documents, so I don¡¯t think it has much decision-making power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lot, but it¡¯s in charge of the most important thing.¡± At Richard¡¯s words, Ophelia immediately remembered the most important thing. A huge amount of it would surely be consumed in an upbeat festival that excites the whole empire and makes people dance. Compared to other things, which economic good was unmatched? ¡°It¡¯s alcohol.¡± Richard smiled faintly and started walking again. Soon after, when they could see the palace they were heading to, Ophelia, who was trying to speed up her steps, stopped again. ¡°Your Highness.¡± She looked up at Richard and shook the hand that was holding his. ¡°Uh, shouldn¡¯t we stop¡­?¡± Of course, she had to let go of the hand she grabbed earlier. Thus far, strangely enough, they managed to come all the way here without running into anyone, so it was okay, but not from now on. Lady Ophelia Bolsheik holding hands with the Crown Prince Richard? Rumors would spread throughout the empire this evening, eventually inflating into the nonsense that Richard was hugging his aide . Words without feet were simply like that. ¡®Actually, from the moment I held his hand until now, I swear I had no thoughts.¡¯ A pounding heart! Or putting some meaning into it! Or wondering why he¡¯s doing this! Ophelia didn¡¯t even have any doubts. ¡®It¡¯s just that he held my hand, so I complied.¡¯ At Ophelia¡¯s words, Richard nodded. ¡°I see. I should let go.¡± Richard let go of the small hand that was squirming in his hand for a while, then grabbed it again, interlocking the fingers. ¡°What you say and what you do are different.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not letting go either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s warm. Ahem, ahem.¡± Ophelia sneaked her gaze away from his field of vision as she coughed, which was obviously fake to anyone who heard it. How long had passed in this silence that was not uncomfortable as if she was sitting on a cushion of thorns, but not comfortable enough for her to fall asleep? ¡°In the first place, why did you hold my hand?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let go of my hand?¡± ¡°Well.¡± When Ophelia tilted her head, Richard mirrored it, even following the same direction. The dry feel of his hands and the tepid warmth that was neither hot as fire nor cold as frigid temperatures. It wasn¡¯t a hand she wanted to hold tightly. But, yes. When he asked why she didn¡¯t let go of her hand, the only answer was ¡®Well.¡¯ Really, how much time had passed? ¡°Ummm. Still, we have to let go. At the count of three, we¡¯ll release each other¡¯s hand at the same time. One, two, three.¡± With the voice of Ophelia counting to three, the two hands that had been joined together fell softly. It was nothing to let go like that. However, for some reason, Ophelia repeatedly clenched and opened her fist several times, and Richard glanced at his empty hand. Soon, their eyes met. The black sky touched the blue sea and broke, creating foam, but no one was willing to open their mouths. After the prolonged mutual stare without blinking, Ophelia¡¯s lips parted slightly. CH 22 o¡­¡± ¡°Go?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Richard covered his mouth as Ophelia, who had turned her back on him very awkwardly, put out her left foot and left hand together. A smile that could not be hidden or erased was blooming on the corners of his mouth that was hidden behind his hand. Just like that, Richard and Ophelia faced the very person they wanted to meet. ¡°I see you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°And, I wonder¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m in charge of this case.¡± After bowing his head politely, the investigator put down the pile of papers. ¡°These are the case records of the incident. This is about the site, this is about the surrounding area. And this is about other matters.¡± As Ophelia¡¯s gaze followed the investigator¡¯s fingertips, Richard blinked at her. Richard, facing the investigator with Ophelia sitting behind him, did not missed the opportunity, quickly grabbing the papers and asking, ¡°How far did it go?¡± ¡°We have completed the investigation of the death, it¡¯s due to the collapse of the chest. We have also identified the victim and the surrounding circumstances.¡± There was no time to breathe, but an immediate answer came back. Still, there was no information that Richard wanted. ¡°Did you find a clue as to who¡¯s the assailant?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°A suspicious person or power?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Cold sweat formed on the forehead of the investigator who had to spit out that there was no success in front of the crown prince. ¡°Sorry. We¡¯re looking for clues, but we haven¡¯t found anything of note.¡± ¡°In the end, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know anything now.¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Highness.¡± The investigator was sweating and nodding his head over and over, but he really had nothing to say. How dare he hide what he knew about safety. Literally, that was the only fact he found out in this case. He wished he could have concluded that it was just an ordinary robbery. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t make sense. And right now, he wanted to destroy all of those incident records. What the hell did he go through these past few days just because of this one incident? Of course, the victim in this case was the only heir to a prestigious county. But, an aide of the crown prince came. It wouldn¡¯t have been to the degree for a chief aide to come and see. ¡°It is difficult to tell you the whole situation because the investigation is ongoing.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m not asking you to tell me everything, just let me know when it will be finished.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still in progress¡­¡± The investigator swore he didn¡¯t want to put on a pretense to the crown prince¡¯s chief aide. Ah, what could he do? No matter whether it¡¯s the crown prince¡¯s aide or someone else, he couldn¡¯t divulge anything in the midst of the investigation and without due process. In the end, he said he would give her a heads-up before it was concluded. After that, she came back two more times. The situation was already clear, but there were not many clues, and a person who could kill the victim so cruelly could only be a lover of his fianc¨¦e. Everyone knew there wasn¡¯t one, so there was no need for the perpetrator to kill the victim that much. Ultimately, the investigator really didn¡¯t have anything; he felt like he was dying from the inside as he underwent these difficulties. But¡­ ¡®Today, it¡¯s not just an aide. His Highness¡­ The crown prince himself came to check the progress of the case.¡¯ While the investigator couldn¡¯t lift his back, Ophelia quickly skimmed through the case log and stood up. ¡°Your Highness.¡± When Ophelia glanced at the investigator, Richard ordered. ¡°Step out for a moment.¡± As soon as the investigator left the room, Ophelia said, ¡°As the investigator said, only the case record itself is detailed, and there is little to see about the rest. The singularity is that the dead person had gambling debts. But it doesn¡¯t make sense to kill a child of a count or the heir to a family that has rights to the upcoming festival because of debt. Another weird thing is¡­¡± Ophelia paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying¡­ This is purely my opinion. You know right? I¡¯m just an ordinary lady.¡± ¡°An ordinary lady can¡¯t avoid people¡¯s attention and knock out assassins like an assassin.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just it. Anyway, please keep in mind that I¡¯m a very ordinary person in this kind of investigation and reasoning.¡± ¡°So what is it?¡± ¡°Blood.¡± Ophelia picked up one of the case logs and whispered into Richard¡¯s ear, to which he nodded. ¡°Ah, and there is no information that the victim did anything for the festival.¡± ¡°Those things are only done under the water.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not deep enough and yet it didn¡¯t come out even if the investigator dug¡­¡± ¡°There must be the involvement of a force strong enough to cover it.¡± As the two discussed, one family came to their minds at the same time, it was hard to tell who thought of it first. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Neir?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Neir.¡± ¡°Then, should we dig up Neir now? No matter how much an investigator stabs it, it¡¯s hard for them to get anything from Neir.¡± Ophelia was about to roll up her sleeves, but realized they weren¡¯t alone and lowered her arms. ¡°Shall I take a peek tonight? You have a map of Marchioness Neir¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, but there is no need for that.¡± ¡°Are you going to use someone else? Oh, come to think of it, Your Highness must have already placed someone there.¡± ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t use him.¡± ¡°What? Are you just going to leave me alone?¡± ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no need to search. We¡¯re not plotting, we¡¯re pulling it out. The longer you spend, the more you¡¯ll be fooled by things that aren¡¯t relevant to the case.¡± Ophelia narrowed her eyes. ¡®Catching things that are not related to the case¡­ That is to say¡­¡¯ ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re openly saying that it¡¯s annoying to look into things and have to care about them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bothersome, so I¡¯ll use a method that can uncover all of this at once.¡± ¡°If Marchioness Neir is planning other things, it¡¯s better to know!¡± ¡°Of course she¡¯s up to something. I can cut it off when it reeks.¡± ¡°Your desire¡­ Ugh, there¡¯s no point in saying it.¡± Ophelia waved her hand with cloudy eyes. ¡°As expected, villains can¡¯t do anything.¡± The words came out of nowhere, but a faint smile spread across Richard¡¯s lips. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°As you said, it takes a long time and effort to form a plot or a conspiracy. Patience is the basics. But it takes only one moment to break it.¡± Ophelia shrugged and clicked her tongue. ¡°What¡¯s the point if the villains work hard here and there? The main character comes and overturns everything at once and leaves. So, the villains have to be several times more diligent than the side of justice. Since¡­¡± ¡°Since?¡± ¡°Since the villain only fails each time, he has to hypnotize himself so that he won¡¯t get frustrated, and he has to comfort his subordinates who made mistakes or did wrong, or else even ten bodies wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± Richard asked Ophelia, who shook her head. ¡°Then, is the villain now Marchioness Neir and I am the main character?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I never thought that my work was less than that of Marchioness Neir¡¯s.¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s what it is.¡± ¡°Then do the positions of the villain and the protagonist change?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­ it doesn¡¯t?¡± Obviously, the protagonist of this novel was Richard, and the villain was Marchioness Neir. However, when she heard Richard¡¯s words, she thought something wasn¡¯t right¡­ ¡®There¡¯s no way!¡¯ Ophelia, realizing that the corners of her eyes were rounded, slapped his arm with her cotton bat-like hand. ¡°Your Highness knows that you are the main character.¡± ¡°No, what are you saying? It¡¯s not a novel, so there¡¯s no such thing as a main character.¡± Ophelia rolled her eyes and let out a dry laugh at the words mixed with a slight smile. ¡ªThis is right in a novel, you¡¯re the main character, you punk! The cry just lingered in her mouth. But whatever, even if he was the main character, was there something in this world that was going according to the original novel? She couldn¡¯t remember the content, but there was certainly no mention of the protagonist regressing infinitely. Richard¡¯s innate abilities itself would be even more terrifying than in the novel. ¡­Above all, this world was no longer fiction or make believe, but reality. It was also terribly cold, harsh and ruthless. Richard looked at the suddenly quiet Ophelia and opened his mouth. Out flowed a very low voice, almost a whisper. ¡°If I were the main character¡­¡± He swallowed the end of the sentence. ¡ªWill it be a happy ending? Or is it tragic? For Richard, his hopes for tomorrow or the even more distant future had long since been shattered. But Ophelia appeared, and suddenly¡­ He suddenly had the thought: Maybe she could really grab him by the collar and take him out of this pit. ¡°It¡¯s poison.¡± It was a voice so small that only he could hear it. Ophelia was poison to him. A poison that he swallowed even though he knew it was going to ruin him and make him collapse. No, the savior who came to ruin him¡­ yes¡­ Her red hair was fluttering in the distant vision. ¡®If I swallow, if I catch it, if I hold it by my side¡­¡¯ ¡®Ophelia.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re happy.¡± A blue flame flashed in his blurred eyes. ¡°You¡¯re surely happy in the end.¡± Ophelia was smiling. Without hesitation or reluctance, she whispered to him, as if making a promise. ¡°Your Highness¡¯ last line will be ¡®I¡¯m happy.''¡± In Richard¡¯s golden eyes, Ophelia ran as a blue pulse. It wasn¡¯t overwhelming. He wasn¡¯t even excited. He couldn¡¯t believe it. But yes¡­ Now, even if it was just words, somehow it felt good. Truly, if she said so. That alone was pretty¡­ all right. CH 23 Richard was about to utter something else, but Ophelia was quicker. She clenched her fists fiercely and shouted resolutely. ¡°And I¡¯ll be smiling happily somewhere!¡± ¡°Somewhere?¡± ¡°Yes, it should be a good place, right? It would be great if the secret fund could grow well by then.¡± Richard bent down. From a distance close enough to bump noses, a low voice rang out as if crawling at the deepest part of a cavity. ¡°Somewhere.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered as fast as a hummingbird¡¯s wings. ¡°Uh¡­ somewhere, somewhere. Do you have any recommendations¡­?¡± ¡°My¡­¡± ¡°My?¡± Richard shut his mouth while Ophelia tilted her head, unable to understand his words. My? No matter how much she thought about the word that returned, she could not guess. Was there the name of a livable village or territory that started with ¡®my¡¯? ¡°Your Highness, where did you try to recommend¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Richard¡¯s lips, which had been closed in a straight line, opened. ¡°Won¡¯t you be by my side?¡± Immediately after that, silence fell between the two. Neither Ophelia nor Richard said anything despite looking at each other. Neither did they leave nor blinked. Ophelia tried to respond, but for some reason she couldn¡¯t. Because she couldn¡¯t come up with a reasonable response. It was the last. A happy ending from this terrible infinite regression. So, as the sun rises in the east, naturally she would no longer be associated with him. After the one common denominator disappears, nothing would remain between him and her. To begin with, being an aide was just an excuse to be by his side. She had no desire to die in the mountain range of documents when she didn¡¯t have to be with him anymore. ¡ªThere won¡¯t be¡­ ¡®Why can¡¯t I say anything as if my tongue is stuck to the roof of my mouth?¡¯ Richard couldn¡¯t say anything either. He didn¡¯t even know why he said that. He took it for granted. Ophelia being with him, and him being with Ophelia. His time with her wouldn¡¯t be long compared to the endless, terrible hours with no end in sight. No, it would be a very short time. Perhaps it¡¯s a mere passing moment in this shackle. But from some point on, he was chasing Ophelia. Like finding a drop of falling dew while wandering alone through the barren desert. ¡®Indeed, you are poison.¡¯ ¡®My savior who will destroy me in the end.¡¯ The corners of Richard¡¯s eyes lengthened as it curved. That bittersweet, dazzling smile slowly spread across Ophelia¡¯s eyes, and before long, it crept into her chest. And as if that smile was a lie¡­ With an expressionless face, Richard said, ¡°I think the end is still far away, so let¡¯s get this case out of the way first.¡± ¡°As Your Highness wishes.¡± Ophelia took a step aside, consciously and exaggeratedly bending her back. She didn¡¯t look at him. No, she might not have been able to see. His dry voice echoed above her head. ¡°Tomorrow, bring all the people involved in the case here. There are no exceptions.¡± . A messenger carrying Richard¡¯s orders reached the officials before the sun went down. Hermia, who had an affair and had this weakness discovered by Raisa, held the secret that the lover she was cheating with killed her fianc¨¦e. The count, who ended up giving Raisa the signature she wanted because of a debt due to the mistake of his deceased son. And even Iris, who vaguely sensed that what was seen was not everything as she went over the incident. That night, when none of them could sleep, grappling with their own circumstances. Richard was in the center of the Imperial Palace. He stood alone before the imperial seat. The second he opened his eyes as he was immersed in silence facing the throne. The ground on which he was stepping began to vibrate. It was a very subtle vibration, so Ophelia would not have felt it. No, it¡¯s not just her. If it¡¯s a vibration of this magnitude, the ones who could notice it would only be counted with a hand. ¡°As expected, it wasn¡¯t an illusion.¡± Richard took one step closer to the throne. With each step he took, the vibration was gradually getting stronger. Then he climbed a step up towards the throne. ¡ªBrrr. Now, the ground trembled so much that he could feel it on his skin. But strangely, the area was only silent. If it had been loud, the Imperial Palace would have been on alert. Heightening his five senses, Richard looked around, but he could only hear the quiet and regular footsteps and low breaths of those in charge of the night. If so, it must mean that the earth rumble was limited to the place he stood. Richard continued to look down at the growling ground. Has this ever happened? Shaking ground. Even in the long, seemingly endless regressions, he had never had an experience like this. ¡°If it¡¯s Ophelia, she might know.¡± Not her, but her grandfather next door. She used to tell stories that were not false, but too absurd to be true. But he didn¡¯t really care. She didn¡¯t throw up lies. And that¡¯s enough. The smile that had lingered on Richard¡¯s lips as he thought of Ophelia faded away in an instant. This was because the earth tremor was gradually increasing, and showed no sign of abating. If the quaking that started here spreads throughout the entire Imperial Palace, or even beyond the capital, to the entire empire¡­ What happened after that was uncharted territory. Because he didn¡¯t know if the ground was just shaking, or if there was something else. Right now it¡¯s just shaking, but if the intensity gets stronger and the range expands. ¡°The ground may crack and collapse.¡± It wasn¡¯t even realistic when it exited his mouth. Richard tilted his head. The earth tremor might continue, but as it was a phenomenon that started suddenly, it could also stop as and when. He quickly erased from his mind the unexpected and unknown. Eventually, he left the throne room, stepping on the unstoppable echo of the earth. At this time, Richard did not know that this was the first sign. . A quake started from the center of the Imperial Palace, but on the morning of the next day, no one besides Richard knew. Due to the shaking of the land, which had become stronger than yesterday, the story of the tremors entered the emperor¡¯s ears. Around that time¡­ ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you know anything about the shaking of the ground?¡± ¡°The ground is shaking?¡± Her response was one of bewilderment, as if she had heard a strange sound. ¡ªDo you know something? The moment the question was about to be concluded without an answer, Ophelia¡¯s eyes, which had been half-closed, opened. ¡°Are you talking about the earthquake?¡± ¡°You know something?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ophelia, who just spoke as if she knew something, shook her head immediately and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that the ground is shaking, so I remember hearing that there was such a phenomenon somewhere.¡± Richard, staring at such an Ophelia, asked. ¡°What kind of education is there in Bolsheik?¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­ It¡¯s such an old family. There are all kinds of books.¡± Again, it was not a lie. The Bolsheiks were a family that existed before the founding of the Empire, and the books in them were at a level that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about the earthquake?¡± Ophelia quickly changed her words, and her mouth dropped open at the response. ¡°Yesterday, when I asked if you felt anything. I was talking about the tremor. Was it an earthquake?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ yes? No, what? An earthquake? An earthquake happened?¡± Ophelia¡¯s pupils also shook violently as if they had been struck by an earthquake. ¡®No, in what novel do earthquakes happen? Is there something like the mantle flow and the collision between the continental plates? Is this Earth? It isn¡¯t? Earth?¡¯ The chaos and confusion that came like a tidal wave soon subsided. ¡®There could be an earthquake, huh.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s me who possessed a character and has infinite regressions, an earthquake¡­ It¡¯s not that strange¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not weird, but it¡¯s a big deal!¡± That flow of consciousness astonished Ophelia. Nodding her head, she cried, ¡°Your Highness, an earthquake is a very serious thing! It¡¯s a natural disaster! In extreme cases, the Imperial Palace could collapse¡­ Eup, eup!¡± With tiptoe feet and both hands raised, she rushed toward Richards without blinking, and her mouth was blocked by his hand. ¡°All right, first, breathe.¡± ¡°Eup, uh-eup! Eup-eup!¡± ¡°Right now is the time to breathe. The Imperial Palace isn¡¯t going to collapse in a matter of seconds, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Eup¡­ huuu, huuuu.¡± After Ophelia took a deep breath and exhaled a couple of times, Richard released her. ¡°More details.¡± ¡°Yes! You already felt that the ground shakes when an earthquake occurs, so you know¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to it after this case is over.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°The ground is not going to crack and collapse right now. It¡¯s actually not that much of a vibration.¡± ¡°It can change rapidly!¡± ¡°Then we should hope that an assassin will come.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business¡­!¡± ¡ªTok tok. CH 24 Ophelia¡¯s protest was interrupted by a sudden knock. ¡°Come in.¡± Behind the hard door that opened silently, an investigator with an even harder expression appeared. ¡°I see you, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°The investigation?¡± ¡°As ordered, I looked at all the people around the victim, not leaving out a single one. And this is¡­¡± Ophelia received the documents the investigator handed over and scanned it quickly. She looked at a certain part carefully, eyes widened like a rabbit¡¯s, and then turned to Richard. ¡°There¡¯s an affair.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the lady. And on the day of the incident¡­¡± As soon as Ophelia¡¯s words blurred, a knock rang again. ¡ªTok tok. Behind the door, which opened more slowly and reluctantly than earlier, stood the count, the father of the victim. His face was darkened, and he looked like a man who could not die. ¡°I see you, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Count.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. I should have hurried over, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rather than replying, Richard gently touched the count¡¯s shoulder to express his condolences, and the latter lowered his head deeply. Perhaps because of the loss of his son, in a few days, 10 years seemed to have come to him, making him look older and wrinkly, so who could press him to come quickly? The count sat across from Richard, rubbing his eyes with fingers that were smeared with ink stains that he had not been able to erase. Not long after, Hermia, who had been hiding in her home, appeared along with Iris. ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness?¡± Iris hurriedly led Hermia in and stood in front of Richard with an apparently perplexed face. ¡°I apologize for being late. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re forgiven.¡± At the same time as they bent their knees, Richard waved his hand and looked at the investigator. ¡°Okay, sit down, investigator.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± At Richard¡¯s orders, the investigator immediately began explaining the outline of the case and the circumstances surrounding it. ¡°¡­it¡¯s in a clean and intact state, so we did not proceed with a separate investigation¡­¡± Ophelia, listening to the investigator¡¯s story, narrowed her eyes and immediately glanced at Richard. As he leaned his back slightly towards her, she clenched her teeth and whispered in a barely audible voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that part weird? Blood.¡± ¡°Certainly. Why didn¡¯t she check?¡± ¡®That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking.¡¯ The words that Ophelia had thrown without context were fully accepted by Richard. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡± No matter how much blood was splattered around or how bloody the chest was, one could not be sure with the naked eye whether a person was dead or alive. If one could confirm with the eyes that the person was completely dead, then it¡¯s either the head was crushed or the entire body was torn. So the first discoverer and the victim¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Hermia, should have checked to see if he was breathing. If she had gone close or brought her ear to his nose or chest, there was no reason not to get blood in the midst of the frenzy. But why was Hermia alone so clean in that bloody place¡­ As if aiming for this moment, the investigator recited a certain fact in an extremely clerical voice. ¡°¡­the lady was having an affair¡­¡± The investigator was speaking in a very gentle voice, like he was listing today¡¯s lunch menu, so even though shocking facts came out, neither Iris nor the count reacted. But Ophelia¡¯s eyes flashed. Blood. Witness. Fianc¨¦ and affair. Ophelia stepped forward as if she was possessed by something. A slight smile spread across Richard¡¯s lips as he gazed at her small back, but no one, including himself, noticed. ¡°¡­and in the future, uh, aide?¡± The investigator, who was reading through the documents, paused. ¡°Lady Hermia.¡± Ophelia¡¯s gaze was not on the investigator who had called her, but on someone else. The recipient of the gaze, Hermia, blinked anxiously and moistened her parched lips. ¡°Ophelia? Why are you suddenly¡­¡± Iris pulled Hermia towards her back as though she was protecting her, but Ophelia¡¯s eyes were still fixed on Hermia. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get a single drop of blood on your body?¡± ¡°What?¡± Iris, not Hermia, replied. ¡°You said that the victim¡¯s condition was so messed up that blood spattered everywhere. But why?¡± ¡°Hermia is just an eyewitness¡­¡± ¡°I mean, that¡¯s weird.¡± Ophelia¡¯s words continued as she tilted her head, and Iris didn¡¯t try to cut in. ¡°¡­Perhaps, at that point, you knew that your fianc¨¦ was already dead. And the criminal is the only one who could know that at that time.¡± The investigator¡¯s mouth was agape, and Iris¡¯ cold face cracked. Ophelia pointed to Iris, no, to Hermia, who was clinging to Iris. ¡°Lady Hermia, either you killed your fianc¨¦ or saw someone take his breath away.¡± Like a grain of glass, the redhead¡¯s blue eyes reflected Hermia¡¯s figure. ¡°If the lady is not the culprit and someone else has done it but she has kept her mouth shut, it means that she cares more about that someone than her fianc¨¦, the victim. If it¡¯s the person the lady cares so much about¡­¡± Towards the worn-out, pale and blue-faced Hermia, Ophelia calmly drove the last point into her heart. ¡°It must be the man who you had an affair with, the one who whispered love to you.¡± When Ophelia closed her mouth, there was a quiet disturbance among the people. The count¡¯s tired face was filled with astonishment and bewilderment, and the investigator¡¯s mouth was so wide open that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if his jaw literally dropped. Then, he frantically searched through the documents. And Iris. Very slowly, she turned her gaze to Hermia. Hermia, with her eyes widened as if they were about to tear apart, did not deny any of Ophelia¡¯s accusations. She was neither angry nor resentful. Simply¡­ frozen on the spot like a pillar of salt. Meanwhile, Ophelia, the very person who pushed this meeting into shock and chaos. Contrary to her confident face, the hands hidden behind the hem of her skirt were trembling. She had never done anything like this before, after, or in her entire life. This was to find justice for the victim, but at the same time, it would completely wipe out a person, both socially and physically. Of course, that person deserved it, but the pressure and burden Ophelia felt was not relieved at all. In addition, there was only circumstantial evidence. A decisive murder weapon had not been found, and neither had a clear motive been identified. ¡®Ah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have stepped up.¡¯ Belated regrets came rushing in like a tidal wave, but just as the spilled water could not be held, the spit-out words cannot be reversed. ¡®This isn¡¯t it? Can¡¯t I turn it back?¡¯ ¡®In such a case, starting a regression¡­¡¯ Around the time when Ophelia, whose reason was blown away by impatience, was waiting for an assassin. Slowly, she looked down at her hand, and her eyes grew bigger. The warmth of clasped hands. A rough hand with calluses in every joint was holding hers. The moment Ophelia realized that Richard was by her side, the soaring stiffness and tension in Ophelia¡¯s rounded shoulders went away, and the vain thoughts that were spinning in her mind disappeared like snow. Richard didn¡¯t say anything, he just held her hand. And that was enough. To Ophelia and to others. Just because Richard stood by Ophelia¡¯s side, there was no one who could dare yell at her for spewing bullshit The room was enveloped in a death-like silence. No one opened their mouths, and even the sound of breathing faded. One by one, the people¡¯s eyes began to turn towards Hermia. Iris did not shake Hermia off, who was still attached to her. She just glanced down at the friend that was quietly hanging onto her arm. Hermia didn¡¯t make eye contact with the silent Iris. To be precise, she never made eye contact with anyone. Hermia, appearing pale white yet red due to bulging veins, could not stand the silence that tightened her breath any longer and opened her mouth. But she only leaked gasps. Shaking her head again and again, she looked up at Iris, but when their eyes met, she flinched and fell away from her. ¡°Why¡­ why are you looking at me like that?¡± She constantly licked her lips, but all that came out of her mouth was a series of meaningless words. ¡°Ah¡­ no. I didn¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­ No, he did that, but it wasn¡¯t intentional¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for him to be killed¡­¡± She was speaking gibberish throughout, so no story was drawn at once. However, the scattered pieces were enough and overflowing, making Hermia suspicious. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to kill him? I¡¯d love to hear that part of the story in detail.¡± Before anyone knew it, the investigator took a step towards Hermia, hiding his sharp-edged eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As the investigator was about to say more, a loud, high-pitched screech that resembled a tearful scream rang through the room. ¡°No! No, no, no!¡± Hermia, having endured like crazy, had long since reached her limit. Literally, if someone gently nudged her back asking, ¡°Now, are you comfortable to talk?¡± she couldn¡¯t stand it and was on the verge of telling everything. She was already falling apart by the time she frantically poured out towards Iris a few days ago. How many could sleep comfortably with their legs outstretched after committing a crime? CH 25 Hermia, too, was just an ordinary lady, so she could not have possibly led a normal life after seeing the man she once loved die in front of her eyes. One day in the past, when she saw her fianc¨¦, she fell in love at first sight, but it wasn¡¯t as eternal as a fairy tale. Her love for him easily cooled down in the face of his indulgence towards gambling, which caused him to ignore and not care about her. And her disappointment towards her fianc¨¦ and her thirst for love were washed away by another love. ¡°What¡­ What have I done!¡± ¡°She¡­ She said all we have to do is keep quiet¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do this!¡± That day, her fianc¨¦ died without even closing his eyes, and those cold eyes were still chasing her to this very moment. Hermia shook her head again. ¡®No. It¡¯s not my fault. I mean, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡¯ Raisa¡¯s low voice echoed in Hermia¡¯s ear. ¡°Lady, if you don¡¯t want your affair to be discovered and for your engagement to be broken and to be imprisoned in a monastery, you¡¯ll have to do what I say.¡± She rubbed her ear and stuttered out another piece. ¡°Just be quiet ¡­ to be quiet, I¡¯ve, I¡¯ve been threatened to stay silent!¡± It was a sharp confession that scratched the ears, akin to rubbing a glass plate with an iron file. Ophelia, who had reflexively furrowed her brows, opened her eyes wide at the contents of Hermia¡¯s scream that followed. ¡°The lady, the lady of Neir, told me¡­ to deal with him! Otherwise, s-she will expose everything!¡± To be precise, all Raisa wanted was to raise the debt. However, Hermia, bearing such a weakness, inflated and twisted the words in such a way that she had to deal with her fianc¨¦e. Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered quickly. Not the Marchioness of Neir, but the lady? This was an unexpected development. ¡®I thought it wasn¡¯t normal, but¡­¡¯ ¡°Neir?¡± The count, who had been keeping silent so far, spoke for the first time. ¡°Did you just say ¡®Neir¡¯?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so-sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think he was going to die. That¡­ It was an accident! P-Please¡­¡± The count approached Hermia in stride. He grabbed her by the shoulder roughly and asked, one word at a time, like he was chewing and spitting it out. ¡°You said that the lady of the Marquisate of Neir ordered it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s not my fault. I-I just did what I was told¡­¡± Hermia was answering the count, but her eyes were looking somewhere far away. Perhaps she was looking into the eyes of her fianc¨¦e who had become a cold corpse before her eyes. And Iris¡­ she stared at such a Hermia. She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Affair, murder, and even threats. ¡®Hermia¡­ my dear friend.¡¯ ¡®You who were crying for help¡­ you did such a terrible thing.¡¯ If she had confessed everything truthfully from the beginning, it wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point. All the doubts, surprises, betrayal and disappointment came all at once, and her throat was choked. Retreating from Hermia, the count appeared half insane, covering his miserable face with both hands. The next moment, the eyes of Hermia and Iris, whose focus was shaking, met. ¡°Why?¡± It was a word that came out without realization ¡°Why did you do that? No, why did you lie¡­¡± Before Iris could finish speaking, Hermia raised her eyes. ¡°Then what should I say!¡± She approached Iris at once, at a speed that was as if she was charging. ¡°Iris Fillite! What should I say to you, you who is righteous and superior? I¡¯m having an affair, and I¡¯m caught and threatened, so I have to deal with my fianc¨¦. Please help me? Should I have said that?¡± ¡°Her¡­ Mia.¡± Iris reached out a hand towards Hermia, but she could not even touch her, and it fell helplessly. Hermia, lowering her fiercely raised eyes, uttered in a weak and pathetic voice that Iris had always heard. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know. Because you are strong.¡± Iris was suffocating at the words of her close friend who trembled and cried exaggeratedly, but she did not express it. She couldn¡¯t express herself. As her friend said, Iris had to be strong. She had lived that way, and she would live that way. It didn¡¯t come from anyone else¡¯s coercion or for the gaze of others. It was something of her own choosing, her decision to dedicate her life to serve Richard as her lord. ¡°You don¡¯t get hurt. How do you know when you don¡¯t even know pain!¡± This time, Hermia reached out towards Iris. Her claw-like hand grabbed her Iris¡¯ arm. ¡°I asked you for help. Please close the case quickly. If you had just said something, I wouldn¡¯t have become like this¡­¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Hermia clinging to Iris and whining. ¡®It¡¯s between friends, so don¡¯t interfere. It¡¯s not a matter for you to step in.¡¯ There were already three deep valleys in Ophelia¡¯s forehead as she clutched onto that thought. Then, a cry of pain erupted from Hermia. ¡°You can¡¯t look at me like that! You didn¡¯t even actively tell me to break up with him!¡± Again, was it someone else¡¯s fault? Affair, murder, and even cover-up. All of that was ultimately Hermia¡¯s own choice. She said she had been threatened, but such intimidation would not have mattered if she had taken responsibility for the wrong choices she had made, whether it was breaking up or going to a monastery. There was nothing to say about breaking up the marriage. That¡¯s not far-fetched¡­ ¡®Yes, this isn¡¯t a friendship issue, it¡¯s just the nonsense of a human with a lack of character.¡¯ Ophelia¡¯s reason was there. ¡°You always say the right thing, but why didn¡¯t you say anything until I got to this point¡­¡± ¡°Did you hear something?¡± Hermia¡¯s criticism of Iris was cut off by Ophelia¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°Strange, I think my ears are wrong.¡± Ophelia blinked and patted her ear. ¡°I think a dog is barking somewhere, but that¡¯s a shameless and naughty dog pretending to be the victim.¡± With a bright smile that somehow chilled the backs of the viewers, she took one step closer to Hermia. The radiant smile on Ophelia¡¯s lips as she ripped Hermia¡¯s fingers one by one by hand, which was holding Iris¡¯s arm, grew wider and deeper. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much barking that it¡¯s hard to point out all of them as bullshit, so I¡¯m only asking one thing.¡± Ophelia naturally pulled Iris towards her and placed her behind her back. ¡°Tell me. If you¡¯re strong, will you never be hurt?¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± ¡°You said that to Iris. That she¡¯s strong, so she doesn¡¯t know, and she doesn¡¯t feel pain.¡± Towards Hermia, whose mouth was twitching, Ophelia poured out what she had been dying to say without hesitation. ¡°Diamonds are also damaged when scratched with the same diamond. Being ¡®strong¡¯ and ¡®not hurting¡¯ are not the same thing. I can¡¯t believe I have to tell you this.¡± Ophelia licked her lips blatantly as if she had seen something terrible. Giving up on her pathetic act, Hermia set her nails up and ran towards Ophelia, contorting her face like a demon. ¡°No¡­!¡± The moment Iris, who was behind Ophelia, was startled and tried to grab her by the shoulder. Ophelia lightly tilted her head to the left, and kicked Hermia in the pit of the stomach. Iris¡¯ eyes were widened to the point that it could not be widened further, but the reality of Hermia falling to the floor while holding her stomach like a skinny scarecrow did not change. Ophelia could break the back of the heads of highly trained assassins secretly hiding in the Imperial Palace. Although it was supported by evil, the chance of being beaten by an ordinary lady, Hermia, was infinitely close to zero. Iris did not know this, but Richard, as well as Ophelia herself, knew. But from the moment Hermia ran towards Ophelia, Richard¡¯s face became terribly hardened. As the blood slowly rose from his feet, he grabbed the fallen Hermia¡¯s collar. She groaned, but no one stepped forward. They couldn¡¯t. ¡°How dare you.¡± It was because the cold air that seemed to freeze to the bone was pressing down on the entire room. How much time has passed whereby a second felt like a minute? Richard ordered with a face as dry as a desert. ¡°Take her away.¡± After a while, the count, gazing with indescribable eyes at the open door where Hermia, unable to speak, was dragged out, wiped his pale face with one hand. And at the story that came out of his mouth, Richard and Ophelia blinked at each other. ¡°I was also threatened by Marchioness Neir, or rather, the lady.¡± She said she would write off the debts, but only on the terms she offered. So from the beginning, there was no choice. The count went on in a hoarse voice. ¡°My son told me he was in debt before he died. And that debt¡­ put the family in jeopardy.¡± The count seemed to be completely exhausted, so he slumped down on the sofa helplessly. ¡°Just before coming here, as she suggested, I handed over all of the festival¡¯s liquor licenses and was relieved of the debt.¡± Ophelia swallowed her breath, stunned. ¡®Ah, this is how it connects? Come to think of it, from among the pieces Hermia had laid out, there was a threat to ¡®handle¡¯ the debt of her fianc¨¦e, the Count¡¯s son.¡¯ In the end, all of this was done to loot the privilege of the festival. If the people involved in the case had not been gathered together like this, and if it had not been for Crown Prince Richard. All these shady conspiracies, intertwined with someone¡¯s private secrets and one family¡¯s faults, would not have all been exploded all at once in this way. ¡®¡­It¡¯s not about plotting, it¡¯s about bringing it out¡­¡¯ ¡®If it rots, it¡¯s still the same.¡¯ Indeed, Richard was Richard. It bothered Ophelia like she was chasing an annoying fly buzzing in front of her eyes. At the same time as Ophelia turned to Richard and spoke, and right when Iris called for her. ¡°Your Highness, I also¡­¡± ¡°Ophel¡­¡± At this exact moment, the entire palace shook violently. To be precise, the ground supporting the Imperial Palace shook violently like waves crashing. CH 26 Not only Ophelia, but everyone present stumbled. And the very next moment. ¡ªKrrrr. With a sound like something hardened and breaking, the ground where the door was located began to crack. Iris, the investigator, and the count could not even blink when they saw the cracking of the ground they had never seen before, but it was familiar to Ophelia. ¡ªKkigyakk! The tiny hairs on the back of her neck stood up at the sound of the window frames and door twisting and snapping. Ophelia hurriedly turned to Richard and shouted. ¡°Your Highness, this is not a simple earth tremor or shaking, but an earthquake that is so catastrophic that the ground is completely turned over¡­!¡± She had to roll on the ground before she could finish her words. Because part of the floor on which they were treading was splattering stone dust at an unbelievable speed and widening its ¡®mouth¡¯. The others in the room were not much different from her. All were rolling on the ground. Iris instinctively grabbed a pillar, but she looked up with a bewildered expression as even the pillar rattled and vomited stone dust. The investigator and the count were just looking down at the deep, deep, black cliff between them from a distance of one step. With an earthquake this big, someone would be screaming and crying, not just here, but everywhere. But no one could properly listen to the shouts of those outside this place. The rapidly changing circumstances did not allow for that. ¡ªRumble rumble. The cry of the earth shook the air, spreading a terrifying hum. ¡ªJaaak. The walls and pillars of the Imperial Palace could not withstand the shaking and split apart with a roar. The mirrors and chandeliers trembled, falling to the floor and smashed. As the badly broken pieces of the chandelier flew in all directions, Richard pulled Ophelia¡¯s curved shoulders. A shard of glass scraped her ear and ripped through the air with a scratching sound, but her pounding heart was so loud she couldn¡¯t hear it. And it wasn¡¯t just Ophelia who had a racing heart racing. Now, people were witnessing an unprecedented situation in front of their eyes, where the ground cracked and collapsed, becoming an endless cliff. ¡°God¡­ Oh, God.¡± The words that slipped out of someone¡¯s mouth probably represented the hearts of almost everyone who was currently experiencing this earthquake. Just as solar eclipses were believed to occur by the will of the gods in ancient Egypt, people had the tendency to associate most of the great natural phenomena that they were not aware of with the gods. Naturally, Ophelia, who had already learned about the principles of this earthquake while dozing off in compulsory education, did not seek god. She was as pale as the others, but she found someone who could hear her out, not stuck in a daze or wailing to God. ¡°Your Highness.¡± His voice, which was half-rested and subsided, was extremely low, but the answer came back without even a gap. ¡°Here it is.¡± Ophelia grabbed his arm and took a deep breath. ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two then opened their mouths almost at the same time. ¡°Regression.¡± ¡°We must regress.¡± After a very brief silence, Richard placed his hand over Ophelia¡¯s, which was holding his arm. The tepid warmth didn¡¯t ignite hot, but at least it wasn¡¯t cold. And for Ophelia and Richard, that itself was somehow enough. The fact that they were not alone. The fact that they had a comrade in this amazing yet suffocating loops of regression. And the fact that the person they were with was each other, not someone else. That was enough for now. Ophelia had a somewhat tearful smile as she watched the fire bursting out of the hallway, and let out a despondent voice. ¡°I never dreamed that I would volunteer to go back.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Imperial Palace, or even the entire empire, was not prepared for such a catastrophe. The shaking of the ground was now so strong and rough that it was difficult to stand still. ¡°You could wait on all fours and regress.¡± When Ophelia threw a shitty joke, Richard responded with a grin. ¡°There are assassins that crawl on all fours. They mainly work in the bathroom.¡± ¡°No, um. That¡¯s really¡­ something I didn¡¯t want to know¡­¡± ¡ªKieeeek! Before she could finish speaking, an ominous roar echoed above her head. Without even looking up, the huge structure above their heads shattered and fell. Richard lightly swung his un-grasped hand, and the four-piece stone structure hit by his bare hand fell to the floor, avoiding people. ¡°Uh¡­ achoo!¡± Ophelia, sneezing vigorously in the cloud of dust, asked, rubbing her nose. ¡°Where, no, when will we regress to?¡± ¡°Sometimes before this earthquake happens.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s before this earthquake, we don¡¯t have enough time to prepare for something so powerful.¡± Even if they went back days, weeks, or even months or years, they could not reconstruct the Imperial Palace or the entire empire with an anti-seismic design. ¡®In the first place, no one here has knowledge about earthquake resistance or anything¡­¡¯ In the end, there was only one answer. ¡°As you know, we don¡¯t have the time or knowledge to prepare for an earthquake right now.¡± ¡®If you tell me one thing, I can tell you ten.¡¯ At Ophelia¡¯s words, Richard immediately guessed the next suggestion she would make. ¡°We¡¯ll have to repeat the regression.¡± ¡°Yes. If we regress, the next situation will be slightly or completely different.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So that the earthquake is not such a big disaster, we must regress¡­ until a future where it ends with just a few vibrations that Your Highness felt¡­ Yes, we must.¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice grew quieter and softer, and at the end it was almost a dejected laugh. The damning unwanted regression had now become invaluable, incomparable to anything else. There were many things happening in the world. She realized anew that there was nothing wrong with the old saying. Even the things she didn¡¯t want to know. ¡°Ophelia.¡± Richard, who had gently pulled her back and rescued her from a remote cliff leading to the bottom of the cracked ground, said in a dry voice. ¡°I agree to regress, but there is one problem.¡± ¡ªYou should know what I¡¯m saying. Ophelia, who blinked rapidly at Richard¡¯s words, quickly noticed what the ¡®problem¡¯ was. ¡°You¡¯ve never done regression arbitrarily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Me too.¡± A deeper silence fell between the two as the sound of various things breaking and disintegrating echoed all around. The only thing they knew for sure about the regression was that Richard¡¯s death was the trigger. Richard¡¯s death¡­ ¡°Your Highness, do you¡­¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°Do you like plums?¡± ¡°I never thought that I liked it in particular.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but if you soaked plums in honey, it¡¯s a really good drink.¡± Although Ophelia was calmly continuing the story that came out without context, she wanted to strangle herself right away. Now¡­ she couldn¡¯t bear to continue the story. ¡®Are you crazy, are you really crazy?¡¯ Ophelia cursed herself and bit her lips. And Richard, knowing what she was trying to say, did not give any particular answer. He already tried it, and it didn¡¯t work. Every time he tried to commit suicide, whether by fate or whatever, an assassin would pop out and kill him. If he jumped from a high place, a spear protruding from somewhere would pierce his heart, or if he wanted to drink poison to try to die, he would be poisoned before that. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°What? No, so plum¡­¡± ¡°No more about plums. Whenever I was about to die, an assassin would always come out.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve tried¡­ It¡¯s not that, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even though the problem was solved, Ophelia did not cheer. She couldn¡¯t be happy, nor could she say let¡¯s do it right away. Even though the ground on which she is treading is torn apart, and the whole place is falling apart. Still, Ophelia couldn¡¯t open her mouth. ¡°If we go on like this, everything will be gone before we can do anything.¡± Richard smiled and added. ¡°I¡¯ll try it now.¡± The next second. Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened. She instinctively blocked Richard¡¯s front. ¡°Ophe¡­¡± Before Richard could call her. Ophelia stood in front of Richard, willingly blocking the assassin¡¯s sword with her chest. Even though she was sure she would die with a sword stuck in her body, she did not hesitate or flinch. Literally, not at all. ¡ªPuuk! ¡ªKuureugh! Along with the sound of blood spurting, a roar as if the sky was collapsing ripped into his ears. Richard¡¯s golden eyes were filled with red blood. Like a rose in full bloom that was thrown away at once, like all its red petals and soft leaves were torn apart by a storm. Vivid red blood splattered along with bright red hair. Right in front of Richard¡¯s eyes, Ophelia fell, surrendering herself to the countless deaths she had met. Richard didn¡¯t blink once. He knew that her death was not forever. How many times had he already seen it? No, he had seen it so many times he couldn¡¯t even count it with both fingers. Ophelia¡¯s death. Because she always dies first, then he dies. But, why¡­ There was a scratchy feeling in his heart. Without his realisation. CH 27 The scene of Ophelia collapsing was so slow that her death felt like eternity. He reached his hand out towards her as she collapsed without even looking back at him. The entire body of Ophelia that he had embraced was dyed bright red. He pulled her body, from which he couldn¡¯t feel even a sliver of warmth, into his arms a little more. But nothing changed. Why do humans cool down so quickly? Suddenly, a scene flashed by. In the distant past, when he couldn¡¯t even remember properly, he had someone in his arms like now. The next moment, Richard¡¯s lips were greatly distorted. ¡°Why¡­¡± A sigh close to a growl emanated from those deep, stressed lungs. Why is he trying to save Ophelia now? Richard¡¯s face, looking down at Ophelia, slowly crumpled. A very, very long time ago, to the extent that it felt like eons. When he didn¡¯t even know what he was going through. As the crown prince, Richard made the usual choices that ordinary people would have made. There were countless such choices, but one of them was to save lives. Those who sacrifice themselves for him until he dies. ¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°You must get out of here!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± When he was still immature. It was a time when he was so weak that he had to run away, abandoning his escorts, unable to kill the two assassins. Funny enough, he hadn¡¯t even aged a year since then, but through the experiences he had in the many regressions, the current Richard had become incomparable to the Richard of that time. His unwanted experience and years have made him a strong man beyond anyone¡¯s reach in this world. But he never wanted to be strong like that. Never once. ¡°Your Highness! Hurry! Ahh!¡± ¡°Go! Run away¡­ Keuk!¡± In the past, Richard fled from the assassins. He didn¡¯t say anything like ¡®how could I leave you alone¡¯. It was no different from insulting those who gave their lives to protect him, the crown prince. He thus survived. And in the subsequent regression. Richard struggled to save the escorts, and at some point, he was able to slaughter all the assassins with just one swing of his sword, let alone struggle. ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness?¡± Around the period when the swords of the escorts, who were trying to fight with all their might, became useless. His feelings for those who had died protecting him had long since faded. ¡°Cleared it.¡± Blood and flesh were dripping from the sword, while Richard¡¯s face was dry, without a single drop of blood on his cheeks. Eons passed again, and in any case, Richard no longer saved anyone. Even himself. He didn¡¯t want to live, so he just died and regressed. Then, when he got tired of even that, he would kill the assassins and end that ¡®one cycle¡¯ of regression. Unable to die, Richard continued to live. Even when Ophelia insisted on ending the regressions, it would not have changed much. It¡¯s still a bloody infinite loop that never ends. So, the emotion he was feeling right now, this heart-strangling sense of loss, must be already worn out. The desire to save someone must already be weathered, leaving no dust behind. Why only her. Why Ophelia? ¡®I want to save her.¡¯ Was it impossible to erase such absurd thoughts? Slowly, Richard gazed at the assassin who was about to attack, and his lips parted slightly. ¡°¡­If¡­¡± The mutter that flowed out along with his hot breath scattered without even reaching anyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± After hearing Iris¡¯ scream, Richard closed his eyes while holding Ophelia in his arms. The burning pain that supported his chest was indeed a new death. . ¡ª Ophelia Bolsheik, during the fifth(?) infinite regression¡­ ¡°Take her away.¡± When Richard¡¯s words fell and Hermia was dragged away, dry saliva went down Ophelia¡¯s throat. Soon¡­ now. In a few minutes or even a few seconds, the earthquake would start. It was actually an understatement to say it started. Minor earthquakes had been occurring for a long time, so it would be more accurate to say it¡¯s an earthquake big enough to be felt. Ophelia didn¡¯t even know how many times this regression was. But unlike other regressions, that didn¡¯t matter. As this regression was the same as the gambling theory. In a game of guessing odd or even when rolling a dice, if ¡®odd¡¯ was rolled several times in a row, people usually think that the roll would produce ¡®even¡¯. However, each time the dice was thrown, a new situation was created, and the probability of odd and even would start anew. Therefore, whether it would be odd or even would always be a fifty-fifty probability, and the current infinite regression was the same. No matter how many times she regressed, the probability of success and failure was always fifty-fifty. And there was only one thing Ophelia had to choose from those two options. However, because she is human, she has expectations. It has been unsuccessful so far. So perhaps now is the time to be successful? Even though she knew that a lot of failures didn¡¯t mean success, she had hoped so. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± At Richard¡¯s soft whisper without a reference, they stood at the crossroads yet again; it was unknown how many times it had been. Would this earthquake be a success? Or would it be a failure? A blink of an eye felt like eternity. Beads of sweat rolled down Ophelia¡¯s forehead and hung on the tip of her nose. ¡ªUuuung. As the minute cries of the ground echoed through his ears, Richard grabbed the head of the assassin rushing towards Ophelia, who was trying to block his attack, and plunged it straight down to the ground. ¡ªUuunk. Even with the eerie sound of the assassin¡¯s bones being crushed into the ground, only joy spread across Ophelia¡¯s face as she looked up at Richard. ¡°Finally!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Finally! The big guy didn¡¯t come right?¡± Realizing that the ¡®big guy¡¯ Ophelia was talking about was an earthquake, Richard lifted his hand from the back of the assassin¡¯s head and nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! Oh my gosh, it¡¯s over!¡± While Ophelia raised her hands and cheered, Richard wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her towards him. In his arms, Ophelia continued to cheer, not hiding her elated expression of happiness. ¡ªKlang! Of course, in the meantime, the assassins kept running. Richard kept Ophelia in his arms and dodged the assassins very lightly and simply. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t avoid them any longer and he struck back. The assassin who tried to stab him with a dagger fell and broke his neck, and the one who ran over from the side was kicked and nailed to the wall. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s over now!¡± Amidst the cheers that only Ophelia and Richard could understand, the blood and flesh of the assassins splattered as the blades collided. It was a mess. Additionally, the present earthquake produced only weak vibrations that did not require any further regression. ¡­It wasn¡¯t just Ophelia and Richard here. Although Hermia was taken out, Iris, the count, and the investigator were still in the room. Well, excluding the assassins. And the three of them looked even more stunned than when they just heard the truth about the death of one person, the amazing secrets involved, and that the Neir family was behind it. All those who were running wildly right before their eyes were assassins. Even though it was the outer area of the Imperial Palace, they were able to break into this place to try to assassinate the crown prince. But what kind of situation is this? Why is that aide smiling and shouting ¡®hurray¡¯? In very rare cases, when a person becomes so terrified, they could go crazy and laugh maniacally. However, in any way, it looked like she was smiling broadly because she was genuinely happy¡­? In addition, not only the crown prince, but also his aide, well-avoided the weapons wielded by the assassins. Somehow, despite having an untrained body that looked a little stiff, she was able to move nimbly. ¡°Huh¡­ uh.¡± The unconscious sigh that flowed from the count¡¯s mouth accurately represented his present, indescribable feelings. To be frank, it wasn¡¯t just the aide. The crown prince didn¡¯t seem very normal either. ¡°It¡¯s a hindrance. All the escorts should step back.¡± The blood of the imperial family, the center and heart of the empire. Considering that the next emperor was strong enough to declare that having an escort would get in his way, there was no problem in how he dealt with the assassin itself. But¡­ ¡°Y-Your Highness? Your Highness?¡± Richard was causing the assassins to fall on the ground one by one in an unusual way, to the extent that Iris, the chief aide who served him from a close distance, did not know what to do besides to call him. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± As if in disbelief, the investigator rubbed his eyes over and over again. Richard didn¡¯t even draw his sword. It seemed that all he had to do was lift his hand. As if the assassins were doing it on purpose, they either fell forward and landed on their faces or backwards and hit their butt. Up to this point, the crown prince appeared to have an amazing skill, and it was unknown what kind of wind was blowing today, but it felt like he just wanted to do it like this. ¡°Ophelia, just put your feet down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Ophelia, lift your hand vigorously.¡± ¡°Yes, es!¡± What the hell is going on? The crown prince was naturally and perfectly working with his aide to eliminate the assassin, using that said aide as a weapon. Even if Richard wanted to use a person as his weapon, where did the naturalness of Ophelia, the one who became that weapon, come from? Everyone watching was about to lose their minds. It didn¡¯t take long before the assassins noticeably diminished, to the point where one could count the remaining with one hand. CH 28 ¡°Stand behind me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it as ordered!¡± Ophelia, released from Richard¡¯s arms shortly thereafter, slipped through his legs very naturally. ¡ªKak! There was a small spark where she was and a dagger flashed, but only the irritated cry made through the gritted teeth of the assassin that missed his target could be heard. Then, Richard¡¯s shoe struck the back of the assassin¡¯s head. ¡ªPuck. The assassin, who inadvertently had a long kiss with the floor, briefly twitched his neck, but even that seemed very comical. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s really over!¡± Richard playfully pressed the top of the head of Ophelia, who was on the verge of a joyful tap dance, and reached out to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Familiarly and casually holding hands as if nothing had happened, Ophelia and Richard moved toward the open door, side by side. While Ophelia had completely forgotten that it wasn¡¯t just the two of them here, Richard knew, but didn¡¯t care. The backs of the crown prince and his aide walking hand in hand was so natural that even those who saw the eye-popping scene did not realize the sense of incongruity. In addition, neither one of them gave an explanation or said goodbye to those left behind. They simply left the room like that, but no one dared to call them back. ¡ªTachak. As soon as the door closed. ¡ªak. Tak tak, tak tak tak tak tak tak! The quiet room rang out with applause that started clumsily then grew fervent. The investigator, the master of the sound, had blank eyes, but admiration spread across his face. As the applause subsided, the bewildered count and Iris looked down at the fallen assassins. Meanwhile, Ophelia and Richard were crossing a deserted hallway. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± The sweet success, which came only after a very long time, had Ophelia half-heartedly enjoying the moment. She knew that nothing was over. Nevertheless, she did get one thing she wanted. Even if it was realized by borrowing the power of the terrible monster called infinite regression. And a faint but clear smile spread across Richard¡¯s lips as he looked at such an Ophelia. He, too, knew. This was only a short-lived achievement, and on the contrary, the hope that came from such a small success could be poison. But he didn¡¯t bother to stop Ophelia and say things like that. Just looking at her elation, he was a little bit¡­ He felt like he was becoming a little bit happier. ¡°Okay? Uh?¡± The steps, which seemed to be bouncing with joy, gradually became heavier and then sluggish. Having just stopped, Ophelia raised her head towards Richard, who stopped as well. With drooping eyebrows, she spoke as if it had just come to mind. ¡°By the way, Your Highness.¡± Ophelia paused, letting out a sigh that was as if the ground was going to die out before continuing her words. ¡°In the end, the issue of Lady Neir and the festival liquor license didn¡¯t change.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a priority.¡± ¡°Still, just before this regression, I blocked it well. I didn¡¯t know it was going to be successful this time.¡± Ophelia asked, her forehead crumpling greatly. ¡°Now what?¡± Shaking his head indifferently, Richard said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much is given. It¡¯s only natural for animals to flock to the meat.¡± ¡°Still.¡± ¡°If it really bothers you, there is a simple way.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way? How?¡± Ophelia rushed towards him with twinkling eyes at once, and Richard whispered from a distance between each other¡¯s breaths. ¡°It will be over if you tell the Marchioness Neir what the lady is doing.¡± ¡°What does that mean¡­ ah.¡± Marchioness Neir only wanted to use Lady Neir as a complete puppet. The fact that a doll that moved and did something with its own will would ruin her plans, thus she would never be happy with it. ¡°Then, shall we spill a little?¡± ¡°If that satisfies you. More than that, she¡¯s behind the assassins.¡± Actually, even though Richard made countless regressions and had carefully examined the background of the assassins who were targeting him, there were not many cases where he punished them. In the first few regressions, he seemed to have attentively looked out for them. However, as the regression continued indefinitely, the assassination itself became less of a concern. It was merely like the annoyance of a fly buzzing in front of his eyes. To put it bluntly, even if the assassins were eliminated, so long as the one behind them was still around, the assassins who were targeting the crown prince would never truly disappear. But, to look for it during the hunting competition as a way to pass the time? He felt like doing so. It was a simple whim. Just like when he made Ophelia stay with him, and he chose to be with her. A moment¡¯s whim without much contemplation or plan. Comparable to the whim that gave him ¡®Ophelia¡¯ in this hell where he had to live without being able to truly die¡­ ¡°¡­Y-Your Highness? Is she behind the assassination?¡± Her hand that was in his hand twitched, tickling his palm. It was nothing, it was so trivial that if he let go of her hand, he would forget it. Richard was somewhat thirsty. ¡®I want to be with you a little longer, not just for a while.¡¯ The instant when that thirst suddenly swelled. Ophelia¡¯s hand slipped out of his grasp. As the cool air touched his empty hand, Richard unwittingly stretched out his hand toward her again, but soon pulled it back. ¡®What was I trying to do?¡¯ ¡®What did you think you wanted to do?¡¯ He ripped his gaze away from his empty hands and wet his dry lips. ¡°It¡¯s the lady, the lady from the Marquisate of Neir.¡± Ophelia was silent for a second, then tilted her head. ¡°This assassination?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s a patient person.¡± ¡°Is that the only takeaway?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Richard, who straightened Ophelia¡¯s head, tilting her head a little more, opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s the second time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even in the hunting contest, it¡¯s Lady Neir who was suspected, not Marchioness Neir. So, she¡¯s patient.¡± The daughter of Marchioness Neir, the villain, sent assassins over and over again¡­ Wasn¡¯t it natural? It was no longer just a novel¡¯s villain and protagonist, but it was clear that the Marquisate of Neir was not an ardent supporter of Richard. Let alone support, they were so anxious that they couldn¡¯t bring him down, sending assassins only to still meet with failure, and thus they sent more. Well, wasn¡¯t it common sense? ¡®Well, regardless of whether sending assassins was normal.¡¯ Ophelia shrugged lightly. ¡°Aside from Lady Neir, there are other bastards who send assassins again several times after the first failed assassination.¡± ¡°Hm. We can find out from now on.¡± ¡°From now on¡­ you¡¯ve never looked for it so far.¡± Richard smirked at Ophelia as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°James said something similar.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ who?¡± ¡°James Gryu.¡± ¡°Aaaah. Your left arm. Come to think of it, where did he go? I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ophelia didn¡¯t see him at all, but if she included all the times she regressed, it was hard to remember what she had seen. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him since I came in as an aide.¡± ¡°He has something to investigate, so he¡¯s away for a while.¡± ¡°He went for an investigation? Oh, no. Is it confidential? No, I don¡¯t want to know because it seems like work will increase even if it¡¯s not confidential.¡± An unfamiliar door opened at the end of her sight while she was waving her hands quickly. Her head rapidly shook as if struck by lightning, but it soon came to a halt and she turned towards Richard. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where are we going right now¡­¡± ¡°Hn. Although the earthquake was mild, didn¡¯t you say something about a central epicenter? We have to check the place.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s right. So we¡¯re on the way to the palace¡­¡± ¡°Ophelia?¡± Richard approached her, whose voice was now trembling. Ophelia pointed to the unfamiliar door and lowered her head with a somber expression on her face. ¡°Please tell me that I¡¯ve mistaken that door over there as the entrance to Your Highness¡¯ aide¡¯s office, where I have to work.¡± ¡°How sharp.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so merciless and unrelenting! Don¡¯t laugh!¡± The cotton bat-like hands of Ophelia that was hitting his arm soon fell off. Lightly patting Ophelia on the back, Richard said, ¡°I¡¯ll check the ones from the previous day myself.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Muttering a soulless answer and removing as slowly as a tortoise, Ophelia suddenly halted and returned to Richard at once. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized something very important.¡± ¡°Looking at those twinkling eyes, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s serious at all, but let¡¯s hear it.¡± Ophelia took a deep breath and then poured it out. ¡°I kind of forgot what I was doing in that aide¡¯s office, are you okay with it? All the documents over there are very! Very! Very! Very important things? Is it right to entrust those things to me? Is it?¡± Richard¡¯s lips tugged into a smirk. With one hand, he covered Ophelia¡¯s eyes that were twinkling with the desire not to work. ¡°Fortunately, I remember that you said if you became an aide, you would work like a cow. If not, it isn¡¯t too late to make an official declaration that Lady Bolsheik has become the crown princess¡­¡± ¡°¡­Of course, I¡¯m an aide, so I¡¯ll work hard like a cow!¡± As soon as the words ¡®crown princess¡¯ came out, Ophelia ran forward as if she was rolling down the path. This time as well, Ophelia didn¡¯t look back after leaving his side, but Richard looked at her for a long time. Even after her figure had completely disappeared from view, he remained still, and slowly closed his eyes. The red hair of Ophelia¡¯s that fluttered vividly like a flame flickered even behind his closed eyelids. CH 29 Due to the many regressions, it¡¯s been a long time since Ophelia entered the aide¡¯s office. Once she entered the unfamiliar place, she felt as if she was suffocating. That mountain of papers was still there, even after all that time. Couldn¡¯t it just burn away? Ophelia sighed as she looked at the endless documents with the mind of a student the day before the exams. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long.¡± It was only Richard and her who did the staggering regressions. Now that she had returned from the regressions, the actual amount of time that had passed would not be much. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Cooper¡¯s voice was heard from the depths of the fissure mountains, sounding like he was almost dying. ¡®Right, we¡¯re comrades who spent that tiring, boring, and death-like time together.¡¯ Ophelia didn¡¯t even have time to indulge in bitter remorse or sentiment after ending an infinite regression. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m back.¡± As she answered in an equally dying voice, she trudged towards her desk. ¡°What happened to Iris¡­¡± ¡°Here I am.¡± Before Cooper could finish speaking, a familiar voice rang from the door. ¡°Iris! Finally!¡± It was an incomparably happier voice than what he greeted Ophelia with, but she was not at all upset. As she understood Cooper¡¯s desperation more than anyone else. Wasn¡¯t that why she said she would find her even though she didn¡¯t know where she was? She knew of Iris¡¯s overwhelming paper-handling ability, but she didn¡¯t know that she could feel her vacancy with her whole body that was unable to even lie down while she was away. It was something she really didn¡¯t want to know. Iris approached Ophelia, who still vividly remembered her struggles with the documents even though it was a long time ago considering the regressions. ¡°Ophelia.¡± Iris had her usual cold expression, but there was also a hint of nervousness. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ophelia was rather calm despite having never thought Iris would trip over her words. She stared at Iris, who was still hesitating and unable to get her words out. Come to think of it, she was definitely working on improving her relationship with Iris before she made the infinite regressions to prevent the earthquake. She had forgotten about it because of the earthquake. ¡°You asked me a few days ago if there¡¯s anything I¡¯m upset about.¡± ¡°A few days ago¡­ yes. I did.¡± When the words ¡®a few days ago¡¯ came out of Iris¡¯ mouth, Ophelia was about to laugh, but she swallowed it. ¡®I don¡¯t remember if I did, but if Iris said so, then I probably did.¡¯ As Ophelia nodded, Iris licked her lips again and again. But it was hard for her to get her words out, so her mouth just remained parted for a long time. Ophelia simply waited for Iris, not going back to work. It took this long to have an opportunity to hear her answer, so she would wait¡­ or would it have been better to lie down and wait? How many minutes had passed? When Cooper threw away a spoiled stamp and staggered to his feet, Iris finally spoke. ¡°¡­ah.¡± Ophelia answered immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t hear you well.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she missed it while thinking about something else, she swore she was listening to Iris, but her voice was so low she couldn¡¯t catch what she said. Iris hesitated for a moment, but soon repeated. ¡°You and the Crown Prince were sharing something I didn¡¯t know. Not a personal thing, but a public thing. At the hunting competition as well as this time¡­¡± It was a very direct and clear answer. Also, it was very childish. ¡°So¡­ so Iris is jealous after all?¡± ¡°If you understand, please don¡¯t say it again.¡± Perhaps Iris herself was ashamed, for she covered Ophelia¡¯s mouth. Ophelia, who had been silent for a while, asked. ¡°If it¡¯s the hunting competition, the part about ¡®behind¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Um, this time, I¡¯m trying to find you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°So, on the way to find you, I met His Highness, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a secret between the two of us.¡± ¡°You said that His Highness came out to find me?¡± Ophelia nodded. Technically, it was her who went to find Iris, and Richard seemed to have joined while he was out to do something else. In any case, didn¡¯t they look for Iris together? ¡®A good thing is a good thing.¡¯ But if Iris asked further, Ophelia would have to squeeze out what she couldn¡¯t even remember, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°If it¡¯s a problem during a hunting competition, uh, what I¡¯m saying is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret?¡± When Ophelia shut her mouth, Iris asked nervously. But instead of answering immediately, Ophelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask His Highness if it¡¯s okay to say this!¡± Before Iris could say anything else, Ophelia shot out of the room like an arrow that had been pulled tight. Having been left behind, Iris¡¯ expression became indescribable, and Cooper tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°I told you. She¡¯s definitely not an ordinary lady. And Iris, even if you¡¯re the chief aide, there may be things you don¡¯t know. ¡°Shut up, Cooper.¡± After uttering those harsh words, Iris hurriedly left the room as well, following Ophelia. Naturally, it was Richard¡¯s office where Ophelia had sprinted to and arrived in only a matter of minutes. Ophelia, holding the doorknob and about to vigorously open it, stopped. Come to think of it, Richard said that he was going to the front of the palace, not the office, to check the aftermath of the earthquake. So, should she go there? These troubles did not last long. ¡°Ophelia? What are you doing there?¡± At the sound of Richard¡¯s low voice from the inside, Ophelia¡¯s face brightened. ¡ªBang! ¡°Your Highness!¡± The door swung open as if it was about to be ripped apart, and Ophelia stormed even more violently. Richard was sitting obliquely by the window, looking like a painting, but it was impossible for Ophelia¡¯s eyes to notice such a thing. ¡°Do you remember the part about ¡®behind¡¯ in the hunting competition?¡± Richard sighed softly toward Ophelia, who went straight to the main point without even saying hello. ¡°Oh, the door hasn¡¯t broken, you¡¯ll have to hit it harder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the door, but remember? Behind, behind.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Lady Neir.¡± ¡°Can I say it since it¡¯s all over now?¡± ¡°Nothing is over.¡± ¡°The assassination is over for that¡­ oh.¡± As Ophelia spoke, her voice became smaller at the end as she knew she was forcing it. Her eyes lowered, and her shoulders drooped. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say it. In the end, it will remain a secret between you and me.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re saying you hate having secrets that¡¯s shared only by the two of us, in front of me, the other party. Am I mistaken?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion, it¡¯s the truth.¡± At Ophelia¡¯s resolute answer, one of Richard¡¯s eyebrows was momentarily twitched. ¡°Am I really not allowed to say this?¡± ¡°The reason?¡± ¡°Jealousy.¡± This time, Richard¡¯s eyebrows moved in a slightly different way. ¡°Jealousy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at Ophelia, Richard rose. ¡°You?¡± Ophelia shook her head. ¡°Not me. What am I supposed to be jealous of myself for? Not me, but Iris. Iris Fillite.¡± It¡¯s said that even a tiger would come when called, and as soon as Ophelia brought out Iris¡¯ name, the person in question arrived. ¡°Ophe¡­! Oh, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Iris gasped for breath, but without stopping to catch her breath, she grabbed Ophelia¡¯s arm. At that desperate touch, Ophelia knew what Iris wanted to say at once. And she became very troubled. Because Ophelia had already said it, what Iris was trying so desperately to stop as she ran, huffing and puffing. This, this¡­ Ophelia¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly, thinking she had a chance to clear up the misunderstanding but unable to make up her mind. The reason why Iris was angry, or jealous, with Ophelia was very understandable, emotionally. It was so childish that she never wanted to let anyone else know, especially Richard. Ophelia was incredibly embarrassed. The water was already spilled and she couldn¡¯t see any way to clean it up. And at Ophelia¡¯s hesitation, Iris also noticed. ¡°It¡¯s already too late.¡± Ophelia apologized without delay. ¡°Sorry.¡± Iris, feeling dizzy upon learning that, closed her eyes tightly for a few seconds before reopening them. She bowed deeply toward Richard with an incredibly grim face. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. I have nothing to say. My personal feelings affected my work. I¡¯ll accept any punishment.¡± Ophelia was restless at Iris¡¯ resolute voice. ¡®Punishment? If it¡¯s a punishment, shouldn¡¯t I get it?¡¯ No, but really, what punishment? Personal feelings might have affected her work, but it shouldn¡¯t have been serious enough to be punished? ¡°Iris.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Are all the sore spots healed?¡± Richard¡¯s expression could not be seen due to the backlight, but there was a slight smile mixed in his voice. It was such a small smile that even Ophelia took notice of it belatedly. Iris¡¯ eyes widened while Ophelia let out a silent cheer. ¡®This is it!¡¯ ¡®Oh my God, what a solution, a master¡­ No, it¡¯s as expected from Richard!¡¯ He dismissed the cause of the punishment that Iris had asked for. Everything related to the jealousy issue that was just brought up, but as well as the days when she was away for personal matters related to Hermia. It had all been replaced by the words that Iris couldn¡¯t work because she was sick. Since Crown Prince Richard said so, no one could hold on this against Iris. Even Iris herself. Iris bowed even deeper towards Richard. ¡°I¡¯m all better.¡± The end of her voice trembled, but Richard didn¡¯t pat her on the shoulder or add anything else. He just glanced at Ophelia. CH 30 Since Richard and Ophelia were two people who could ¡®speak with their eyes¡¯, the latter approached Iris at once. This was an opportunity. A chance to unravel her relationship with Iris. Wasn¡¯t it said that the back of the head of the goddess of opportunity was shiny it¡¯s bald? Meaning that one must seize the opportunity when it comes, even in their sleep. It couldn¡¯t be more awkward, and it didn¡¯t seem to be a particularly appropriate situation, but Ophelia didn¡¯t want to procrastinate with this issue. As it¡¯s already been way too long. ¡°Iris.¡± Ophelia spoke to Iris. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t get permission.¡± ¡°No. I was too emotional from the beginning.¡± When Iris responded calmly, Ophelia didn¡¯t start a contest to see who apologized more or waved exaggeratedly that it wasn¡¯t her fault, as people do with awkward relationships. This topic ended just like that, and another topic was brought up. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for stepping up when you didn¡¯t ask for help at that time. I shouldn¡¯t have meddled.¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t specify when, but the only time she helped Iris was when she relentlessly scolded Hermia. ¡°I think a dog is barking somewhere, but that¡¯s a shameless and naughty dog pretending to be the victim.¡± ¡°Diamonds are also damaged when scratched with the same diamond. Being ¡®strong¡¯ and ¡®not hurting¡¯ are not the same thing. I can¡¯t believe I have to tell you this.¡± ¡®That¡¯s obviously intrusive of me.¡¯ Since she, knowing nothing about the relationship between Iris and Hermia, came forward and started arguing. But¡­ Iris calmly responded to Ophelia, who apologized with only sincerity, without any crumbs of pretension. ¡°Yes. That was nosy.¡± Ophelia opened her mouth to apologize once more, but Iris stopped her. ¡°Thanks.¡± The expressionless face, which had been shrouded in coldness, slowly crumbled. The words that had to be said back then, the gratitude and sincerity. Neither of them expect it to come out like this until now. In the wrong place, at a completely wrong time. However, the stream of water that leaked from the once broken dam did not stop and continued to flow. ¡°For¡­ For some reason, what you said¡­ it sounded like you were talking to me, not Hermia.¡± Iris shut her mouth for a moment, as if swallowing tears. Then she parted her lips again. ¡°Being strong¡­ doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t get hurt. That¡¯s what I thought, that if you get hurt, you lose. After all, losing is weak, so you shouldn¡¯t get hurt.¡± The story that started like that didn¡¯t last very long. However, it wasn¡¯t short enough to pass through with one breath. Ophelia quietly listened to Iris¡¯ innermost thoughts, word for word, even forgetting that Richard was around. ¡°¡­So now, um¡­ That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s cooled down thanks to you.¡± Although she did not cry, Iris, with reddened eyes, turned to Ophelia and asked to shake hands. ¡°Thank you and I¡¯m sorry. I look forward to your continued support.¡± Ophelia let out a deep sigh as she looked down at Iris¡¯ outstretched hand. At that, Iris felt her chest drop and hurriedly took her hand away. That¡­ That¡¯s right. Until now, she had unilaterally hated Ophelia and got angry without saying the reason. Then, suddenly, she was moved and she confessed her feelings, and said that they should reconcile. In a nutshell, wasn¡¯t it like blowing the flute, playing the guitar, and dancing all by herself instead of with the other person? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m being shameless. I¡¯m not in a position to say something like this in the first place¡­¡± ¡°Not a handshake!¡± Ophelia spread her arms and hugged Iris, whose mouth was as wide open as her eyes at the unexpected movement. Having hardened like a block of ice the moment she was hugged, Iris hesitated a little longer before finally embracing Ophelia clumsily. It was a really ridiculously awkward hug, which left her confused even as to where to put her hands and feet. And she couldn¡¯t tell if it was her stomach or chest that was so unbearably itchy, like she had swallowed a dandelion spore. But for some reason, Iris did not release the strength from her arms that held Ophelia. The dandelion spores, which had tickled her insides, increased one by one and filled her until her heart swelled greatly. It¡¯s¡­ Somehow, it¡¯s warm enough to bring her to tears. Iris, who had gone through a tragic and painful loss of her old friend, perhaps a friend of mine, buried her forehead into the shoulders of Ophelia, who was smaller than her, and sobbed. He did not cry as he let go of her neck, nor did he scream as he ripped her neck off. There were no tears for her, but it was enough for her to shed a few drops. Ophelia gave Iris a small pat on the back. She didn¡¯t even say that it was okay, or console her that she would be okay. She just shared her warmth and hugged her. After patting Iris for a while, Ophelia¡¯s blue eyes met sunken golden eyes. Richard smiled and conveyed it only through the shape of his mouth. ¡ªLeave now. At that, Ophelia¡¯s eyes curved like a butterfly folding its wings, and also conveyed it through mouthing. ¡ªWhat did you say? As Richard¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the response, Ophelia quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Ophelia took a step back and without forgetting, she grabbed Iris¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°I-I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± With her wrist caught by Ophelia, Iris made a sloppy bow to Richard as she was being dragged away. Richard could feel the presence of the two people walking away beyond the open door. Staring blankly at Ophelia¡¯s vacant spot, from which she had disappeared like the wind as she did when she came, Richard soon smiled. ¡°You said you don¡¯t have to be friends.¡± He buried his back deep in the chair and closed his eyes. Before long, Ophelia would come running and chattering. ¡ªWhat do you think? Iris and I¡­ He was able to clearly draw the scene of Ophelia excitedly telling unsolicited stories, even without seeing it. Richard let out a long breath as he pictured Ophelia, slowly letting go of the terrible fatigue after the horrible infinite regressions. . While Iris, despite having an awkward and stiff face, didn¡¯t push Ophelia away and hugged her¡­ Raisa was examining the festival liquor license. Putting down the paperwork, she looked across the sky where the scarlet sunset had almost disappeared and said, ¡°It¡¯s before sunset.¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, my lady.¡± The messenger answered somehow, gasping for breath like a dog. ¡°Get out.¡± There wasn¡¯t even a word of ¡®you¡¯ve done well¡¯ or ¡®you¡¯ve had a hard time¡¯, let alone praise for doing well, but the messenger involuntarily swept his neck and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you.¡± Raisa, who had mentally erased his existence before he could even leave, picked up the papers and went through them again. After examining the paperwork not once or twice, but several times, enough to wear out, Raisa parted her dry, chapped lips. ¡°All of you, get out.¡± Even after letting everyone out of the vicinity, Raisa was still not relieved, holding her breath for a while, wary of all directions. Her extremely sharp nerves were tingling, but there was something more tormenting than that. The face of Raisa as she crumpled up the documents that read ¡®Liquor License¡¯, was even more contorted than that. Because things didn¡¯t go the way she thought. The question that flowed through her gritted teeth had occupied her mind throughout this regression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t everything go the way I thought in this regression?¡± Now that the regression was over, what remained in her hands was by no means a perfect success. It wasn¡¯t about her acquiring the colossal right to license the liquor at the festival without anyone, let alone her mother, knowing. The license was for a period of three years, and the count and the messenger who knew this were alive. However, it was a satisfactory result in its own way because Raisa did not want perfection from the beginning. Before experiencing infinite regression, she pursued perfection as her mother said, only to fail. And after all the regressions, she tried to be perfect, but had to accept the reality that nothing was perfect. Still, she felt no sense of accomplishment or satisfaction with this one, like the results of her recent previous regressions. Because the process was strange. No, it would be more accurate to say it didn¡¯t go as expected rather than strange. No process was required. If the process was important, she wouldn¡¯t even go back. But it¡¯s a very important issue that the process didn¡¯t go the way she thought it would. Regression builds experience. With that experience, Raisa could predict how someone would react when and where she did something, and what ultimately resulted when it came together. Wasn¡¯t that the key of regression? The ability to look back on the causes and results of the past and change it. In other words, being able to change the future as one wishes. Again, the results were pretty much the same. But in the process, Raisa fell into confusion. At first, it was a very minor twist. So she passed it off very lightly. However, as the regressions continued, the twists did not disappear. Instead, it increased more and more. Of course, things that should have occurred a certain way suddenly bounced off in a completely different direction, as well as new things that she hadn¡¯t even thought of. Raisa went back. She did it again and again. And when it was no longer possible to regress, the results obtained were tolerable. So she couldn¡¯t say it¡¯s okay. What¡¯s an unpredictable tomorrow for Raisa, who had gained the power of regression to change the future at will? CH 31 Fear. It would be a fear that could not be compared to anything. If she couldn¡¯t change the future the way she wanted, she might face another miserable death. White puffs of air flowed from Raisa¡¯s pale lips as she frantically rubbed her arms with both hands. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Besides, there was more to fuel her anxiety. ¡°The ground definitely cracked.¡± It was a terrible experience. The hard ground she stood on cracked open and the building collapsed. Even the Imperial Palace tilted over and crumbled. If she hadn¡¯t gone back in time¡­ Such a disaster also occurred in subsequent regressions, but now that the regressions have finally come to an end¡­ It became something that never happened. This, too, was also not Raisa¡¯s will. Feeling extremely anxious, Raisa¡¯s teeth clattered. At some point, it stopped. Her gray eyes glittered like those of a snake. It overflowed with fear, anxiety, frustration and despair, but eventually, only one feeling remained. Avarice. The unparalleled fear had been transformed into a greater greed and desire. ¡°Do you think it will happen again?¡± A smirk hung on the corners of Raisa¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll change it to whatever I want, by any means I can. I¡¯ll return no matter how many times or tens of thousands of times.¡± For the moment when she holds this empire in her hands. Of course, Raisa, whose eyes glistened with greed, could not have known. The first of many regressions. For the first time, truly, the regressions weren¡¯t her will, but Richard¡¯s. And Richard, regressing out of his own will, didn¡¯t know either. What kind of cracks would that one decision, which he made without much hesitation, create in the time to come. Though Ophelia, as well as Richard and Raisa, remembered it, the earthquake, which had become nothing due to the regressions, was gurgling and quieting deep in the ground. Not one of the three of them knew. That the earthquake was the first sign that the world was creaking. . The earthquake passed without a trace, and some time passed. And at noon on a fine day, Ophelia was met with an unexpected, totally abrupt visitor. No, she was forced to meet the person, so it would be right to call it an intruder. ¡ªTok, tok. The door swung open behind the very formal knocking sound. ¡ªToktoktoktoktoktok. Of course, no one in the aide¡¯s office gave permission, but the one who opened the door didn¡¯t seem to care. Ophelia was struggling with related documents ahead of the biggest festival in the empire, until an uninvited guest stood in front of her desk. No, she didn¡¯t even notice her presence until the stranger put her face right in front of her nose. ¡°Long time no see.¡± A woman suddenly appeared in front of her, dressed in a gorgeous outfit that made her eyes hurt. Ophelia had to desperately stop her hand from trying to jab the woman in the back of the head unconsciously. And instantly, she was bombarded with words she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, but you¡¯re shining.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes which contained Ophelia were brighter than jewels, and her voice was overflowing with joy and excitement. Her favor was so blatant that even strangers, at first glance, would mistake it for a reunion between two family members who were forcibly separated. Ophelia asked the woman staring at her right in front of her face, uncomfortably, without even blinking her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s such a bad impression that you don¡¯t even want to remember it. For once, the idiot who shared the same blood was right.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± At the bewildered Ophelia, Catherine smiled broadly and opened her mouth, about to speak further, but a sharp voice came from behind. ¡°Lady Sheffield.¡± In mere seconds, Catherine¡¯s sun-like smile disappeared. What replaced it was a smile so fierce that it was as if someone would eat her bones at any moment. Having forcibly witnessed a ¡®face-swap¡¯ from close range, Ophelia let out a dry laugh. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ She was really busy, trying to think hard despite her brain not functioning well, but she ended up idling. She still couldn¡¯t figure out what the situation was. ¡®A visitor who came to the aide¡¯s office unexpectedly, no, not a visitor, but an uninvited guest.¡¯ ¡®¡­Ah, there¡¯s a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?¡¯ By the time Ophelia put down her pen and tilted her head, a duel between a snake and a mongoose was unfolding a few steps ahead of her. ¡°I really don¡¯t have the confidence to win through words.¡± ¡°Oh my, when did you win?¡± ¡°I thought being sarcastic would only work if it was up to par.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more disappointing to know that such an easy-going sarcasm would work.¡± Ophelia felt like she had slipped between Iris and Catherine, where thunder and ice were falling. Beside her, Cooper whispered. ¡°Oh my gosh, they¡¯re going to have a fight today. It looks like she came to visit you?¡± After Ophelia decided to let go of formal speech after she became friends with Iris, Cooper, like a snake, decided on his own that he too would drop honorifics, citing that he did not want to be left out. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s like that?¡± ¡°Did she come here to retaliate for the last incident?¡± ¡°Last time? What happened last time to that lady?¡± As Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, Cooper let out a fake laugh, an expression of doubt clear on his face. ¡°What, was it such a shocking experience that you erased it from your memory? You handled it incredibly well at the time.¡± ¡°What? Me? What happened to me?¡± Puzzled, Ophelia pointed at her chest and asked, but the answer came out of Catherine¡¯s mouth, not Cooper¡¯s. ¡°Yes! It was a very intense first meeting!¡± Before anyone realized, Catherine had turned her head this way and her gaze was fixed on Ophelia. ¡°Intense¡­ an intense first¡­ what?¡± Anyone who heard it would think that she had found the love of her life as if she was struck by lightning while walking down the street. Catherine¡¯s voice stuck in Ophelia¡¯s ears, who had caught the fish as she packed her things. ¡°It sucks to be right by an idiot, but it¡¯ll be worth it. You¡¯ll remember this when you see it!¡± Catherine searched through her bag with confidence and took out a finely wrapped handkerchief that was very expensive at a glance. What appeared amid the three people¡¯s attention was a tattered, broken fan that could no longer function. ¡°You¡¯re really crazy¡­, oof, ugh.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do that.¡± Iris frowned and tried to say something nasty, but was stopped by Cooper, though he too shook his head and sighed. And Ophelia, the party concerned. She still didn¡¯t catch what was going on even as she looked at the fan that was almost garbage. Ophelia¡¯s gaze, landing on Iris and Cooper once, finally turned to Catherine. ¡°How about it, do you remember now?¡± From the full anticipation to the attitude, where one could feel a tremendous liking for an unknown reason. It was a pity that Ophelia couldn¡¯t remember at all, but even if she peed on her bare feet, she couldn¡¯t remember something she couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­?¡± Ophelia, who first handed out an apology, dwelled on some questions. Was this really something to be sorry about? Ophelia glanced over the current situation. Wasn¡¯t it a situation where an uninvited guest who suddenly barged in without a prior appointment in the middle of work hours was crying out why she couldn¡¯t remember her? ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t remember even after seeing this¡­ As of today, I¡¯ll have to reflect on how dim my presence is.¡± Iris replied to Catherine¡¯s words, the latter setting down a fan that was almost trash in front of Ophelia with a most disappointed expression. ¡°If it¡¯s considered faint, the entire empire is blind.¡± Literally, by no means could Catherine¡¯s presence be ¡®weak¡¯. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°She is Lady Sheffield, who visited a while ago and did a lowly thing like purposely throwing a fan on the floor, wanting you to pick it up. Do you really not remember?¡± ¡°Fan. Ohhh, ah, ah, that fan.¡± Come to think of it, something like that happened. Ophelia had completely forgotten about it because it was so long ago. ¡°Oh, do you remember? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the one who got hit hard by the lady for doing that lowly thing, me.¡± Seeing the delighted Catherine, who even clapped her hands, Ophelia felt a sense of unease. ¡®No, I don¡¯t think the experience of getting beaten up for doing something petty is something to be suffocatingly happy about.¡¯ And maybe Cooper had exactly the same thoughts as Ophelia, for he said with a laugh. ¡°Is that something to be happy about?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I met the jewel-like Lady Bolsheik, no, an aide, so it¡¯s a great thing! I think it¡¯s great luck.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Having suddenly been declared as Catherine¡¯s jewel, Ophelia was startled. Almost immediately, Iris stood in front of Ophelia, cutting between Catherine and her as if protecting Ophelia. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an ulterior motive. If I had to say what I¡¯m up to, it would be wanting to have a very deep conversation with Lady Bolsheik. Well, I won¡¯t hide it. That¡¯s why I came here.¡± ¡°Lady Sheffield!¡± ¡°Oh my God, I don¡¯t want to see Lady Fillite¡¯s face anymore. Come on, Aide Bolsheik.¡± Pushing Iris aside without hesitation, Catherine handed something to Ophelia. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to our next meeting. At that time, it¡¯ll be just the two of us, with no one who will interrupt.¡± Sweeping Ophelia¡¯s chin down with an alluring smile, Catherine vanished just as coolly as she came like a storm. Blinking rapidly, Ophelia stared blankly at the open door and looked down at the thing in her hand with a stunned face. ¡°An invitation?¡± There was no difficulty in realizing what it was, as the extremely expensive envelope, which smelled of strong perfume, had the word invitation clearly written on it. Looking at it as if it was a poison which would kill her when she touched it, Iris said, ¡°What is she really up to, giving an invitation?¡± ¡°Can I take a look?¡± CH 32 At Cooper¡¯s words, Ophelia nonchalantly handed the invitation to him. After scrutinizing the invitation, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a strange device.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she will do something to this invitation just because I broke a fan¡­¡± Iris and Cooper answered firmly at the same time before Ophelia even finished her words. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­No?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Lady Sheffield, she¡¯s not a person who can only say uncomfortable things in front of your face.¡± Iris nodded, when Cooper added, ¡°Her ability to do things behind the scenes is tremendous. If it¡¯s that lady, she would be in the same position even if she wasn¡¯t part of her family. Nobody wants to touch a beehive.¡± ¡°Uh. Okay, I see.¡± Ophelia flinched as Cooper shoved the invitation towards her. ¡°There¡¯s no device here.¡± When Cooper shook the invitation with a kind smile, Ophelia grabbed it slightly with her thumb and index finger and quickly dropped it off onto the desk. ¡®What the hell did I do to get such a huge amount of attention?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s been so long that it¡¯s vague, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything except to ruin the fan.¡¯ Ah¡­ Was the fan breaking itself a problem? ¡°Should I buy a fan?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A fan, the same fan that I smashed¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. I think you really don¡¯t remember, so I¡¯ll tell you briefly about what happened last time.¡± At the mention of the past and seeing Iris shaking her head, Ophelia felt awkward. ¡°I was just saying.¡± ¡°She was right.¡± ¡°It was cool.¡± Both Iris and Cooper placed their hands on Ophelia¡¯s rounded shoulders and nodded to her. ¡®What on earth was my past self thinking? Daring to poke the giant beehive of the social world?¡¯ Cursing her past self, Ophelia looked down at the invitation and raised her head. Her eyes met Cooper¡¯s, and he shook his head. ¡°If you¡¯re not planning on accepting the invitation, it¡¯s better to put it aside.¡± Iris added onto his words. ¡°If you don¡¯t respond, she¡¯ll keep coming back until you do. She¡¯s an annoying and persistent woman, but the Marquisate of Sheffield can be your greatest ally, so you can¡¯t ignore her.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s also a clever young lady who keeps the line well until just before it¡¯s bad.¡± To Iris¡¯ words, Cooper supplemented a slur of compliments towards Catherine. ¡°By ¡®bad¡¯, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Harassing the aides or interfering with their work to such an extent that even the power of the Marquisate of Sheffield couldn¡¯t help her.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s already bothering and disturbing us enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not serious enough to wipe out the Marquisate of Sheffield.¡± Iris, seemingly wanting to deny it at first glance, only chewed her lips. Ophelia then pondered the relationship between Catherine and Iris, who were like a snake and a mongoose. Contrary to Catherine¡¯s bold and reckless appearance, it was unmistakable that she was clever and good at measuring lines. ¡°Then I should go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± ¡°You have to work.¡± Iris¡¯ words were snipped off by Cooper. Ophelia also shook her head, like a wooden doll on the verge of breaking. ¡°Cooper is right. Work¡­ You have to work. The festival is right around the corner.¡± Strictly speaking, there was still about a month left, but the paperwork for the festival to be held safely was pouring in to the point where there was literally no room to breathe, like it was in front of their noses. After exchanging glances, the three comrades returned to their respective seats, sharing a long sigh of camaraderie. Ophelia fiddled with the invitation, the intention of which was still unknown, and soon stuck her nose into the papers. . Two days after that, Ophelia was sitting in what could be the most glamorous drawing room in the world. To be precise, it was the best drawing room she had ever visited. She might be working in the Imperial Palace, but she was stuck in the aide¡¯s office in the palace of the crown prince¡­ only smelling the faint scent of ink and dry paper, having absolutely no reason to go to the drawing room of the Imperial Palace. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Ophelia let out a weak groan as she stroked her back. ¡®My back hurt a little from the jewels in the sofa, but where would I go to experience something like this?¡¯ It was not a bad feeling if you consider it an experience to have your back sore by jewels. Rather, just getting off the hellish paper mountain range for a while would make everything look beautiful. Ophelia¡¯s dry smile spread and crumbled as she stared into the distance with cloudy eyes. She was about to take a sip of tea, enduring the gentle pain of soreness, when she heard a knock. ¡ªTok tok. Putting the teacup down, Ophelia gave permission without thinking much. ¡°Come in.¡± Naturally, she expected a servant to come in, but it was none other than Catherine who appeared behind the silently open door. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± An extremely dazzling outfit and a scent that numbed the nose. If Ophelia had been holding the teacup, she would have reflexively thrown it. She rose from her seat, slightly frowning at the strong dazzle. Considering the lady¡¯s past behavior, Ophelia thought she would just kick the door open and enter, not knock. There was one more difference from what was expected. Catherine welcomed Ophelia so warmly, like she was welcoming the best friend she had met after 10 years. When the lady had abruptly pushed into the aide¡¯s office the other day, she didn¡¯t hide her liking for Ophelia, but it was a new burden. Smiling broadly, Catherine waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get up. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m a little late. I was so excited to meet you that I was a little delayed because I didn¡¯t like how I looked.¡± ¡°Ah yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t wake up in a hurry an hour or two ago. I¡¯ve dressed up and been waiting for you to come since dawn. And yet I look like this.¡± The finely ground pearls shone brilliantly in five colors on Catherine¡¯s eyelids as she sighed and lowered her eyes. Ophelia struggled with what to say. No matter how she heard it, wasn¡¯t it something to say to someone you loved beyond liking? Beyond the burden, it was now a bit scary. And Ophelia couldn¡¯t afford to bear that kind of fear or burden right now. Plus, she didn¡¯t have the energy to fight with someone who didn¡¯t seem to have invited her with good intentions. As a matter of course, Ophelia made no courtesy greetings toward Catherine, nor made any social remarks to ascertain her intentions. What Ophelia threw was a fastball. It was also a stone ball that went in a straight, straight, very straight, straight line. ¡°Why did you invite me?¡± And Catherine was not at all taken aback by Ophelia¡¯s direct words. Rather, she gave the answer at once, as though she wanted her to ask. ¡°Let¡¯s be friends!¡± ¡°Frie¡­ what?¡± ¡®Friendship? You and I?¡¯ Ophelia asked about the impossible again. (TL/N: I¡¯ve adjusted to make it smoother/easily understandable. For the curious, the original phrase used is ¡®holding onto the fish that was about to fly over the sky¡¯ basically referring to ¡®something impossible¡¯ or ¡®something out of reach¡¯.) ¡°Friendship. I want to be very, very close with you.¡± ¡°Lady Sheffield, I appreciate your feelings, but I can¡¯t afford to be in a relationship right now.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that.¡± As Catherine lifted the teacup gracefully, light emitted from the thick jewels on her fingers. ¡®If she strikes with her fist, she¡¯ll probably knock out a tooth or two.¡¯ Ophelia waited silently for Catherine¡¯s reply, picking up the teacup, about to take a sip, but had promptly put it down again when she continued speaking. ¡°Could you speak more comfortably than that? You¡¯re an aide. I¡¯m just a lady.¡± ¡®That¡¯s true in principle, but no one has ever done that.¡¯ Didn¡¯t Catherine even say that they weren¡¯t on the same level last time? No matter how much Iris hated Catherine, she was not one to make up things that didn¡¯t exist. ¡°This way is comfortable.¡± Catherine did not back down despite Ophelia¡¯s words that were akin to cutting a sweet pumpkin with a single slash. If she would step down merely at this extent, she would weep and hide because of the notoriety she had built up. ¡°Then I should try to make it easier for you to speak comfortably.¡± It was unknown what kind of effort it was, but seeing Catherine¡¯s eyes shining, it would never be comfortable for Ophelia. ¡°I¡¯ll drop the formal speech then.¡± In life, there were often times when giving up quickly was the answer. And Ophelia willingly decided to admit that now was such a time. Whether she spoke formally or not wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on her relationship with Catherine. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ophelia, looking at her smiling Catherine, remembered Cooper¡¯s words. ¡®A clever young lady who keeps the line well.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think there are any lines¡­¡¯ Who the hell would urge you to speak comfortably after only seeing you two or three times while keeping the line? Ophelia picked up the teacup and discreetly glanced over Catherine. Judging from her words and attitude so far, it was unlikely that she had called her here to pursue the fan issue. It was hard to believe, but the lady in front of her seemed to be genuinely interested in her. Why? Aside from asking this question, she should know what the purpose of this invitation was. Perhaps the desire for friendship that she mentioned earlier was not all there was to it. This time, when Ophelia picked up the teacup and took a sip, the tea that was strangely perfect for her taste wrapped around her dry tongue that was starting to feel like a desert. ¡®I didn¡¯t think she was calling to harass me, but I didn¡¯t know she would prepare tea so well.¡¯ ¡®The Marquisate of Sheffield Marquis has dignity! You can¡¯t give low-grade tea to guests who visit the mansion! Something like that?¡¯ The lady of the Marquisate of Sheffield¡­ Iris and Cooper¡¯s voices crossed Ophelia¡¯s ears behind her stupid thoughts. CH 33 ¡°She¡¯ll probably not ask for a favor related to His Highness¡­ No, if it¡¯s that woman, she has the cheek to do it.¡± ¡°Because she is a young lady who is honest with herself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice thing to say, and she¡¯s a woman who is satisfied with her intellect.¡± Reflecting on Iris and Cooper¡¯s conversation, Ophelia reassured herself. She had to be prepared to reject Lady Sheffield whatever the reason for suddenly developing an infinite liking for her was. ¡®As soon as she asks to arrange a meeting with Richard, or to tell her about his taste! I have to say I have a strong feeling that there is trouble at home, and leave.¡¯ However, Ophelia¡¯s strong determination was quickly overshadowed by the lady¡¯s cheerful voice and words that she had never imagined in her dreams. ¡°Please be my master!¡± And a grave-like silence followed. Ophelia dug her ears involuntarily. In a very rough manner. ¡®I heard some bullshit, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard such weird bullshit, and I just want to clear my ears.¡¯ ¡°Is there a need to put on such a face of denial of reality? It¡¯s common for a subject to pick a master and beg for him or her.¡± From the time she brought up the topic of master and servant, Catherine, who was pressing Ophelia to speak comfortably earlier, began to raise her voice. Seeing the glare in Catherine¡¯s eyes, Ophelia realized that she meant it. She hurriedly opened her mouth and responded, desperately resisting the urge to pull her hair out. ¡°I¡¯m just a count¡¯s daughter, to be chosen as a master¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re an aide to His Highness the Crown Prince. And please speak comfortably.¡± Catherine was smiling nicely, but her eyes were kept alert, like a predator chasing its prey. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just an aide.¡± ¡°While I¡¯m just an ordinary young lady without a title.¡± ¡ªSaying you¡¯re an ordinary young lady¡­ you¡¯re lying through your teeth! The words were pushed to the tip of her tongue, but Ophelia swallowed them with superhuman patience. ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary¡­ ordinary lady¡­ you¡¯re not, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re the only daughter of the Marquis of Sheffield.¡± ¡°I have an older brother, even though he¡¯s stupid, so I¡¯m not the heir.¡± ¡®If you say it that way, it sounds like you had no ties to the succession from the beginning!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t lie. This woman!¡¯ Clearly, the current Marquis of Sheffield has two children. In this world, where superiority and inferiority were determined only by skill, there was no such thing as eldest son or male priority when appointing the successor of a family, and fierce competition between siblings to be the successor was a matter of course. If at least a little bit of blood was mixed in and if there was some sort of talent, even if no one had heard of you, you could be a successor, so what else could be said about how fierce the competition was? The current Marquis of Sheffield was troubled because of that. It was not just that, like other families, the battle for succession had intensified and too much blood had flowed, and the talented people who were supposed to maintain the family in the future were dying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You do it!¡± ¡°Why are you leaving it to me when you¡¯re better than me?¡± ¡°Hey, you punk! Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re hiding your skills?¡± ¡°To call your brother a punk¡­ uh huh.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, what uh-huh?!¡± He had only two children, but both of them were jumping out, not wanting to be the next marquis. The fact that her brother, not the maverick Catherine, had agreed to be the heir, was bizarre enough that it made the whole empire go wild. ¡°The anecdote about the young lady kicking the successor position away is famous enough that even I know.¡± It was very strange to hear the random mix of formal speech and condescensions, but Catherine didn¡¯t bother pointing it out. ¡°In conclusion, I¡¯m not the successor, so nothing has changed. So please accept me as your subject.¡± ¡°Wait! Wait, wait, wait!¡± Ophelia jumped to her feet in astonishment, like a calf on fire. ¡°The young lady knows that you and I can both be taken for treason if we become master and servant, right?¡± ¡°No way. The other young ladies would take it that we¡¯re joking around. But that¡¯s okay. If I¡¯m with Master, I think I¡¯ll be able to stand up to that crown prince.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, stop!¡± Ophelia had come to grips with the spirit of confusion. With that level of momentum, she would be pushed to become the leader of a rebellion and claim the throne. If she had asked her to arrange a date with Richard, as she had expected when she decided to come here, she wouldn¡¯t have been so confused! Taking a deep breath, Ophelia looked straight at Catherine and said, ¡°You said you wanted to become a subject. With me as the master.¡± A small flame flared like lightning in her blue eyes, and joy spread on Catherine¡¯s lips when she saw it. Oh, yes. It was that flash. The tiny, but eye-catching thing that made Ophelia unforgettable even in Catherine¡¯s dreams. ¡°Yes. Exactly.¡± To Catherine, who bowed her head, Ophelia declared mercilessly. ¡°Then, from the position of a master, I will refuse.¡± It was a bitter rejection that left no room for a needle to go through. But Catherine was not disappointed. She didn¡¯t cry, and neither did she cling. Smiling brightly as if she had expected it, she simply threw her second winning move. ¡°Then be friends with me forever.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°A friend, a friend. A lifelong friend.¡± Catherine repeated again and again, emphasizing the word ¡®friend¡¯, and Ophelia quickly blinked at her. Even four or five-year-olds wouldn¡¯t do this! It was a declaration. However, since she said it so confidently and shamelessly, it didn¡¯t even sound childish. ¡°Friends?¡± ¡°Yes. Not just friends. Friends for life.¡± Catherine added, raising her chin. ¡°Or you could be my master, Lady Bolsheik.¡± ¡°Stop talking about troublesome things. Friends.¡± That¡¯s right, being a friend would be a million times better than being a master and subject with Lady Sheffield. ¡®That part is clear even if I¡¯m doing a handstand¡­ huh?¡¯ ¡°Lady Sheffield.¡± ¡°Oh, since we¡¯re friends now, call me Catherine.¡± ¡°Did you deliberately bring up the subject of being master and subject?¡± ¡°As expected of Ophelia. You noticed it at once.¡± Catherine nodded her head vigorously, as if she had no intention of denying it, and instead looked at Ophelia as if she was proud, no, as if it was lovely. This was a negotiation strategy in which you put up absurd conditions at the beginning, push and pull with the other party, and get what you originally wanted in the end. ¡®What to reply¡­ I felt like I got my nose cut with my eyes open?¡¯ Ophelia looked at Catherine with her indescribable eyes and barely uttered a word. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What?¡± Point blank, Ophelia asked Catherine. ¡°Why are you so interested in me? Besides, friends? Those who want to be friends with Lady Sheffield can line up to the end of the empire. Of course, I won¡¯t be one who stands in that line.¡± As much as Ophelia demanded the truth from Catherine, she also brought out her inward thoughts without hesitation. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to hurt Catherine by saying this. ¡®Honesty is an incredibly valuable virtue, but it¡¯s also an incredibly powerful weapon.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it be sad to hear that someone you like openly says they dislike you? Even if it was necessary, to say what you have to say and to want others to do the same¡­ Indeed, Catherine shut her mouth, and an uncomfortable silence followed, as if she had just swallowed a thorn. Unable to stand it, Ophelia opened her mouth, but Catherine spoke first. In a much calmer, much quieter voice than before. ¡°If I say I¡¯ve been looking all along, will you believe me¡­ That you¡¯re the person I¡¯ve been looking for all my life.¡± Slowly raising her head, Catherine and Ophelia¡¯s eyes met. ¡°I know. How strange I must seem now. How absurd it must be to hear that you are the person I have been looking for all my life, just because I have seen you a few times, and that I have shared a few words with you.¡± A faint smile appeared. ¡°But it really is. What else can I say but the truth.¡± Catherine¡¯s story, which began slowly, was completely unexpected. ¡°Everyone reads children¡¯s books as a child. I read them too. Whether it¡¯s a love story or a hero¡¯s, but my favorite among them is¡­¡± Some day in the past, one where she couldn¡¯t even remember how old she was. ¡°I will definitely meet a destined someone.¡± ¡°Fateful meeting? Are you stupid, to believe in that. That kind of thing only comes out of a fairy tale.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that reality is worse than fairy tales? It¡¯s not that simple. It¡¯s the most amazing thing that such an idiot has the same blood as me.¡± ¡°Looking at you, I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re siblings. So, who is your destiny?¡± ¡°A person who can subdue me once and for all!¡± ¡°People are not bears.¡± ¡°Shut up, one who shares the same blood. It¡¯s not a physical problem. If anyone can overwhelm me so much that I can¡¯t even make a sound, that person will be my destiny.¡± ¡°Your taste is beggar-like. Is there such a childish fateful encounter? I feel sorry for that person.¡± ¡°Worry about yourself. I¡¯m going to hold on to my destiny.¡± ¡°If you catch it like that, the person will die. Or run away.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang on.¡± Having finished speaking, Catherine closed her mouth and smiled, her eyebrows lowering. An indescribable silence fell between the two. Ophelia really couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. Fairytale? Fateful encounter? So that means¡­? Ame: There are more twists in this conversation than my pretzels during teatime. Dea: This went in every way but the one I expected it to go. CH 34 Ophelia pointed to her chest with an expression of ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡¯, and Catherine blushed, nodding her head, perhaps embarrassed. It was ridiculous to Ophelia. The problem was not the huge gap between the Lady Sheffield that Iris and Cooper had described and the Catherine in front of her, or the lifelong determination sparked by her childhood innocence. Ophelia just couldn¡¯t understand why she was the fateful person featured in the story, that is, the person who ¡®subdued her with a single blow¡¯. ¡°Even if you laugh at me for believing in such a fairytale-like fateful encounter and risking my whole life for it like a fool, I have nothing to say. I know that too.¡± Catherine shrugged her shoulders, her huge jeweled earrings rattling and her eyes glowing sorely. But Ophelia didn¡¯t squint or frown like before. ¡°It¡¯s not funny. Just¡­¡± She asked, staring directly at Catherine. ¡°You said I am the person of destiny.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what you are to me.¡± Catherine¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, but she did not avoid Ophelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re serious.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s destiny.¡± Wasn¡¯t it a silly question and answer? For a person to like another person, one probably didn¡¯t need a reason, so what reason did fate need? Ophelia closed her mouth and gazed at Catherine again. ¡®It¡¯s said the eyes are the windows to the soul.¡¯ Ophelia dug into Catherine¡¯s eyes and could not find a single bit of falsehood in them. She was by no means an idiot who lacked common sense. Subtly quivering voice, confident expression¡­ but anxiety reflected in it. And even the fingers that couldn¡¯t remain still for a moment. That look belonged to someone who confessed something. Something hidden in one¡¯s private space. Of course, Ophelia couldn¡¯t grasp everybody¡¯s lies. ¡®But if she¡¯s that good at lying, wouldn¡¯t that also have a high value?¡¯ Well, if the story she told was not true, then why would she call a new aide, who didn¡¯t have a strong family backing her, and tell her childhood stories instead of making a request? Plus, the story was absurd and unsophisticated enough to be ridiculed by others when they heard it. Lastly¡­ Ophelia glanced down at her teacup, which was still half full. ¡°This tea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s chamomile. Does it suit your taste?¡± Ophelia slowly nodded at the question uttered in a nervous, shrill voice. ¡°You prepared this on purpose.¡± Catherine didn¡¯t answer, but even if she didn¡¯t, Ophelia knew the answer. It was trivial, it was very trivial. ¡®This is how I knew.¡¯ That Catherine cared very much about this visit. ¡°I heard you enjoy chamomile.¡± How many people know the tea Lady Bolsheik enjoyed? The actual number was unknown, but those who knew even in the Bolsheik residence could be counted on one hand. Nevertheless, Catherine carefully researched and prepared a cup of tea for Ophelia. How¡­ burdensome. It would have been better if she had a suspicious liking for no reason. If so, Ophelia could have ignored that one-sided favor, expecting that Catherine would have an ulterior motive. What destiny. ¡®This is difficult. This is really troublesome.¡¯ ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we just return until it¡¯s done?¡± Richard¡¯s voice rolled through Ophelia¡¯s ears. ¡®Building a relationship with someone in a situation where you don¡¯t know when or how you will regress is probably terribly difficult.¡¯ ¡®The memories, time and emotions with them that they do not remember.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll have to start over from the beginning with people who are unfamiliar with me, while it¡¯s not the same for me.¡¯ Actually, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that it was difficult, but Ophelia didn¡¯t even want to start. Catherine and Iris were different. She worked with Iris every day, almost every hour, so it was much less of a burden. Even if Iris didn¡¯t remember, she made a shallow calculation that the time only she remembered wouldn¡¯t be too long. Back when she stepped out for Iris, she was outside of her state of reason, but when she asked to shake her hand, she hugged her because she instinctively considered all of that. Ophelia, having thought so far, laughed at herself. She said she would not give up on Richard, and that she would do what she could, but in the end, she was just afraid of becoming like him. ¡®But it is.¡¯ Like she said to him, how could she maintain her sanity in this gutter if she didn¡¯t have groundless confidence? Ophelia held the empty but still warm teacup with both hands. ¡®Catherine Sheffield.¡¯ ¡®Drawn towards me by fate.¡¯ It was heavy, cumbersome, and burdensome, which was why reason was shouting to run right away. But¡­ Ophelia couldn¡¯t be so cold to the point of ignoring the person appealing to her with all her heart. ¡®Am I saying I¡¯ll dig my own grave?¡¯ ¡®Well, it¡¯ll work out somehow!¡¯ She decided not to think too much. Bit by bit¡­ she was not smart enough to weigh everything that would happen if she became friends with Catherine. And even if she argued that, she was not cold enough to cut off the person that stared at her with eyes filled with anxiety, hope and earnestness. Ophelia slowly lifted her gaze, which had been fixed on the teacup, and looked at Catherine. ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± Catherine pressed her lips a few times before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared tea¡­ but actually, this drawing room is also redecorated.¡± Ophelia had to suppress a laugh because the concealed words of ¡®praise me!¡¯ were so loud, but she asked back shyly. ¡°Even this huge jewel-studded sofa?¡± ¡°Yes! Not just the sofa, but the entire wall and ceiling! I filled it up with only the best!¡± The abbreviated ¡®for you!¡¯ seemed to resonate loudly in the ears. Suddenly, Catherine¡¯s outstanding prestige, or notoriety, came to mind. ¡ªA social hive. Bee¡­ Home. A place where everything revolved around the queen bee. ¡®Could this be that I am Catherine¡¯s queen bee?¡¯ Ophelia wished someone would grab her by the collar so she wouldn¡¯t make a bad joke, but it was only Catherine and herself here. For now, she calmly said, ¡°Catherine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ophelia, leaning slightly towards Catherine, added very firmly. ¡°But it¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Seeing Catherine blooming and withering away at her words, Ophelia swallowed a light sigh and raised her body. Even if this time disappeared due to regression, or even if she and her future time become nothing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would say this.¡± Sitting next to Catherine, Ophelia hugged her close. ¡°Okay, my friend.¡± The eyes of Catherine were opened wide, and they caught sight of Ophelia¡¯s ears that were stained red. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. I know it¡¯s childish. But I don¡¯t know how else to say it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s childish.¡± Smiling happily, Catherine hugged Ophelia back. And she firmly shut her itchy mouth and swallowed her true feelings, recalling what her stupid brother said back then. ¡°Say you meet the one of your destiny, you meet the one. ¡®My fated one! I won¡¯t miss it!¡¯ If you¡¯re going to say this, please don¡¯t. Those are words that would make him kick and run away even if you grabbed him by the hem of his pants and hang on to him.¡± . Around the time Ophelia¡¯s back was sore from the jewels in Catherine¡¯s newly renovated drawing room. Richard listened to Iris¡¯ report, expressionlessly resting his chin on his hand. ¡°¡­there is¡­¡± And Iris¡¯ voice didn¡¯t reach his ears, flowing past. For Richard, it was enough to just glance at the state administration; there wasn¡¯t a need to examine it one by one. The more one repeated something, the more one would get used to it, and the more proficient one would become. Needless to say, this was the case for the state affairs he cared about for the longest time before he regarded everything as meaningless. Suddenly, a small but sure smile spread across his lips. ¡°Do you have nothing to do?¡± Perhaps Ophelia is the only one who could, and did, say that to him. She said that today she was going to meet Lady Sheffield, so when she came back, she would probably talk about something new again. A new story. Really, those were words he hadn¡¯t thought of in a very long time. Having repeatedly regressed, Richard always saw, heard, felt and experienced the same things. Back in the past, although there were minor changes, the people around him did not change dramatically. So almost everything was not very new to him. But getting pulled by the collar, being kidnapped, or having the ground shake and tip over and collapse were quite new. And those were all experiences after meeting Ophelia. A faint smile lingered on the closed mouth of Richard, who had completely closed his eyes. With only Iris¡¯s calm voice ringing. ¡°¡­so they say they¡¯re still figuring out the situation.¡± Richard suddenly raised a hand, and Iris immediately ceased speaking. CH 35 ¡°Rain?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that it has been the second day since the heavy rain fell locally.¡± ¡°If it was only that, it wouldn¡¯t even have reached my ears.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s¡­¡± A report about the strange rain that followed. ¡°Taking all of this together, there¡¯s a request to send an investigation team while it¡¯s still in its early stages because we do not know what the consequences of this will be.¡± After Iris finished speaking, Richard buried his back in the chair. The scale inside of him creaked. ¡®Should I move? Should I just leave it alone?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know when or how I would regress.¡¯ That was why it was taking him a long time to decide, since no matter what happened, it wouldn¡¯t affect him. Nevertheless, Richard did not turn a blind eye to the report, with the assumption that the people of the empire might be in danger. No, he couldn¡¯t turn away. He who carried the crown must bear the weight. Richard was the crown prince of the empire. As the next emperor, he stood above everyone else and must support everyone. Maybe it was because of the sense of responsibility of the person who carried the crown with only the shell left. ¡°I will do what I can.¡± Maybe it was because of her voice that was clear in his ears even if he was not actually hearing it¡­ The weight of the scale tipped in the direction of ¡®moving¡¯. Maybe this was just a whim. But he felt that way. Since his heart was moved, wouldn¡¯t that be a sufficient reason to act? Richard¡¯s lips parted, and he said, ¡°Mark the map, which area is it?¡± . While Richard was speaking after receiving a general report on the unusual heavy rain¡­ ¡ªKwarreureung! ¡°Ah!¡± A person preparing to bake scones in an ordinary brick house that could be found anywhere in the empire dropped the dough in fright. ¡ªKwareung, Urreung! The thunderbolts that startled him didn¡¯t stop, and one after another, they reverberated as if they would rip the sky, bringing black dark clouds. When he opened the window, patting his throbbing chest in surprise, rainwater poured in as if it had been waiting. He did not look down at the ground, which became a sea of water, but looked up at the blackened sky. ¡°What is this¡­¡± After examining the outside for a while, though sort of blinded by the heavy rain, he put on a large suit that was nearby and went out the door. And a gasp escaped from his gaping mouth. Before long, the familiar voice of a neighbor could be heard over the sound of the large droplets hitting the ground. ¡°Hey! Are you okay there!¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay¡­¡± ¡°Is there a hole in the sky?¡± ¡°I think so. I guess it¡¯s only happening here.¡± Blocked by the rain, the two, unable to see each other¡¯s expressions, stood with the same strange expressions on their faces. ¡ªKwarreureung! Although they were living in two neighboring houses, it was raining heavily over one house, while the next house was basked in sunshine without a drop of rain. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Hmm. There isn¡¯t an invisible wall.¡± ¡°Ughhh! What are you doing!¡± ¡°Oh! It hurts! What are you doing!¡± When the hand of the man next door appeared out of nowhere through the raindrops, the man who reflexively swiped the hand away was suddenly hit by the rain. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°What? Are you okay? Hey!¡± ¡°Ah, I shouted because it¡¯s cold. This is completely icy water. But it¡¯s just rain¡­ it¡¯s odd.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s just rain. What did you think this is?¡± ¡°No, I was thinking if there were all these strange rains, it might be something weird.¡± ¡°Falling down after saying something strange. Go back in. Don¡¯t make noise about dying from a cold.¡± ¡°Oh, you, really¡­¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Someone stepped in between the two. Appearing from the side where there was no rain, he lowered his head lightly with a straight face and looked up at the sky. ¡°Oh, here comes a clever guy. You said you¡¯re James, right?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± The man pointed to the rain only falling over his head, but James shook his head. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve never seen this before either.¡± ¡°Ah, why are you grabbing him and asking that! This guy is just on his way back!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. Please go ahead. It will take quite a while to get to that village.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll see you then.¡± ¡°Right, goodbye.¡± As the two shook hands, the young man began walking towards a remote village far away from the neighbors. Looking at his neat back, the one who was in the rain opened his mouth. ¡°Looks fine for a villager.¡± ¡°Ah, stop talking like that. It¡¯s best not to have anything to do with that village.¡± ¡°Oh, who doesn¡¯t know that? I was just wondering because that young man hasn¡¯t been here long.¡± ¡°Does it matter how long? Everyone blindly trusts a guy who¡¯s crazy anyway, it doesn¡¯t even matter!¡± ¡°Why are you¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You said your nephew went to that village.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t talk about it.¡± With pitying eyes, the man looked at his neighbor waving his hand and leaving, and he soon returned home, shivering slightly from the cold rain hitting his shoulder. This strange heavy rain was falling not just here, but all over the count¡¯s territory to which they belonged. Sometimes one or two houses would be caught in heavy rain, while the surrounding area would be exceptionally sunny. Strange phenomena that had never been heard of occurred everywhere, and at least one person would shout, ¡°It¡¯s divine punishment!¡± However¡­ Although not everyone in the current empire was able to eat and live to their fullest, there wasn¡¯t a great famine where everyone was hungry. Even if there were minor local conflicts over the entire continent, there was no disturbance because it was peaceful without a huge threat of war. Besides, it wasn¡¯t hail or fish falling from the sky, it was just rain, so most people just tilted their heads and said it was amazing. Of course, one or two of them brought up this story. ¡°It¡¯s ominous. Something big is about to happen.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± But even such people shrugged their shoulders and replied insincerely, as if they were lightly joking. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡± This kind of heavy rain was falling all over the place, not in a specific territory. However, no one knew that the anomaly was gradually gaining power and at the same time, the amount of rain was also increasing. It was still a long time before one would realize that the heavy rain was the second omen that would soon turn into a flood and shake the world. . Five days since the occurrence of simultaneous abnormal heavy rain. Richard put down the papers he had skimmed through and put a red dot on the map. The red dots were sporadically distributed rather than concentrated in one place, but one thing was for sure. ¡°It¡¯s getting wider and wider.¡± ¡°What¡­ Ah, that strange rain.¡± Ophelia, who was pressed against the couch with a completely exhausted face, uttered in a hoarse voice. ¡°It can rain unusually.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Ophelia squirmed to her feet at Richard¡¯s ambiguous answer. She rubbed her tired face roughly with her hand, blinked, and then took a deep breath. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s bothering you.¡± ¡°This.¡± Stretching her neck, Ophelia looked at the map Richard pointed to. ¡®Is it just me? It looks like they are gradually heading towards the Imperial Palace from the starting point.¡¯ A couple more rains would make it clear, but¡­ Narrowing her eyes, Ophelia¡¯s head shook as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all this heavy rain. Has anything else happened besides the rain being a bit strange?¡± ¡°If this was all that was going on, I wouldn¡¯t have cared either.¡± Ophelia, who nodded her head for a moment at Richard¡¯s words, widened her eyes. ¡°Are you linking the recent earthquake with this heavy rain?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it reasonable enough to be suspicious if things that have never happened in history appear one after another in this short period of time?¡± Certainly so, after hearing what he said. Back then, he said he never experienced an earthquake in this world. In other words, even he, who lived a long time because of the infinite regressions, encountered his first earthquake then. And this strange rain that followed¡­ ¡®I might be overthinking.¡¯ ¡°Is it a leap?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ophelia swallowed dry saliva. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a leap. Your Highness has to assume the worst.¡± The first thing to do is to prevent an accident before it happens, and if that doesn¡¯t work, the next best thing is to prepare to minimize the damage somehow after it happens. Either way, in the end, they had to squeeze time, budget, and effort in advance. A faint smile spread across Richard¡¯s lips before disappearing. ¡®It¡¯s new.¡¯ It had been a long time since he had been with someone who talked to him like they were on equal footing. He was the crown prince, but just because he was the next emperor didn¡¯t mean everyone had to bow their heads in front of him and keep their mouths shut. In the past, which had now disappeared beyond memory, there must have been people who talked to him while facing him at eye level. Unfortunately, there was not a single person like that left around the current Richard. Until Ophelia popped up in front of him. She seemed to be willing to have any conversation with him for as long as possible. Whether the topic was work, hobbies, joy, or¡­ despair. No. Ame: the novel world seems to be falling apart, no? generally, space and time are the building blocks of the world. all these never-seen-before natural disasters happening suggests space breaking, and the ¡®time¡¯ of various people are affected (first richard, then raisa, then ophelia)¡­ Dea: I wonder if they all will have to work together to fix this mess? like they keep regressing, but it¡¯s not infinite, if their world ends then their existence ends with it as well, no more regressions? Idk¡­ but i¡¯m enjoying the mystery of it all CH 36 Richard consciously cut off his thoughts there. He had to cut them. Because it was over. Despair? Despair? Despair was nothing short of the only thing left over from all that bloody time that had passed. ¡°¡­ness, Your Highness!¡± Ophelia called urgently when his golden eyes, which seemed to see something other than her, rapidly dried up and lost their luster. At that moment, Richard¡¯s gaze seemed to be directed towards her. But his eyes still didn¡¯t come back, as if they were going somewhere far away, no, somewhere endlessly deep and dark. Almost instinctively, Ophelia grabbed his cheeks and shouted. ¡°Richard!¡± Right then, a red light shot through the abyss like the deep sea and pulled Richard out of it. The golden eyes that had sunk deeply rose and soared to the blue sky at once. He was facing Ophelia¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°Ri¡­ chard? Richard.¡± At the end of the thinly trembling voice, a low, subdued voice followed. ¡°Ophelia.¡± He gripped her cold, intermittently trembling hands, which were wrapped around his cheek, and squeezed it hard. ¡°Ophelia. Ophelia. Ophelia.¡± Ophelia answered him as he called her name. ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± At the words that she was by his side, Richard¡¯s dry face collapsed. Going on her tiptoes, Ophelia hugged him, and he rested his forehead on her rounded shoulder and exhaled slowly. How long has it been? Richard slowly raised his head, and Ophelia naturally took a step back from him. Facing each other, the two opened their mouths almost at the same time, and spoke immediately regardless of who was first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for using Your Highness¡¯s name on my own.¡± ¡°Call me by name.¡± And the silence that followed. Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes flapped like a hummingbird¡¯s wings. ¡°¡­Your Highness? You¡¯re still not okay, are you?¡± ¡°Name.¡± ¡°How dare I.¡± As Ophelia, who took one more step back, looked at him like he was speaking nonsense, Richard went forward as much as she backed away. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Call me by name.¡± The pupils in Ophelia¡¯s eyes shook like an earthquake, but Richard didn¡¯t give her a break. ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not¡­ Richard?¡± ¡ªWas she really allowed to call him by name? Her eyes shifted left and right, revealing her thoughts on her face. Richard brushed the hair that fell over her forehead and smiled, folding the corners of his eyes. ¡°Yes. Like that.¡± ¡°Yes. Richard.¡± It was just calling him by name. Of course, no one, including the emperor, called the name of the crown prince, Richard. Perhaps a long time ago there was someone who called him by name. But as the crown prince¡­ After a long time, maybe¡­ Perhaps even when he became emperor, he would be called ¡®His Majesty¡¯, not ¡®Richard¡¯. Still, he didn¡¯t care. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how I¡¯m called.¡¯ ¡®But only you are different.¡¯ Ophelia. When he was about to melt and disappear without a shape in the endless darkness. She called. He was back because she called him. No, it should be ¡®he could come back¡¯. ¡°Let¡¯s live together!¡± Only she said that. Even in this terrible loop, only she did not forget him. ¡®I didn¡¯t forget you either.¡¯ ¡®So if you call my name, I¡­¡¯ The next second, the warmth Richard felt at his fingertips disappeared. Quietly pulling her neck back and then clearing her throat very awkwardly, she asked, ¡°Yes. Right. So, Y-Your¡­ No, um¡­ So what are you going to do with that rain?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to see for myself.¡± ¡°You want to see it in person. Then, what? In person? Directly?¡± Ophelia brought her face closer, in front of Richard¡¯s nose, as if she had never avoided him or felt awkward. ¡°Can I go too?¡± ¡°The answer is fixed, you¡¯re just telling me to say it.¡± ¡°You know well. I will go with you.¡± ¡°Good. As long as you can run faster than a horse, there¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°I can ride a horse¡­ what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to ride a horse. It¡¯s cumbersome and conspicuous.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. You just said to run faster than horses.¡± ¡°Yes, it is faster to just run than to ride.¡± Ophelia tilted her head, her mouth twitching. ¡°¡®So, what nonsense is that?¡¯ Nothing changes even if you look at me like that.¡± ¡°No, when did I say it¡¯s nonsense?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written on your forehead.¡± Reflexively covering her forehead with both hands, Ophelia raised her chin with a hum. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. How can a person be faster than a horse?¡± ¡°One could run.¡± ¡°No matter how much you don¡¯t want to take me, that reason is just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible to do it with the record that¡¯s in Bolsheik.¡± Ophelia¡¯s jaw dropped. Richard added, kindly lifting a finger and helping to close her chin. ¡°It¡¯s a record from someone from another world. I can¡¯t explain it exactly, but I tried it because I had to, and I found it to be real.¡± (TL/N: oh my god, this is really related to the author¡¯s previous work!! More on that below.) ¡°Is there a situation where you have to¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. I had to. To make the impossible possible.¡± The memories of the past that were buried in the dry voice had already turned to dust and disappeared, but the experiences that were in the body did not disappear and piled up. Even though Ophelia hadn¡¯t seen or experienced that far-fetched time, she felt clear somehow, and held his hand that was holding her chin with both hands. She did it as if she was going to catch and prevent him from falling somewhere. Richard smiled as he looked at the soft hand wrapped around his own that was much smaller than his. ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± He ran his thumb across her chin and withdrew his hand, but Ophelia did not let go of his. She couldn¡¯t put comfort into her mouth for the pain that piled up in the golden eyes that met hers, so she had no choice but to hold his hand. ¡ªDon¡¯t be in pain anymore. ¡ªI¡¯ll be there. ¡ªI¡¯ll survive with you. ¡ªSo, no more¡­ No, no matter what she said, she couldn¡¯t undo the wounds he had already received. Even though limitless time was turned back, the wounds he suffered could not be undone, and he was bleeding without ever healing. Ophelia put all her strength into the hand holding him, straining it. About to respond, Richard¡¯s lips parted as Ophelia added strength to the point that the back of her hand turned white, but she was quicker. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She didn¡¯t say where she was going, and he didn¡¯t ask either. He just put his hand over hers, which was holding his desperately. Then Ophelia took a deep breath and withdrew her hand from his. She clenched her fist and pounded her chest. ¡°I can¡¯t run faster than a horse, but I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Being faster than a horse means that you have to move very fast because you don¡¯t know when or where the rain will come from.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Then if we can find out where the rain will fall, we won¡¯t have to be fast?¡± Ophelia stepped towards the map. ¡°See this? From here to there.¡± A clean fingertip swept across the red dots on the map. ¡°If you want to say that it¡¯s heading to the Imperial Palace¡­¡± ¡°I know, but there¡¯s not enough grounds yet. But if it rains like this one or two more times, there¡¯s enough evidence!¡± ¡°You mean to wait for you.¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡± Although she gave a quick answer, Ophelia soon tilted her head. ¡®Oh, it doesn¡¯t sound right.¡¯ ¡®Wait for you¡­? Huh?¡¯ Definitely, she said that she would wait until it rained one or two more times. ¡®Did that mean to wait for me?¡¯ What? Richard, staring down at Ophelia¡¯s head which tilted intently because she couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what was going on, said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait and see. For you.¡± . The next morning. Ophelia, who had to make sure that the strange rain was heading towards the Imperial Palace, was smiling blankly with a face that seemed like it was about to depart the world. She was not in front of the map in Richard¡¯s office in the Imperial Palace, but in the drawing room of the Sheffield family¡¯s mansion. ¡°Ha.¡± She let out a short sigh, picked up a gorgeous teacup, and inhaled her favorite scent of chamomile, looking out the window at the sun pouring in. Only one thought was spinning in Ophelia¡¯s head. ¡®The weather is wonderful today.¡¯ But somewhere, that strange rain must be coming. So, she wanted to escape. ¡®No, I want to escape even if a storm is brewing right in front of my eyes and the trees are being uprooted.¡¯ ¡®Escape no matter what! I want to escape!¡¯ ¡®What did I do in the past?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not accustomed to running faster than a horse!¡¯ No, it must have been possible because it¡¯s Richard, right? And what the hell was up with Bolsheik. After hearing Richard¡¯s explanation about how he could be faster than a horse, Ophelia spent most of last night looking through all the books in her mansion. And she discovered a more incomprehensible history. A guest from Murim. ¡®Murim? Isn¡¯t that a place I only saw in dramas and movies? I mean, there¡¯s really the real thing?¡¯ Even as Ophelia was raging in delusion, lightning was striking from her left and right. Ame: YES IT¡¯S CONFIRMED! This world is the same as !! Valerie (and her siblings) are Ophelia¡¯s ancestors!! I¡¯d assume Marshall became the next family head¡­ though I wonder how many generations after is Ophelia, how did Bolsheik go from a county to a viscounty in name, how did they fall on hard times TT_TT and those records is certainly Jia¡¯s secret murim arts lmao Dea: The author is going the extra mile and i appreciate it, i love it when stories connect (also this is my cue to finish ) ps: HOW CUTE ARE OPHELIA AND RICHARD?? PLS THEY¡¯RE SO SOFT TOGETHER! they¡¯re melting my cold heart quicker than the sun melts an ice cream on a hot summer day CH 37 ¡°Friend? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, but you¡¯ll never be able to approach His Highness.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no plan, and you¡¯re very deluded. I have no intention of approaching His Highness.¡± ¡°Of course, the same goes for Ophelia.¡± ¡°Ha! Ohohohoho! If you don¡¯t know, Ophelia and I have already decided to be lifelong friends.¡± ¡°You must have threatened her.¡± ¡°Nonsense, who makes friends through blackmail? Oh, my God. I can tell now that I see it. I can understand why you don¡¯t have friends.¡± Ophelia, caught in the midst of the snake and mongoose baring their teeth and glaring at each other fiercely, did her best to think, but alas it was in vain, mountains stayed as mountains and water remained as water. Simply and innocently drinking chamomile peacefully, she was taken aback by Catherine¡¯s continuation. ¡°You are too much of a meddler. Are you suspicious of Ophelia and following her during her private time like this? Who is going to do anything for the crown prince?¡± ¡°Kuhup! Keuk! Keuk keuk keuk!¡± ¡°Oh, Ophelia. Use this.¡± ¡°If you used that handkerchief, the smell of perfume would choke your nose. Ophelia, use this instead.¡± A handkerchief appeared on either side of Ophelia, one with extremely gorgeous and delicate lace, and the other with only initials embroidered on it. Eyes like the grayish tidal wave were shifting over from one side, while blue eyes that had been shaking like a ferry in lava on the other side were resolutely shining. ¡°Keuk! Ugh¡­ uhh. It¡¯s okay.¡± Ophelia shook her head as she forcibly swallowed something that could not be normally done with human will with desperate determination and resolute will. The reason her eyes were moistened was because of her throat, and not because of this crazy situation. Seeing Ophelia smile awkwardly, Catherine and Iris¡¯ eyes met. The two, seemingly about to growl right away, soon avoided each other¡¯s eyes and withdrew the handkerchieves. And at about the same time, they apologized to Ophelia. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± They realized belatedly that they were only exploding their feelings in front of the person concerned. Ophelia laughed and shook her hand. She couldn¡¯t bear to say that she was fine, but she didn¡¯t feel like blaming either of them. The two had been like cat-and-dog even before they knew her. She didn¡¯t think that they would instantaneously smile merrily just because she suddenly appeared in the middle. ¡°How on earth did you become friends with someone like Lady Fillite, who¡¯s terribly stiff and dry when it comes to fun?¡± ¡°Actually, I want to ask you about that. How did you become friends with Lady Sheffield overnight? The very beehive that everyone shuns.¡± ¡°Uh. Yes. That¡¯s um¡­ Somehow.¡± It was a very ambiguous answer and no one would be completely satisfied with it, but Ophelia had nothing more to say. She couldn¡¯t explain to Catherine, as it would require saying all the deeply personal things Hermia and Iris were entangled in. Similarly, she couldn¡¯t tell Iris all the very personal talk she had with Catherine. In the end, the only thing Ophelia could respond with was an ambiguous smile. But, more than that, she was not willing to remain sandwiched between the two of them and having to continue to listen to the elegant yet direct sarcastic remarks maimed at the opponent; all of which pierced her eardrums. Ophelia reached her hand out towards both ladies, who seemed to have cooled down. Holding Catherine¡¯s right hand and Iris¡¯ left hand, Ophelia added strength to both of her hands and said, ¡°Can you step back a little for me?¡± Then Ophelia lifted her chin as much as she could and straightened her back. ¡ªLook! ¡ªLook at me! Catherine and Iris nodded as if they could hear those cries clearly. ¡°If Ophelia says so.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll endure it.¡± From Iris to Catherine. They spoke like they were making a promise, and Ophelia accepted it. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but you guys¡­ Aren¡¯t you guys actually good friends?¡¯ Pushing down the words that had reached her throat, Ophelia raised her teacup. She was about to take a sip when Catherine asked, waving her hand gently. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And Lady Fillite.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an aide.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Right before the second war broke out from Iris cutting Catherine off, Ophelia hurried to extinguish it. ¡°The festival! I came here because of the festival!¡± ¡°Festival?¡± ¡°The Marquisate of Sheffield holds the most interest in the festival and is closely connected with other families.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t infer this simple thing, so I¡¯m informing you. Purposely.¡± As Ophelia watched the second battle between the snake and the mongoose with dazed eyes, she recalled the main culprit that had brought her to this place. ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re close with Lady Sheffield¡­¡± ¡°Ouch! Ah, ah! Yes. you¡¯re right! F¡­ That¡¯s right, it starts with that letter! You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡± ¡°Calm down, there¡¯s something to do with the Sheffield family.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m already stuffed with work that I¡¯m about to explode.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the festival. Weren¡¯t you paying attention?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to put up with it anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll free you from paperwork.¡± ¡°I can do anything.¡± Remembering that much, Ophelia swallowed a lamentation in her heart. The culprit was her mouth. Soon after, she tried to rub her face, but she gave up, looking down at her hands that were still tightly held. ¡®Right. Isn¡¯t it said that regret is always late?¡¯ ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said I¡¯ll do anything.¡¯ ¡®If I knew it would be like this, I would just do the paperwork.¡¯ Ophelia¡¯s ears twitched as she swallowed bitter tears. ¡®It¡¯s quiet? It didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s just a feeling¡­ It wasn¡¯t.¡¯ Somewhat noticing the bloody battle had ceased, Ophelia was taken aback upon finding two pairs of eyes staring at her. ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rabbit.¡± ¡°Like a rabbit.¡± ¡°What is it about a rabbit, all of a sudden?¡± As Ophelia, bewildered, tilted her head, Catherine pointed at herself and said. ¡°Snake.¡± Iris also pointed at herself. ¡°Mongoose.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ uhm. That¡¯s right.¡± They knew?! Snake and mongoose! ¡°Look at that. She didn¡¯t deny it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s a normal reaction, she would have tried to deal with it urgently, asking what kind of snake and mongoose it is.¡± The image of a snake and a mongoose floated above their heads too clearly to deny, so Ophelia pursed her lips before finally closing them. She pondered about how to deal with it, and as she slowly sunk deeper into her thoughts, Catherine shrugged and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you came to me about the festival? What is it?¡± There was barely any time to get to the point, so Ophelia held her distraught mind and steadied it so as not to miss her chance. ¡°It may be a bit sensitive.¡± ¡°Everyone, go away.¡± As Ophelia lowered her voice, Catherine didn¡¯t hesitate to dismiss everyone around her. Iris¡¯ eyebrows twitched at Catherine¡¯s demeanor, where she couldn¡¯t find the slightest amount of hesitation, not even the amount of a chick¡¯s tears. How easy? She never imagined that she would see that Lady Sheffield obey someone¡¯s word so obediently. They said they were friends, but did Ophelia somehow got hold of Catherine¡¯s weakness? If it had been before, Iris wouldn¡¯t have thought of this at all, but after going through the case of Hermia and the Marquisate of Neir, she realized that it was quite possible. Unaware of Iris¡¯ confusion and her doubts, Catherine smiled innocently at Ophelia with her gorgeous face. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, right¡± As she said so, Catherine patted Ophelia on the back of her hand, as if asking for praise. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°Anytime you want.¡± Iris¡¯ expression was morphing more and more, but Catherine ignored it. Meanwhile, Ophelia was concentrating on figuring out what to say next. ¡®What should I say to her?¡¯ It was an open secret that Catherine, though not the next head of Sheffield, was deeply involved in her family affairs. Thus, she couldn¡¯t just humiliate her to her face by asking, ¡®I heard that Marchioness Neir is working behind the scenes against your family?¡¯ To put it vulgarly, if the Marquisate of Neir is a family that snorts loudly in the political world, the Marquisate of Sheffield could be said to be a family that farts a little in the business world. Fortunately for the imperial family, the two families that dominated the political and business worlds were on tight footing. Crucially, the Marquisate of Sheffield strongly supported the imperial family; very different from the Marquisate of Neir. ¡®So I¡¯m sure Marchioness Neir is plotting something behind the scenes against Marquis Sheffield, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s related to the festival.¡¯ ¡®Hmm, instead of mentioning the entire family¡­¡¯ Unlike the dirty relationship between families, the young ladies might be on good terms, so Ophelia first asked, ¡°What is your relationship with Lady Neir?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an annoying woman.¡± ¡°Annoying? I see.¡± Ophelia was relieved that the relationship had been sorted out at once, and Iris quickly nodded like she agreed tremendously. Catherine, whose eyes met Iris¡¯, also nodded in silence. Did people say that the enemy of an enemy is a friend? No words were exchanged, but at that moment a strange bond developed between the two. Of course, it was in danger of being smashed in a matter of seconds. ¡°She¡¯s presumptuously aiming to be the crown princess. No matter how I look at it, it can¡¯t be her. The entire empire knows that Lady Neir is greedy. Where is she going with that greed?¡± ¡°I strongly agree. But if you put your hand on your chest and think about it, didn¡¯t a certain Lady Sheffield openly say that she would sit on the crown princess¡¯ seat? Using grounds that only the lady knew.¡± A very refreshing answer returned to Iris¡¯ sharp and bloody words. Ame: Yo Richard, get it together! The ladies kinda seem more charming than you! Dea: if Iris and Catherine can¡¯t get Ophelia maybe they can get together? nothing better than enemies to reluctant friends to lovers haha! CH 38 ¡°Ah, I have given up on the crown princess seat.¡± ¡°You have no right to talk¡­ what?¡± Iris paused from the motions of shaking her head and clicking her tongue. She doubted her ears, but Catherine repeated her words with briskness. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the crown prince anymore.¡± Catherine even whipped her hand roughly as if it was really nothing. However, she soon involuntarily opened her eyes wide at Iris¡¯ unexpected and violent reaction. ¡°No, it makes no sense that you¡¯re not interested in our prince!¡± Ophelia¡¯s shoulder instantly bounced up at the unexpectedly loud shout. Fortunately, Iris and Catherine held her hands tightly, which saved her from falling off her seat. ¡°What is it, all of a sudden?¡± The gaze of Catherine, whose expression was as if she was looking at a strange thing, and Ophelia¡¯s rabbit-like eyes, were fixed on Iris. Iris gently put Ophelia¡¯s hand down and jumped to her feet. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not interested in the crown prince! How amazing is he¡­¡± After that, for a long time, ¡®how great, how wonderful, how¡­¡¯ In any case, praises for him continued. Within the first few seconds, Ophelia¡¯s bewildered expression slowly rotted away. In fact, if she examined Iris¡¯ words one by one, they were all correct. Not just in the empire, but even a three-year-old child living on any hill in the continent would know how great he was. But really¡­ What should she say when she sees Iris talking so passionately? Looking at her fellow aide¡¯s eyes, which glowed with pure loyalty, made her stomach swell for some reason. ¡®Well, this is what it is.¡¯ ¡®Excessive praise towards a target causes a backlash and brings the target hate.¡¯ The cold gaze of Ophelia was unable to stop Iris¡¯ words, so she simply stared, but Catherine did not hold back. ¡°So what if I say I want to become the crown princess again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do? If I say I¡¯m not interested, you make a fuss, and if I am, there¡¯s also a fuss.¡± It was like that. Ophelia shook her head and as her eyes met Iris¡¯, she pretended to scratch the back of her neck. Eventually, Iris sat down again and asked with a stiff face. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get a head injury within the last days, there must be a reason. Why did you give up?¡± With a smile like the sun, Catherine answered, as if waiting for the question. ¡°I found someone else. Not the crown prince, but someone else.¡± When she couldn¡¯t find any pretense, let alone lies, in the marquisate lady¡¯s voice and expression, Iris timidly uttered, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So why would I covet the position of ¡®crown princess¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a slope for the young lady. So, when is the wedding date?¡± Catherine shook her head at Iris, who offered congratulations that contained less sincerity than the weight of the wings of a dragonfly. ¡°It¡¯s not about marriage. We¡¯re going to be together for the rest of our lives.¡± Abruptly, she pulled Ophelia close and smiled widely. ¡°We¡¯re friends for life.¡± Despite suddenly and awkwardly having her face pressed against Catherine¡¯s, Ophelia did not push her away. As it would be right to say that Iris did it in her stead. After separating Catherine from Ophelia like a spinal reflex, Iris looked at Ophelia with a shocked expression. ¡°Fri¡­ Friends? Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia, now with her cheek pressed to Iris¡¯s shoulder, nodded her head cleaning, contrary to being in a similarly awkward posture as before. At that, Catherine raised her chin proudly. ¡°I told you. Friends for life.¡± Her proud face and her voice made Ophelia hot in her ears. ¡®Why is the shame on me?¡¯ Silence fell between the three of them. By the time Ophelia¡¯s ears, which had been burning red, faded to pink. Iris parted her lips with an extremely sharp eye. ¡°You really don¡¯t want it anymore. I mean, being the crown princess.¡± ¡°No. Whether Lady Fillite, no, whether the aide¡¯s heart believes it or not. Anyway, I have Ophelia now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to emphasize it so many times.¡± The soft whispers of Ophelia floated between the two, but her voice was so light that it couldn¡¯t reach anyone and just faded. The two headstrong women stared at each other, then simultaneously turned their gaze to her. The rabbit, caught in the gaze of the snake and the mongoose, only blinked without knowing why, and the snake and the mongoose, who saw it, soon glanced at each other. ¡°Lady Sheffield.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I apologize for the rudeness thus far.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± It was a sudden reconciliation, but it was very natural for the two parties involved. In the past, Catherine couldn¡¯t let go of her greed to become the crown princess, and now she had completely turned off his interest in the crown prince. The very issue the two of them growled over had evaporated. Besides, since they were both Ophelia¡¯s friends, did that mean they would keep seeing each other? Iris held out her hand, and Catherine firmly gripped it. ¡®What a dramatic conclusion.¡¯ Secretly rolling her eyes, Ophelia brought her hands together and lightly clapped. ¡ªPak, pak, pak, pak, pak. ¡°Then, the two of you are now friends¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± This was the third time. Iris and Catherine answered as if they had an agreement. ¡®They seriously declared that they are not friends, but I think they¡¯ll get along amazingly if they get closer.¡¯ Almost simultaneously, both ladies turned away from each other, and Catherine raised her teacup. ¡°Seeing that you brought up the story of the Marquisate of Neir, it seems that they did something else.¡± ¡°The liquor license, one of the festival rights, was robbed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ophelia nodded in confirmation as Catherine nearly dropped the teacup at the news she hadn¡¯t heard before. ¡°My God, I heard that the heir of that county, a gambling addict, died.¡± ¡°It was an under-the-table deal, so it must not have been known. And on the surface, the count will continue to step out.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still doing dirty things. I¡¯m sure she learned a weakness of his and threatened him.¡± Without even hearing what had happened, Catherine at once thought about what was said thus far and inferred it. ¡°Therefore¡­¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wondering if there are any other families that have rights to the festival that have been deprived of them in the same way, right?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Once again, Ophelia¡¯s eyes became like a rabbit¡¯s. Catherine shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. For your information, Sheffield didn¡¯t get threatened because my stupid brother handled things pretty well. I would rather throw that idiot away than to pass on the rights to the festival.¡± ¡°As expected, Lady Sheffield. You understood fast.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the early compliments.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys really close?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ophelia raised her hands before her chest and nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re not close. Catherine, can you ask other families about this?¡± Since it was a question that touched the internal circumstances of each family, it would be difficult to hear the answer as clearly as earlier. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a simple solution.¡± Catherine lifted her chin slightly and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m going to throw a masquerade ball. I¡¯ll invite the families who hold the festival rights.¡± ¡°Masquerade?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Iris raised an eyebrow at Catherine¡¯s words. ¡°Because people tend to talk lightly when their faces aren¡¯t revealed.¡± . A few hours after Catherine and Iris shook hands with determined faces and concluded a dramatic agreement. Ophelia was facing Richard. ¡°A masquerade?¡± ¡°Yes. If we do well there, we will be able to find out at once whether Lady Neir touched other things besides the liquor license, or tried to touch it.¡± ¡°Lady Neir? I told you to look into the marchioness.¡± ¡°Ah, of course we¡¯re going to dig into Marchioness Neir too. If we dig anyway, we¡¯ll dig at the same time. But as I said before¡­¡± ¡°Through your gut feeling?¡± ¡°Yes. For some reason, Lady Neir was caught. The first time could be a coincidence, but if it happens the second time, even if there is a possibility of it being a coincidence, it might be intentional.¡± ¡°Did you say that if coincidences overlap three times, then it¡¯s inevitable?¡± ¡°To think there is such a terrible inevitability as the necessity of making an assassination.¡± Frowning, Ophelia shook her hand. ¡°Anyway, the things regarding the festival have made some progress. So, when are we leaving?¡± While Ophelia was suffering in the Sheffield¡¯s residence, a heavy rain had passed. There¡¯s only one chance left now. ¡°Leaving?¡± ¡°Heavy rain, heavy rain¡­ I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s probably here.¡± Pointing to a place not far from the Imperial Palace, Ophelia decided to forget Iris and Cooper, who were still suffering without a sound from being hit by a paper typhoon in the aide¡¯s room. It was because if she thought of the tired faces of the two and the ruthless amount of paperwork, her conscience was pricked. ¡°It¡¯s afternoon now. It will soon be evening, and then night will come. When shall we leave?¡± ¡°Right now.¡± The answer was so light and quick that at first thought, one would mistake it for going out to the garden right in front for a drink. And Ophelia, far from being embarrassed, welcomed it with both hands open. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go!¡± Wasn¡¯t the quicker the better? Richard reached out his hand toward such an Ophelia. Reflexively, she put her hand on top of his, then asked, ¡°Why are your hands¡­ ugh!¡± Ame: Oho, are they gonna catch on that Raisa is a regressor too? Side note, the author is amazing at making plot move during chitchats. Dea: I think yes, this ball is going to reveal a few things and i¡¯m here for it CH 39 Staggering thanks to the sudden heightened vision, Ophelia gripped Richard by the shoulder and managed to keep her balance. Richard, who had lifted her lightly with one arm, whispered to her. ¡°Here we go.¡± Before Ophelia could even open her mouth, the two disappeared on the spot. (TL/N: this, is the ¡®running faster than a horse¡¯ part.) Shortly thereafter, the two were not at the Imperial Palace, but at the place Ophelia pointed out on the map. Richard looked around without gasping for breath. In contrast, Ophelia was barely breathing, her arms still wrapped around his neck. ¡°There is no sign of rain yet, but since it¡¯s often unexpected rain¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Before Richard could finish his words, Ophelia raised her head and yelled. ¡°I thought my heart was going to fall out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°I came here because you asked to go.¡± Richard, seeing Ophelia¡¯s widened eyes, put her down and turned his head away. ¡°Now. No more laughing. Come on.¡± While emphasizing each word, Ophelia slapped him on the back. However, the force of the hit was nothing more or less than a cotton ball, so the laughter that had subsided broke out again, and it took some time for the second wave to subside. ¡°Richard.¡± Ophelia continued her words, raising her index finger at Richard. ¡°Come on, follow me.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were folded as he nodded. ¡°It would be nice. But what?¡± ¡°¡®I will warn you beforehand when I run while holding you.¡¯ That is, me, Ophelia.¡± ¡°I will warn you before.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°When I run while holding you.¡± Even though Richard obediently repeated after Ophelia, when she made a face that seemed to have deemed his words very unreliable, he looked at her pale cheeks and said once again, ¡°I will definitely do that in the future.¡± Ophelia immediately nodded, looked around, and let out a gasp, although it was unknown if it was a sigh or admiration. ¡®It¡¯s really where I pointed.¡¯ ¡®His speed is really fast.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve never ridden a horse, but as he said, it¡¯s certainly faster than a horse.¡¯ Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been any need to worry about whether the blade-like wind would blow off her ears and cheeks, which were fine when she was riding a horse. Staring blankly at Ophelia, who was looking around, Richard asked. ¡°Can you feel something? Rain or anything else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just rain. And don¡¯t you think it smells like rain?¡± Richard responded to Ophelia as she gazed up at the sky and sniffed indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you check it out.¡± ¡°Yes. If it comes down and I taste it, it¡¯ll be clear that it¡¯s just simple rain.¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Richard tilted his head, and Ophelia tilted her head in the same direction. ¡°Why do you taste it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you taste it?¡± Silent for a while, Richard stared at Ophelia¡¯s questioning expression that was as if she was asking something very obvious. ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing I have to taste it.¡± ¡°You have to confirm. See, hear, smell, taste and feel¡­ No, the latter is not possible. Anyway, you have to use all five senses.¡± In this place where there was no concept of elements, it was impossible to determine whether it was rainwater or not by analyzing the elements of what fell down. At Ophelia¡¯s confident expression and surprisingly logical words, Richard let out a short chuckle. ¡°What is it? Why are you laughing again?¡± ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t even think of it.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes became dazed like a flounder¡¯s and replied grimly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you enjoyed it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Besides, if you¡¯re there¡­¡± Richard stretched out his hand toward Ophelia, then hesitated. ¡°No, you said I should check.¡± She was about to grab his outstretched hand, but paused as well. ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden¡­¡± ¡ªKwarreung! ¡ªShaaaaaa. Before Ophelia could finish her words, her eyes flashed as if someone had pressed a switch, followed by the sounds of thunder and rain. Like a rat caught in the rain in an instant, she blinked for a while. Between her slightly parted lips, empty breaths escaped along with white puffs of air. ¡°Uh¡­ Huh?¡± ¡®Rain? Is it raining? No, should it be like this?¡¯ Without exaggeration, it was really a downpour no different from someone pouring water from a bucket overhead. The rain was so strong that it was difficult to keep your eyes open, and even though she was wearing clothes, the rain was piercing through the fabric, making her skin hurt. ¡°Suddenly? Really, so suddenly?¡± ¡®Is this some kind of hidden camera? Like someone preparing and pouring water all at once¡­ There¡¯s no way!¡¯ Ophelia, who managed to properly catch the mind that almost escaped from reality, was able to look up at the sky only after making a cover over her forehead with one hand. There were a few clouds floating just now, but it was as if the relatively clear sky had been a lie. Currently, all Ophelia could see of the sky was dark black clouds. She licked her lower lip, running a hand through her wet hair just before it clung to her forehead and poked her in the eye. In a dejected voice, she said, ¡°Rain¡­ yes. It¡¯s rain. It¡¯s just water falling from the sky.¡± The raindrops blocked her vision like a curtain, to the point she could only see the silhouette of Richard although he was right in front of her. The water was also hitting her body hard. ¡°And it¡¯s filthy cold¡­¡± Again, things changed before she could finish her words; the radiant sky stretched over her head. Ophelia, flinching and closing her eyes tightly at the sudden glare, saw Richard in front of her nose. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Do I look okay?¡± Richard didn¡¯t answer, and wrapped a large robe around Ophelia¡¯s shoulder, from where he had pulled it out from, she did not know. She felt a little less cold in the sunlight, but she bit her teeth at the chill of the cold water dripping down her skin. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°Ah, right before.¡± Her response continued as she gathered her damp hair together and squeezed it; it mercilessly wet her robe. ¡°Then you could have pulled me away.¡± ¡°I only knew that it was going to rain. I didn¡¯t know if it would come to me or go towards you.¡± ¡°But you could have pulled me as soon as the rain fell!¡± When Ophelia shouted in a fit of rage, Richard reached his hand out. He tapped the raindrops that were precariously hanging from the tip of her nose, and after doing so, his hand wrapped around her whitened cheeks. Instinctively rubbing her cheeks in the warmth, Ophelia soon stiffened. ¡®No, this is not the time!¡¯ Drops of water dripped from the tips of Ophelia¡¯s hair as she leaned her cheek against his palm. At that moment, Richard also paused. ¡®Very, no, it¡¯s terribly cold.¡¯ As Ophelia¡¯s lips parted, Richard withdrew his hand as though he had been burned. He looked down at the palm Ophelia had rubbed her cheek against and clenched his fist. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ cold.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m wet!¡± Thinking about it again made Ophelia burst into anger and shout. ¡°I think I¡¯ll die alone like this!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die from getting hit by the rain¡­¡± Richard blindly hugged Ophelia as she charged forward, her head hitting his chest. It was a movement that was no different from a headbutt without force, but neither as soft as a butterfly nor as elegant as a crane. And Richard should be able to avoid it sufficiently. No matter how nimble Ophelia was to hit the backs of assassins, before Richard, she was like a firefly in front of the sun. If he had taken just one step to the left, she would have fallen face down on the floor. But he moved to lessen her shock. This wasn¡¯t the first time the two had hugged each other. Having gone through so many regressions, it would be insufficient to count the number of times Richard held Ophelia in his arms. However, Richard froze while holding Ophelia. A body as cold as the cheek rubbed against his hand. And her wet, bright red hair clung to her frame like a rose in full bloom. No, as if her entire back was red and stained with blood. Visions of the past shimmered over her current figure and eventually overlapped. He didn¡¯t know. After each regression was over, he couldn¡¯t remember whether he was dead or alive. Nevertheless, only that red-stained back remained vividly in his memory¡­ Richard unknowingly tightened his arm around Ophelia¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. It wasn¡¯t until after they were tightly joined that he could hear the thumping sound of her heart over her cold body temperature. ¡®No, or is this the sound of my heart beating?¡¯ Now, it was hardened and wouldn¡¯t run anymore. Like the time when he gasped before losing all his escorts, it seemed like someone was digging into his chest. ¡°Richard.¡± Ophelia whispered as she looked up at his strange and unresponsive condition and swept the corners of her eyes. ¡°Richard.¡± Only then did the breath he had been holding back escape from his lips. He slowly exhaled and closed his eyes, while she carefully examined him. How many times? No, there would be no end to this situation in the future. Ophelia knew too. That when he was with her, he saw visions of the distant past. Looking back on the past that was crushed, he dug again and again where only the dust remained. It was not something he could quit on his own volition. Like a scar that couldn¡¯t be erased, like a trauma that would follow you for the rest of your life even if you wanted to cover it up. He must see the remnants of the past embedded deep inside every day like a ghost. Ophelia gazed at Richard, his face paler than hers who was soaked in the rain, and then hugged him tightly. ¡®What I can do is so limited, so small¡­¡¯ CH 40 She could only hold his hand and raise him up, or share her warmth. ¡®But I should at least do that.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t given up on anything yet, and that included her only ally, Richard. How long has it been since they started hugging each other like this? As Richard¡¯s breathing slowly stabilized, Ophelia blinked slowly, relieved and relaxed for a moment. The warmth that touched her trembling body, which was hit by icy rain, was so warm that she instinctively groaned. The thought of ¡®Is it okay to be like this?¡¯ soon melted away in the comforting warmth that came from the spot where she came into contact with him. Almost operating on the instinct to live, Ophelia burrowed into Richard¡¯s arms. Instead of pushing her or squirming away, he pulled her deeper into his arms. For a long time like that, when the sounds of each other¡¯s heartbeats were almost in sync. The sound of rain hitting the ground from behind stopped and the sun shone on their backs. Then Ophelia opened her mouth, exhaling her fully warmed breath, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore, so I think you can let go.¡± As she said that, she squeezed his arm, but the rock-hard arm didn¡¯t budge. Ophelia raised her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry to say this, but it¡¯s very uncomfortable now that we¡¯re both wet.¡± The warmth, which had been so pleasant, had now become lukewarm, and it was not very nice. Somehow, now, it made sense that the scene after the male and female protagonists hugged each other on a rainy day in dramas and movies was completely cut out. ¡®It¡¯s still fine for now, but since they¡¯re wet, it¡¯ll smell¡­ No, it¡¯s not the time to think like that.¡¯ Shaking herself out of her daze, Ophelia looked up at the unresponsive, sharp jawline¡­ and pointlessly opened and closed her mouth. It was because she felt awkward, looking back on what she had done. Rubbing against him because it was cold, then pushing him away saying it was uncomfortable. It seemed like she just used him as she liked then threw him away? ¡­No. It would have been better if it hadn¡¯t rained in the first place. Or¡­ if only he had pulled her when it started to rain! ¡­That was not it either. The act of keeping her out of rain was clearly a favor, not an obligation he owed. Even if she thought about it like this and that, she could only conclude that it was a pointless complaint, even if there was a sense of regret. ¡®Great. Let¡¯s stop thinking.¡¯ Ophelia no longer had the nerve to ask him to let go, so she twisted her body to slip away, but Richard did not let go of her. ¡°Richard?¡± Trapped in his arms, Ophelia looked up at him with a puzzled expression, but her vision suddenly heightened dramatically. ¡°Wrap your arms around my neck.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back.¡± At his words, Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened like a rabbit¡¯s and she quickly obeyed his instruction. And she buried her face in his neck. The moment her ticklish breath flowed down his neckline, Richard kicked off the ground. ¡ª Two days after Ophelia returned to the Imperial Palace in Richard¡¯s arms, with the conclusion that the strange rain was just rain. As she expected, the heavy rain reached the center of the imperial palace, or to be exact, right above the royal palace. But there was something she didn¡¯t expect. The strange downpour that soaked the Imperial Palace didn¡¯t stop as fast as before. Rather than stop, it rapidly expanded its range of influence and became a disaster that affected not only the entire Imperial Palace, but also the capital city¨C no, the empire. The third morning after the start of the flood which no one expected. ¡ªBang! The emperor violently struck the armrest of the throne. ¡°Tell me!¡± It had only been a few days since the investigation team organized by the emperor departed upon the suggestion of the crown prince and the report that there was a strange heavy rain. Even before what exactly the strange downpour was was revealed, it became a flood that swallowed the entire empire. ¡°The embankment is not enough to withstand it.¡± ¡°The manpower to rescue people from the already flooded territories¡­!¡± ¡°At this rate, it won¡¯t be able to hold out tonight!¡± ¡°The damage has been reported! More countermeasures! Suggest countermeasures!¡± Despite the emperor¡¯s scolding, no one was willing to open their mouths. Because there was virtually nothing they could do. No, it would be true to say that there was nothing a person could do. ¡ªKwak! ¡ªGeuureum. The flash of lightning was followed by thunder. ¡°We did everything we could. But we couldn¡¯t stop it no matter what, so¡­ for now, we have no choice but to wait for the rain to stop.¡± No one refuted the desperate sound that flowed from someone¡¯s mouth, or insisted that it couldn¡¯t be. The emperor also gritted his teeth, but he couldn¡¯t deny the reality. Two-thirds of the empire was submerged in just three days. The people of the empire were wiped out without any help, and the nobles were no exception. Even Marchioness Neir could not hide her confusion and kept her mouth shut. In the shadow behind the imperial court where despair had become desolate and dark. Richard, leaning against the pillar and crossing his arms, watched the whole situation with eyes like glass beads. In the midst of the quiet air that even reduced the sound of breathing, there was a clear sense of desperation and distress on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Where is the crown prince!¡± Despite hearing the emperor¡¯s voice searching for him, Richard didn¡¯t step forward. He just left the place. Without deciding on his destination, his pace towards finding someone was neither fast nor slow. ¡°It¡¯s a disaster beyond human control¡­¡± A catastrophe that no one could prevent occurred not only this time but also the last time. No, it should have been. Such was the earthquake that was made to disappear after many tries. A great, irresistible disaster that only he and one other person remember. ¡°As expected, this rain had something to do with the earthquake.¡± Like how the previous catastrophes came suddenly, so did this storm. Natural disasters didn¡¯t come with warnings or notices, but they wouldn¡¯t happen out of nowhere. This was not a natural phenomenon. Richard felt a presence and hesitated. ¡°Your Highness.¡± And without a doubt, she was right in front of him. ¡°Ophelia.¡± Richard held out his hand to her, and Ophelia took his hand without saying a word. Cold rain that hurt the skin and froze one to the bone. A corner of the Imperial Palace where the tireless sound of rain hit his ears. The two of them, holding hands that were colder than the falling rain, opened their mouths and spoke almost at the same time. ¡°I have to¡­¡± ¡°You should¡­¡± ¡°In the same way as last time?¡± ¡°In the same way as last time.¡± This flood must end in the same way as the earthquake. Ophelia looked down at his hand, which was no less chillier than hers, and an idea struck her. ¡°Richard. Have you ever thought about this?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We die and regress.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then if everyone dies in this flood, will we just die? The end?¡± Ophelia had never seen or imagined the world after they died in the infinite regression they were trapped in. After all, whenever they regressed, they saw the same situation as before, that was, this same world. If it hadn¡¯t been for this freaking regression, it would have been easy to say that no matter who died, the world would still be spinning. No, if Richard, the main character at the center of this world, died and disappeared, the world itself would disappear. ¡®It¡¯s real, but since it¡¯s a fictional world, there¡¯s a possibility.¡¯ ¡®But if we¡¯re in a beggar-like situation where we¡¯re going through an infinite regression like now¡­¡¯ A low voice rolled through her ears. ¡°Shall we try it?¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were sincere as he gazed at Ophelia. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Ophelia flatly refused. It was just a thought, and she didn¡¯t want an ending where all died and disappeared. She didn¡¯t want to die in pain and misery, she didn¡¯t want to just die either. She wanted to end the infinite regression. ¡°I was just curious. I have no intention of drowning.¡± Richard opened his mouth, then closed it without saying anything. It was because the words ¡®I wonder how long you¡¯ll think you don¡¯t want to die¡¯ didn¡¯t come out as if it was stuck in his throat. He died and lived, then he met her. His lack of desire to live was to such an extent that if his chance to die came, he would accept it without hesitation, and he would be very glad. That was why, when they first met, he was cynical about her words. The words of not wanting to give up. How long could she say that, he must have laughed at her foolishness. But now¡­ ¡°Richard, plums¡­ you¡¯re thinking about that, right?¡± The answer came half a beat later. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When will the assassins come?¡± Ophelia shook the hand that held his, and Richard smiled faintly as he looked down at the crown of her head. ¡°As they wish. They must come before this flood sweeps away everything.¡± ¡°I feel like the deadline is incredibly tight. Is it just me?¡± As she perked her ears and listened to the pouring rain, the sound of water echoed from all directions along with the rumblings of thunder. ¡°Can it last an hour?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re only talking about the Imperial Palace, it should be able to hold out for about an hour. If you¡¯re anxious¡­¡± After a brief pause, he pulled Ophelia¡¯s hand towards himself. ¡°Shall we go to the highest place?¡± If it was the highest place of the Imperial Palace, even if the whole world was submerged in water, there would be a place to step on until the end. But Ophelia pulled her hand back, stopping him. ¡°No, I hate being struck by lightning.¡± ¡°Lightning?¡± ¡°Yes. The principle of a lightning rod is that lightning strikes the closest highest point¡­ no.¡± CH 41 Ophelia stopped talking and kept her mouth shut. There would be no concept of electric charges or lightning rods in a world without electricity. ¡°Uh¡­ hmm. Ahem, ahem.¡± Ophelia cleared her throat awkwardly before opening her mouth again. ¡°This is also what one of the grandfathers next door said in his sleep, so let¡¯s move on. If we go to the highest place, I don¡¯t think the assassins will be able to follow us up there. As before that, they¡¯ll all drown.¡± Richard didn¡¯t ask more, and when Ophelia closed her mouth again, only the sound of rain could be heard. How long did they wait for the assassins? Almost out of patience, Ophelia shook her legs and turned her head to Richard, who, noticing in advance that she had something to say, replied, ¡°There is no sign of an assassin yet.¡± At his answer, Ophelia did not hide her nervousness and stretched out her neck. ¡®It can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯ ¡®Unless special measures are taken!¡¯ With determination in her eyes, Ophelia licked her lower lip. ¡°Richard. I¡¯m going to do something crazy, but I¡¯m not betraying you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before he could figure anything out, Ophelia took a deep breath and exclaimed loudly. ¡°Here! Here is the prince!¡± ¡ªHere, here, here¡­ Although she cried loudly, her voice echoed faintly through the sound of the rain. After a few more shouts, Ophelia breathed in and looked up at Richard. Richard, about to ask what she was doing, caught sight of the childlike expectation and hopes in her eyes, shut up for now. When he didn¡¯t question her, Ophelia urged. ¡°How is it? Is anyone coming?¡± ¡°¡­No. What have you done?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m betraying a comrade on the same path. I just thought that if I spread the location of the assassination target to the surroundings, the assassins can come straight without wandering, and we can die a little faster.¡± With embarrassment coloring her face as she spoke, Ophelia glanced around and looked at Richard. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯ll never betray¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not betrayal.¡± ¡°Yes. Please be aware of that.¡± Seeing Ophelia smiling pretentiously like a servant, Richard laughed out loud. Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened as his laughter pierced through the sound of rain and thunder hitting the walls and fiercely shaking windows blown by the wind. ¡°Did you just laugh¡­?¡± Unconsciously, she raised her index finger and pointed it straight at Richard. She was so shocked that she almost forgot what the situation was. Even so, the crown prince of the empire, Richard, laughed. No, he was never angry nor embarrassed. Everyone who knew him would say the same. ¡ªHis face is always expressionless, and the only expression you get a glimpse of on rare occasions is boredom. But Ophelia was an exception. She had always been, since she kidnapped Richard. She saw his smile and the way he held back his laugh, which no one else had ever seen. She even reached out her hand towards his broken, dry, crumbly interior that no one else could tell. So it should not be strange that it was Ophelia who saw him laugh out loud. When someone laughed, even if others didn¡¯t know what was going on, the laughter would be contagious and they would laugh together. Ophelia, however, was so surprised by Richard¡¯s laughter that she kept her eyes rounded like a rabbit¡¯s and her ears perked up. Soon, his laughter died down and he looked at her with his eyes curved. ¡°What did you do?¡± She saw his unexpected smile in a situation that didn¡¯t suit it at all, but she emphasized it again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re hiding so well that they can¡¯t find us. It¡¯s absolutely not a betrayal.¡± ¡°Yes, there is no way that you will betray me. You won¡¯t be able to.¡± Although there was a sense of discomfort behind the words, Ophelia nodded hard because she would never betray him anyway. ¡°Sure.¡± Because of that, Ophelia did not notice it. The second when Richard¡¯s honey-colored eyes darkened to the point where they looked black, almost like the pitch-black night. And at that moment, the seed that had sprouted a little inside him grew slightly bigger. It was too small a change for him to notice, as it was still only a bud. Eventually, Ophelia came to a conclusion. ¡°I guess unlike the last time, you can¡¯t just think about it. Last time, you said that an assassin came when you tried.¡± ¡°Yes. In that case¡­¡± ¡ªSureung. Richard drew his sword without hesitation, and Ophelia swiftly grabbed his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± She tugged his arm and continued talking nonchalantly. ¡°I must die first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Until now, I¡¯ve always died first. If I die after Richard dies first, and I can¡¯t regress¡­¡± Ophelia shut her mouth shut. If she didn¡¯t regress, it meant her death. But more than that¡­ The back of her hand holding his wrist tensed and the bone bulged. If she didn¡¯t regress, he¡­ Richard would be left alone. Again. In an infinite regression that was no different from an abyss that even he did not know the end of. All alone. Ophelia wasn¡¯t alone when this bloody cycle started for her. On her first infinite regression, she found him, and was able to see the same place with him. But Richard was alone from the start. If Ophelia hadn¡¯t burst into his life, forever¡­ A bright blue flame glowed in her cerulean eyes. ¡®I can¡¯t let it go like that.¡¯ In order to live with him, she committed the grave crime of kidnapping the crown prince, even grabbing him by the collar. ¡°I will die first.¡± While reaching her hand toward the hilt of Richard¡¯s sword, Ophelia asked, ¡°Do you have another sword?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back there. You have one more sword, so don¡¯t go later to collect it.¡± Ophelia paused a second, then she added with a chuckle of her own. ¡°And don¡¯t look at me either. I¡¯m shy.¡± Her tone was light, as if she was trying to hide an embarrassing hobby. But what she was talking about now was death. She would do it with her own hands. Even though she was smiling, and her stiff face showed signs of nervousness, she did not withdraw her hand. Rather, as if she was trying to pounce on him, she groped for the hilt of his sword that her fingertips touched and even pulled it lightly. ¡°Please lend me this.¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°I thought about it a lot, so lend me¡­¡± ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Having cut off his own words, Richard couldn¡¯t follow through. Why. ¡®Why are you¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­not asking me to kill you?¡¯ He would be able to kill her with one single strike, with as little pain as possible. Although she killed assassins, she had actually never held a sword. There was no way she could accurately stab her heart with his sword. In the end, all she would create would be a painful and lasting death. Ophelia couldn¡¯t have not known that. But she didn¡¯t ask him. ¡®You¡¯re not asking me to kill you.¡¯ And somehow, Richard could tell why without even asking. During the last regression, that was, during the earthquake, Ophelia died before his eyes countless times. Sometimes she showed her back, and sometimes she faced him. Maybe it was then. She must have realized then how he was seeing her death. Come to think of it, she only died facing him once. In the countless deaths, Ophelia desperately tried to die out of his sight after that single encounter. Of course, there were many times when things didn¡¯t go as planned. Despite knowing that Ophelia¡¯s death would constantly scratch his insides and make it bleed, Richard tried to confirm it. He couldn¡¯t bear not seeing it. He didn¡¯t know why, but when he didn¡¯t check on Ophelia, he felt like he was suffocated, and he scratched his throat while panting. So he probably wouldn¡¯t listen to her request not to see her death. Rather than that¡­ ¡®Rather, at once, without her even noticing¡­¡¯ Immediately after Richard had that thought, Ophelia met his eyes, which had sunk like the thick twilight. She opened her mouth, but she said nothing and reflexively took a step back. Because there was clear murderous intent in his eyes. Death had been experienced countless times. Under various methods, time and place, and the hands of people of all ages and gender. Has she ever felt their murderous intent? ¡®That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ As in the Murim texts, which she read in the family¡¯s library, only a handful of people were said to be able to conceal their intention to kill until right before killing, or even while killing. Thus, without a single exception, those who killed her spewed murder before doing so. So she was used to it. ¡®But Richard¡¯s¡­¡¯ Ophelia, whose shoulders trembled intermittently, tried desperately to open her frozen mouth. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t kill¡­ don¡¯t¡­ do it. Yes¡­ yes¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ ah.¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t even realize that she had spoken to Richard. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have cared. Really. CH 42 Since she had to spit out the truth that she really didn¡¯t want to say out loud. Yes. Ophelia didn¡¯t want to die at Richard¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t mind anyone else¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t want it to be his. If she were to die at his hands¡­ the pain and misery of death would be nothing. The feeling of betrayal or resentment she might feel wouldn¡¯t be a problem either. What Ophelia was truly afraid of, and something she never wanted to see¡­ ¡­was the wound Richard would receive. Could it be explained with the simple word ¡®wound¡¯? Even if he forcibly tore open his chest, ripped his heart out and held it in front of his eyes, would that pain compare to that? She was by no means a saint who embraced everyone with love and forgive even those who killed her. But, as it was. Just as Ophelia was always an exception to Richard. For Ophelia, only Richard was always an exception. She hated seeing the indescribable pain he would endure more than the pain, hurt, misery, and sorrow she would feel at the moment of death. Even if he closed his eyes so as to not see, because he knew it, he would not be able to take his eyes off, let alone look away. Even if blood flowed from the body, the bloody tears flowing from the eyes would touch him even more. A dangerous air swelled between the two, as if everything was about to collapse. Ophelia and Richard. Neither one backed away, eyes locked, staring at each other tenaciously. After an unknown amount of time had passed, Richard stretched out his hand toward Ophelia. He didn¡¯t mean to break her neck, nor did he want to pierce her heart. Those dry, rough fingertips brushed Ophelia¡¯s round forehead, passed the smooth bridge of her nose, grazed her lower lip, and touched her chin. He did each motion slowly, as if he was checking if she was really in front of him, and then he took a step back. ¡°You were the one who told me you didn¡¯t want to die and to survive.¡± He was smiling faintly even though he was telling a bloody story that wasn¡¯t funny at all, and Ophelia likewise smiled. His sword exposed its entire body with a shrieking sound that scratched the nerves as it came out of the scabbard. Contrary to Ophelia¡¯s imagination, however, Richard did not immediately stab or aim at her heart with the sword. With her eyes wide open at the sharpened blade of the sword, her reflection flickered on it, then disappeared. ¡®Oh, I asked to borrow.¡¯ It was more like asking for a loan than borrowing it. It seemed she forgot about it for a moment because her head wasn¡¯t working well. Ophelia reached for the hilt of the sword, then paused when Richard shook his head. He immediately brought out a handkerchief and glanced at Ophelia. She reflexively looked at the handkerchief, her eyes widened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Richard wrapped his handkerchief around the sharp blade. ¡°The length is not suitable for stabbing while holding the hilt of the sword.¡± Ophelia blinked at the very simple and clear answer, then grabbed a handful of the hem of her dress and said, ¡°Use this.¡± ¡°This should be enough¡ª¡± ¡°Use it.¡± She sternly cut off his words. ¡°How can I endure with a handkerchief? I want to die, not to have my palms cracked and covered in blood.¡± Ophelia shuddered as if she didn¡¯t want to imagine it, then clenched her fist and pounded her chest. ¡°When I die, I want to go at once as painlessly as possible!¡± ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s something to say so resolutely.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what everyone wants? They say that when you die, it¡¯s best to go peacefully in your sleep.¡± ¡°The knights say that fighting and dying on the battlefield is the best. And for the emperor, it¡¯s to be holding the pen, doing work for the sake of the people of the empire until the very end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s right. Anyway, I¡¯m me. Please use it.¡± At those resolute words, Richard lightly swung his sword, and in the blink of an eye, Ophelia¡¯s dress was cut below her knee very precisely and neatly. Ophelia felt embarrassed to have her legs exposed up to her knees. Although before she possessed, she used to wear skirts that didn¡¯t even reach halfway up her thighs. She had somehow adapted to life in a different world. It was going well. Until she was trapped in the bondage of infinite regressions, she was trying to grow her secret funds and sneak off with her engagement ring. It was indeed a very long time ago. Ophelia, who briefly reminisced, raised her head and gritted her teeth, and slowly went down on her knees. As she picked up the sword, which was lined with cloth in the middle of the blade, Richard¡¯s voice, which seemed to be slightly trembling, flowed into her ears. ¡°Aim at the heart as it is.¡± She aimed the tip of the sword at her heart, but he shook her head. ¡°A little to the left. No, more to the left.¡± Eventually, when the unprecedentedly sharp tip of the sword stood at the exact location of the heart. ¡°There¡­ if you stab it as hard as you can.¡± He turned away without finishing his words, and Ophelia looked at his back for a while before focusing all her strength into her arm. In the next moment, as Richard had said, Ophelia died instantly. She stumbled forward, and her stagnant red blood soaked his heels. The instant Richard unconsciously scratched his neck, pulled out another sword and was about to slash his carotid artery. ¡ªPuck. An iron arrow pierced his chest. ¡ªPuck puck puck. Then, as the blare of tearing fabric resounded in succession, blood flowed from Richard¡¯s lips, which were faintly smiling. . ¡ª Ophelia Bolsheik, during the sixth infinite regression¡­ With a very nervous expression, Ophelia pressed her nose against the window, making a pig¡¯s nose while looking out into the heavy rain. She swallowed her dry saliva as the heavy rain that had been pouring down right above the Imperial Palace slowly stopped. ¡®Don¡¯t let your guard down just because the rain subsides.¡¯ Among the numerous regressions that she could not remember, there were countless times when heavy rain fell like that and then it simply stopped. She was delighted at first. Since the heavy rain did not develop into a flood and stopped, it would be okay to stop regressing¡­ What! Within seconds, a devastating flood that shattered dreams and hopes came. It wasn¡¯t only once or twice that she was fooled, and at this point, even a monkey wouldn¡¯t be full of hope. However, since she had to see the end anyway, she didn¡¯t give up on looking outside. ¡®What we had done to make this regression¡­ should I just give up? Will it just collapse?¡¯ No! Even if it collapsed, of course it must rise again. Finally, the rain stopped completely and the sky was as blue as her eyes. ¡ªGulk. The sound of saliva going down her throat echoed loudly and a few seconds later¡­ And a few minutes¡­ Again, more time had passed. A large hand covered Ophelia¡¯s forehead as she stared at the clear sky with the most suspicious expression. Richard cupped her forehead and pulled her into his arms, and said, ¡°If you rub your forehead and nose against the window like that, neither will remain.¡± Ophelia, who opened her mouth but didn¡¯t answer, gazed far off at the clear sky. Then, leaning the back of her head against his hard chest, she rubbed the corners of her eyes, which were dry and twitching from not blinking. Lowering his hand and holding her tightly in his arms, Richard also looked up at the sky. ¡°The rain has stopped.¡± ¡°The rain¡­ it¡¯s not raining.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can we end it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been over an hour.¡± ¡°Should we wait longer?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Who could answer this? But the two had to make a decision. Should they wait longer or end it? ¡°If there is no flood by the end of today, there is no way it¡¯s not a success¡­¡± Ophelia, who had grown sullen as she spoke, rubbed the back of her head against his chest. ¡°Ahh, I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± At that, Richard wiped her forehead and smiled. Ophelia opened her closed eyes and muttered, ¡°Still, this regression has paid off.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mhm. For example, the conditions for an assassin to come, and that you must never let your guard down even if you seem to succeed after returning.¡± Ophelia continued, licking her lower lip. ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to go back to the point where you first regressed, that is, right before the empire collapsed after the flood. It worked even if you go back to the start of the flood. It took a while, but I¡¯ve learned some new things, so this infinite regression is wo¡­¡± ¡°Wo¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth it! Let¡¯s end it right now. This sickening regression!¡± As Ophelia almost cried and vented her anger, Richard tapped her head with the tip of his chin and nodded. ¡°All right, it¡¯s over.¡± Not long after those words, as if it was a starting point, the assassins who had crawled into the Imperial Palace and were holding their breath waiting for an opportunity were swept away with the autumn leaves. ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia estimated the time she was alone, but no matter how she calculated, common sense didn¡¯t come up with enough time to kill all the assassins. But the person was Richard. A man whose common sense became the common sense. If he said it was over, then it was really over. ¡°Ugh, this regression is finally over.¡± At the end of Ophelia¡¯s words was a long yawn, and she stretched like a cat. Ame: How long can they keep up with the disaster-regression tactic ;-; I¡¯m worried already¡­ and also, not me screaming ¡°cute!!!!!!¡± at the backhug scene when they¡¯re in a life and death situation >_> #guilty_as_charged Dea: I appreciate the cute scenes, no more pain and suffering, just fluff and romance pls..they deserve it! CH 43 The flood, which was a huge disaster that wiped out the entire empire and killed two-thirds of its citizens, became something that only existed in the memories of the two. And no one knew this was the second sign after the earthquake. Richard, too, only vaguely guessed that the earthquake and flood were somehow related. But he didn¡¯t know specifically how they were intertwined. Ophelia just muttered to herself and tilted her head. ¡°Earthquakes and floods. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen them appear in succession like this¡­¡± After thinking about it for a while, Ophelia thought of it only before going to sleep that night. ¡°Aren¡¯t these two of the signs of doom in religious texts?¡± Haha, Ophelia let out a dry laugh and shook her head. ¡°I should wipe my feet and go to sleep. It¡¯s not a sign, it¡¯s the sound of a dog eating grass. Destruction means tomorrow¡¯s documents will be destroyed.¡± (TL/N: ¡®wiping feet¡¯ means ¡®leaving the dirt of work/burden behind¡¯, and ¡®the sound of a dog eating grass¡¯ means ¡®nonsense¡¯ since dogs don¡¯t eat grass in general.) So the flood, the second omen, ended with a single heavy rain over the Imperial Palace. . By the time Ophelia laid down on the bed after finishing the infinite regression that finally ended the flood. Unlike her, who fell asleep as if passing out, the employees of the Marquisate of Neir were having a sleepless night. ¡ªKwang! ¡ªClang! Psssh! Tea cups, as well as vases amounting to a number that commoners would never touch in their lifetime, were shattered and scattered on the carpet. The servants knelt down and lowered their upper bodies as close to the floor as possible, and prayed, hoping that nothing would fly over their heads. It had been a long time since the young lady they served had such a near-paroxysmal depravity. Humans were animals of oblivion. At some point, after the fearful incidents stopped, it gradually faded in their memories¡­ As if to make fun of them, Raisa exploded like an active volcano and ran amok. ¡ªHwak! ¡ªChiyiik! Kwang! When sheer curtains and decorative tapestries were invariably torn to shreds, and there was nothing left to break in the room. Raisa gasped for breath, her pupils split vertically. Even the shoulders raised in anger, the fiercely narrowed eyes, and the scar on the cheek couldn¡¯t overcome her anger. ¡°Aaaaaagh!¡± A cracking sound echoed throughout the room. The servants fell even more flat on the floor, their necks trembling, and Raisa screamed for so long that it was indescribable. How long did the seizure which shook the entire serene mansion and made the servants as quiet as dead rat last? ¡°Huu¡­ ha, huh¡­ huu.¡± Raisa took a deep breath as the room turned completely into chaos as if a storm had passed. The woman herself was as messy as the room. With force, she closed her eyes and cracked her neck a couple of times before opening her eyes. Murder, anger, hatred, and malice overflowed from her gray eyes, but she didn¡¯t show her depravity again, just slowly inhaled and exhaled. Raisa, who had caught her breath, opened her mouth. Her voice, which had been hoarse from screaming, came out as if it was scratching her throat. ¡°Clean it up.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± The servants were visibly shaking, but no one was beaten to the point of death and broken objects were no longer flying, so as usual, they barely exhaled and moved in perfect order. The room was tidied up in no time. However, the maid who was tying Raisa¡¯s hair with trembling hands made the mistake of tugging a strand of her hair. Instantly, the maid fell at Raisa¡¯s feet and trembled. ¡°S-Sorry.¡± Raisa looked down at the maid as if it was a teacup she had smashed with her own hands. For the maid, one second passed like a thousand seconds, and her sentence fell. ¡°Put this away too.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ l-lady, my lady! Please spare me! Please!¡± The blue-faced servants dragged the maid with a deathly pale complexion. It must be absolutely terrifying for that maid. But the rest of the servants were expressionless. If one person made a mistake, all those present that day would be dragged out and severely beaten, or if it went further, their limbs would disappear one by one. Raisa shook her hand very lightly toward those awaiting sentencing. It was as if there had never been anything that had pushed the servants¡¯ lives to such an extent that one would cry out, ¡®I¡¯d rather die.¡¯ ¡°Everybody, get out. And don¡¯t let anyone in. Until I call. Even if my mother comes back.¡± A room which only the weak light of the moon shined through, where everyone had left. Raisa sat gracefully on the empty sofa and nibbled at her fingernails. The tip of her fingernail, which had been ripped out like that, reflected blood, staining her teeth red, but she didn¡¯t care and continued to chew. She couldn¡¯t stand it, her stomach was boiling and she was irritated. Her anger had already exploded once, but the exasperation and hatred inside her would not disappear just like that. In the regression this time around, again, something was strange. Things that she hadn¡¯t expected happened, and it led to some terribly good outcomes. But due to that, after the regression stopped, all that was left in her grasp was a decent level of results. ¡°Again¡­ need to kill again.¡± Raisa took out the small notebook she had kept with her. The messed up fingernails stained the leather of the notebook and even gave off a fishy smell, but Raisa didn¡¯t care. Because her eyes were searching for the past and the future that had yet to come, not the present. All she wanted in this regression was this one thing. The completion of a village. The village was a very special place that she planned and built alone from beginning to end. A fairly large village built on the outskirts of a territory not far from the capital. Its beginnings go back an incredibly long time ago. A place where, through many regression, she made into the shape and direction she wanted. Yes. It all started with the meeting of a man. He looked poor, but he was a man with a decent face and a neat demeanor. He was from a family that had already fallen to the point of no saving and would not come out unless you searched the list of the nobility of the empire, but anyway, he was a blue-blooded noble with his own talents. And Raisa bought the man¡¯s trick. No, it would be accurate to say that she robbed him. ¡°Is that all I have to do?¡± ¡°Yes. If you do a good job, your family will live without knowing anything.¡± Raisa ordered a man who cared for his family for reasons she could never understand, and told him to build the village. The man was more capable than she thought, and the village grew larger than she expected. And it was still expanding, albeit slowly. ¡°Now that the size of the town has been scaled, you should know what to do.¡± ¡®Yes, but¡­¡­ Do people really want to do that?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s your job to make that happen. Oh, of course, I¡¯ll help you. Until that happens. And it will.¡± The man¡¯s face expressed that he found her words incomprehensible, but Raisa intended to regress until the village was completed as she wanted. And finally, at the end of this regression, a messenger came from the man. ¡°I used the method you said, and everyone said they would do it. Every single one.¡± It was a satisfactory report. However¡­ Raisa¡¯s blurred eyes, recalling that point, slowly came into focus. ¡°Not enough.¡± Certainly, it was almost completed the way she wanted, but her heart was hardly filled. A little more. No, more. The more greed was filled, dried up and emptied, the bigger it swelled. ¡®If I had to do it, I would do it perfectly.¡¯ ¡®If I regress until I get what I want perfectly¡­¡¯ Before long, Raisa giggled and scratched the bloody leather of the notebook. ¡°There is no such thing.¡± She knew it herself. That no matter how many times she went back, the perfect thing she wanted wouldn¡¯t come out. When one was obtained, she would want another, and if ninety-nine out of a hundred were gained, then she would want a thousand, and then ten thousand. Besides, following the bizarre disaster that shook the ground, this time, there was a flood? Just as the last disaster passed away, this disaster had become something that never happened after repeated regressions. But if she went back, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that either. It was a disaster that she could not have imagined, let alone expected, so she did not really want to go through it again. ¡°Is this the second one?¡± Raisa tilted her head, then shook it off. Because disasters that have now become non-existent were not important. She had to do something to alleviate some of the unresolved minutes of flipping and scratching her insides. In order to do that, it would be good for her to see the results of what she had done so far. She had never seen the town with her own eyes before. The man who built the village gave her information, but she wasn¡¯t naive enough to believe it as it was. Naturally, there was one who monitored the place, and a person who watched that one. And watchers for him were also set up. Not only were there those who kept an eye on each other biting their tail like that, but there were also a few who reported separately about the village. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get some lab mice.¡± The corners of Raisa¡¯s mouth twisted as she said that, and a insidious smile bloomed. ¡®If I see how much I¡¯ve achieved with my own eyes, I¡¯ll feel a little better.¡¯ ¡ªTok tok. Raisa¡¯s face was contorted savagely. Didn¡¯t she say not to let anyone in? ¡°Lady Raisa. You told me to not let anyone in, but this person said you told him he could enter anytime, and no matter what, there is information that he must convey now.¡± Raisa frowned at the servant¡¯s words that came from outside the door. ¡®If he was told to enter anytime¡­¡¯ CH 44 ¡®It¡¯s surely about the village, since he hasn¡¯t left for it.¡¯ ¡°Let him in.¡± As soon as permission was granted, the door opened and a person who she might have met somewhere before appeared. (TL/N: not sure if my tl conveys this, so i¡¯ll just say it here ¨C he has a common enough face that would make you think you¡¯ve seen him before.) He¡¯s just plain enough to not arouse suspicion wherever he goes. The tool and messenger that conveyed the man¡¯s messages and general information to and from the village. He entered the room with a pale face and a hurried step. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At the chilling malice lurking in the darkness, the messenger had to wipe away the madly flowing cold sweat. He opened his mouth, but it was dry from rushing here too hastily, and his lips, which were a powdery white, made only a clicking noise. But the messenger managed to squeeze his voice out. It was because he thought, no, he was convinced that if he didn¡¯t open his mouth now, it would be the end. ¡°Uh¡­ Mm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Before the messenger knew it, Raisa had approached him. Extremely frightened to the point he couldn¡¯t even scream, the messenger¡¯s forehead was soon forced to hit the floor. Desperately, he opened his mouth again, even though he was in pain at the sharpness of the heel of a shoe on the back of his head. ¡°Uh¡­ there¡¯s a problem.¡± At the words that came out properly, the foot that was stepping on the back of his head lost some pressure. ¡°The problem?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem¡­¡± A dark night when the thin moon hid its face behind the clouds. ¡°¡­and I¡¯m keeping an eye on that man, but it¡¯s still just a suspicion.¡± After the report, the messenger lifted his nose, which was barely breathing, from the floor as the pressure on his neck disappeared. Right after that. ¡ªKrrrek. With her eyes glistening, Raisa crushed the weakest bone in the messenger¡¯s neck with her sharp heel. From behind the clouds, faint moonlight barely leaked, illuminating her face then disappearing soon after. Raisa, stepping on the broken neck of the messenger who had already stopped breathing, let out a calm, cold breath that was unlike her seething inside. It was as if she had never been angry. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, it has to be dealt with.¡± She had no desire to regress. Since she learned from experience that if she went back every time there was a problem, another problem would arise. Unless it was a problem she couldn¡¯t solve no matter what she did, she would rather not regress. ¡°If I can¡¯t deal with it, I¡¯ll do whatever I can until it can.¡± That sentence rang in the dimly lit room. . On the surface, nothing much happened, and the strange downpours that had been going back and forth throughout the empire stopped. A few days later, in the evening¡­ At a villa owned by the Marquisate of Sheffield, located in an area slightly out of the center of the capital. It didn¡¯t boast as much splendor as the Sheffield family¡¯s main mansion, but compared to the surrounding buildings, the lights that brightened the night more than the day were lit one by one. And in the middle of the very red decorations¡­ The servants were running like crazy to finish the job they were entrusted with. ¡°Hey, not that tapestry over there! More red!¡± ¡°Oh, no. I can¡¯t use this fondue. Yellow doesn¡¯t suit it at all. Get rid of it.¡± ¡°Ah! There¡¯s not much time left, we have to finish it quickly!¡± ¡°Rose! Yes! Don¡¯t we have red roses? If so, bring white ones and dye them red! There¡¯s no time, so move quickly!¡± It was time for the party to begin. (TL/N: in case anyone forgot, because I sure kinda did¡­ this is the party to sniff out Neir¡¯s potential other involvement in the festival license stuff.) The busy hands of the servants became even faster, and the sunset gradually ripened against the ground. The snake, the owner of the villa and the organizer of the party, appeared. No, Catherine appeared, wearing a red snake mask. ¡°Is it ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°If you say so, then so be it.¡± Contrary to her words of faith, the eyes behind the mask shone extremely sharply. At that, the butler in charge of the villa bowed deeply and hurriedly retreated. Catherine, who caught a glimpse of the butler¡¯s back, took a look at the outdoor garden that was to be the main stage of the day. A variety of tapestries and pieces harmonized with red roses in full bloom seemed sufficient to create a more splendid night than the day. Even so, Catherine examined closely for any shortcomings. This should be a very special evening. After all, wasn¡¯t this the first thing she did for Ophelia? ¡®And I don¡¯t know if she will notice¡­¡¯ Red, representing Bolsheik, was designated as the theme color of the evening party. Catherine immediately shook her head. No, it would be perfect if Ophelia was satisfied and happy without recognizing it. ¡®So even if it¡¯s not perfect, it must be prepared to be as close to perfect.¡¯ Catherine¡¯s eyes shone fiercely. She didn¡¯t just sit back and talk. She walked the talk, inspecting the whole garden herself, moving right up to the beginning of the evening party. ¡°Open it.¡± With Catherine¡¯s order, the front door of the villa opened, and the invitees stepped into the villa one by one. It was an evening hosted by the Sheffield family, and Catherine at that. The hive of society and all, standing out with Lady Neir was a disaster in and of itself. There was not a single one who did not respond to Catherine¡¯s invitation, and there were not merely one or two who were eager to be invited to this evening. Being invited to her tea party or ball ahead of the festival was a very useful advertisement that the family had a close relationship with the Marquisate of Sheffield. ¡°I thought you would call me here before the festival.¡± ¡°As expected, right? You have to do it once every year and move on.¡± ¡°Sure. Anyway, this year¡¯s a masquerade, which is also a night party.¡± ¡°I liked the tea party of the past year, but this one is also interesting.¡± ¡°What do you mean? This one is much more fun. Day and night, even the mask. I¡¯m already looking forward to the fun things that will happen.¡± The young ladies who covered their faces with various masks burst into laughter at the frank words. As Catherine¡¯s goal and Iris¡¯ assertion, the night of the evening party with a slightly more relaxed atmosphere than usual was about to ripen. A servant approached Catherine, who was busily dealing with the young ladies due to her duties as an organizer. He whispered something and Catherine¡¯s face became wide enough that anyone could tell. After Catherine, with a more gorgeous smile blooming under the colorful lights, flew away¡­ Those left behind shared the same emotions to the extent that they could recognize each other¡¯s expressions even though they were covered by masks. Surprise and bewilderment mixed, and soon they opened their mouths one by one. ¡°She¡¯s so happy.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the first time in my life seeing Lady Sheffield so happy.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hmm, did the jewelry or dress she wanted arrive?¡± Then someone raised a mischievous topic. ¡°Is someone she loves coming?¡± After a moment of silence among the young ladies, they opened their mouths at the same time and became noisy. Other people¡¯s love life was always fun. How long did they kick back and forth over Catherine and her possible love affair? ¡°What¡¯s everyone talking about? You all seem to be having a lot of fun.¡± The person they were chewing, tearing, and tasting appeared with two companions. Once again, a moment of silence passed between the young ladies, but with a different meaning than before. Very unusually, one of the companion¡¯s faces was covered with a mongoose mask, but judging by how she seemed to be wrapped in cold air¡­ It must be Iris Fillite. First of all, the fact that Iris showed up at such an evening party was shocking. On top of that, the host of this party was Catherine. Was there anyone who didn¡¯t know that the two of them were bitter enemies gathered in this villa? No, even among those who were not invited to this evening, surely there was no one who did not know that the two of them exchanged bloody conversations whenever they met. ¡°The person using the mongoose mask¡­ oh!¡± A young lady, who spoke to Iris without thinking much, was pinched on the side by her friend right next to her and shut her mouth. ¡ªRight now, they were at an evening party where everyone was wearing masks. The unspoken rule was to not talk about who was who, whether you could clearly tell the person¡¯s identity or if it was vague. The young ladies had so many things they wanted to say at the sudden appearance of Iris, and their mouths were itchy, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. Of course, it would be possible to indirectly ask who Iris was and why she suddenly came here. ¡°These are the people I ¡®specially¡¯ asked for.¡± Catherine, the host of the evening and the esteemed Lady of Sheffield, had said so, so the surrounding ladies couldn¡¯t bring it out anymore. ¡ªHow could Lady Sheffield, who had invited Lady Fillite, say ¡®specially¡¯ with such a wide smile? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ the Sheffield and Fillite? This common thought came into the minds of the ladies, but none of them could say it. And the other person besides Iris Fillite¡­ There was nothing to identify the person wearing the rabbit mask. Indeed, because the mask she wore was faithful to her duties, completely hiding her face, to the extent that not a single hair was visible. The young ladies exchanged glances. However, no one could guess who the rabbit was, and because of that, curiosity only spread like wildfire. ¡°Now, let the evening party begin in earnest¡­!¡± ¡°I apologize, my lady, but this is an urgent call.¡± Catherine was about to raise her champagne glass when an urgent-looking servant interrupted in an even more tight voice. ¡°Whose?¡± In response to Catherine¡¯s sharp question, the servant bowed his head deeply. ¡°The young master sent it.¡± At the words of ¡®young master¡¯ coming out of the servant¡¯s mouth, the young ladies¡¯ ears widened and perked. CH 45 It was because of the hope that the esteemed son of Sheffield would come here. Although he was the next marquis of the Sheffield family, he rarely appeared in public, so it was difficult to get a chance to meet him. But¡­ just in case¡­ a little bit of hope¡­ ¡°He says there¡¯s a problem where he is.¡± The young ladies, who received confirmation that he was not here, let out a sigh of regret and pity. Catherine spoke with a spine-chilling smile, which was nothing like before. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Turning around, Catherine paused and whispered to the rabbit. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be gone for a while.¡± Ophelia patted Catherine¡¯s arm and replied. ¡°What are you sorry about? It¡¯s urgent news. Hurry up and go.¡± Having grown accustomed to Catherine¡¯s touched eyes, Ophelia gave her a light push on the back and nodded. After Catherine hastily left, the remaining ones¡­ While no one was able to open their mouths, another servant intervened with rather fast steps. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The servant whispered something to none other than Iris. The more the servant whispered, the more Iris¡¯ lips revealed under the mask pressed into a thin line, and sure enough. Awkwardly, Iris whispered to Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, can you be alone for a while?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course.¡± ¡°If someone talks to you, just ignore him, and if there¡¯s a fight¡­¡± ¡°Iris. I¡¯m not a five-year-old. Why are you behaving like you¡¯re looking at a child playing in the water?¡± Ophelia said it as a joke, but Iris nodded very seriously. ¡°It does look like that.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Laughing, but not really laughing, Ophelia had a dry smile on her face as she shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. Go. It¡¯s urgent, right?¡± Unless it was extremely urgent, one wouldn¡¯t have thought of leaving a child at the water¡¯s edge. ¡°Yes. Apparently, something is wrong with Sir Gryu. But I can¡¯t tell you the details.¡± ¡°No worries. Go quickly.¡± Again, Ophelia pushed her friend¡¯s back. Then she was finally alone. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that the fox was king in a place where there was no tiger? The instant Catherine and Iris, both bearing a huge presence, disappeared at the same time¡­ Among the remaining ones, the lady with the loudest voice, that was to say, the one with some power among the little acorns, took a step forward. Staring at the motion, Ophelia had a premonition. ¡®Muddy water will soon splash.¡¯ Didn¡¯t the world of novels also have a rule that bad forebodings were always true? The lady openly scanned Ophelia up and down, and tilted her head exaggeratedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but did you take the wrong path or something?¡± The lady made a sarcastic remark, openly revealing that she was doing so because Ophelia was ¡®specially invited¡¯ by Catherine. ¡°Even though it¡¯s a masquerade.¡± At the gesture of the lady, who seemed to have omitted the words ¡®Well, what is this?¡¯, the other ladies simultaneously stared at Ophelia¡¯s entirety and giggled among themselves. It was insulting, but it was an ambiguous situation to refute because no one had openly affronted Ophelia. But Ophelia, covered in a rabbit mask, was calm. As ever since that young lady took a step forward, she was busy thinking about other things. Last night. Ophelia rummaged through the family¡¯s study, or rather, the library. She wasn¡¯t looking for anything in particular, but she found a lot. Like how there was a guest from Murim. But her astonishment did not end there. No matter how many times she read the records, she found things that she only saw in the world before she was possessed, such as fish-shaped bread. Ridiculous stories of fighting the stereotypical, doomed world itself, and being one of the four heads of a crime city as a black trader who once reached all continents. As she went through the history books of Bolsheik, she was made to feel as if she was reading not heroic legends or fairy tales, but ghost stories. ¡®What the hell is this Bolsheik family doing¡­¡¯ ¡ªTak! Ophelia was brought back to reality by the clear sound ringing in her ears. ¡°Oh my God! Why in the world is my fan there?¡± Tilting her head, she looked down at the fan that had fallen at her feet. The feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu was no joke. Soon after, she took her eyes off the fan and looked up to see the young lady of a count family smiling crookedly at her. As for the surroundings¡­ Some of those who met Ophelia¡¯s eyes were stunned, some were expressionless, some frowned. And lastly¡­ eye contact with Catherine and Iris was made. Ophelia widened her eyes. Before she knew it, the two of them were standing at the fork in the road at the entrance of the garden, and quickly came closer. For some reason, Catherine¡¯s cheeks were so vividly red that it could be seen even under the mask, and Iris alternated a subtle gaze back and forth between the fan and Catherine. ¡°Oh, this.¡± Only then did Ophelia, remembering her history with Catherine, begin to speak, but her voice was drowned out by the loud voice of the lady who threw the fan. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see the fan¡­!¡± And before her words were finished. ¡ªKwak! A very sharp sound resounded under the heels of Catherine¡¯s shoes. Amidst the silence that came in an instant. ¡ªKwa-aak! The sound of the fan being smashed echoed over the garden. The culprit who threw the fan, as well as the young ladies who sympathized with her or just stood by, widened their eyes. The ruby in Catherine¡¯s snake mask flashed and reflected light, but the reflection was overshadowed by the glare of her eyes behind the mask. ¡°Where is the fan?¡± ¡°W-What? Bu¡­ Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± While the young lady, who was startled by Catherine¡¯s gaze, spluttered. Having been expecting this situation, Ophelia laughed while Iris, who came close to her, whispered. ¡°Haven¡¯t I seen this scene before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that fan won¡¯t hold its shape for long.¡± That¡¯s right. It would soon be smashed. Puddeudeuk. ¡°Where¡¯s the fan?¡± The young lady of a county family stammered, completely pushed by Catherine¡¯s overwhelming force, and Iris answered in her stead as if she didn¡¯t want to give her a chance. ¡°Hm. I don¡¯t know that. All I see is trash.¡± Iris did not bother to indicate whether the garbage was the fan or the owner of the fan. As a result, the young lady¡¯s face turned white, and the complexions of the ones who supported her also changed. Iris wouldn¡¯t know who that young lady was, but Catherine could make a rough guess. When the snake and the mongoose simultaneously bared their teeth toward a common enemy, the killing was indescribable. The rabbit¡¯s eyes widened at the terrifying sight, and she repeated inwardly, ¡®Mountains are mountains and waters are waters¡¯. Shortly thereafter, Catherine met Ophelia¡¯s eyes, and with a brilliant smile, she trampled on the fan to the point its shape was unrecognizable. ¡®Is this something to smile at so innocently? No, wait, why are you smiling like that while looking at me?¡¯ When Catherine, on which everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on, gazed at Ophelia, everyone¡¯s eyes redirected onto Ophelia. Unlike the previous arsenic, curious, or dismissive gazes, all kinds of glances were mixed, but neither was truly pleasing. Feeling everyone¡¯s gazes on her body, Ophelia sighed inwardly. ¡®Why is the embarrassment mine again?¡¯ Ophelia wanted to massage her throbbing forehead, but she couldn¡¯t. Reluctantly lowering her hand at the touch of the hard mask, she swallowed a sigh. After rendering the fan completely unusable, Catherine raised her chin and spoke to the group who had led this incident. ¡°Leave now.¡± Then Ophelia added urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t make them leave!¡± These were the words she tried to whisper to Catherine, but her voice was louder than she thought, so everyone heard it. ¡°Ah, yes. Don¡¯t leave the party, go somewhere out of sight.¡± Obediently, Catherine nodded and repeated Ophelia¡¯s words, and the group huddled together in a corner of the garden, their shoulders gloomily drooping. After all that¡­ Those who watched the scene of the snake and the mongoose shielding the rabbit and even the snake obediently following the rabbit¡¯s words realized. ¡®I don¡¯t know who that rabbit is, but I know that she is not to be trifled with.¡¯ ¡®If I could build a friendship beyond the superficial, then Sheffield and Fillite¡­¡¯ ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to hang out with not just those two families, but with the outstanding Catherine and Iris?¡¯ The way they viewed the rabbit changed for the third time. Not only did it exceed the initial disregard or absurdity, but it also took the place where the following confusion and suspicion of doubt disappeared. Greed. There were only the glimmering gazes with the desire to get closer. Ophelia easily passed all those glances. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to shed those burning eyes since she was a woman who had a knack for ignoring things that weren¡¯t good for her mental health while regressing infinitely. Catherine and Iris, both about to step forward toward Ophelia, paused. Ame: *claps* BRAVA! It went one full circle, I LOVE it! Dea: i love the dynamic between the girls, this is the friendship i needed in novels! CH 46 They paused because Ophelia, the person involved, was not embarrassed, nor was she fed up. Rather, she was quite indifferent. Soon, Ophelia leaned slightly toward Catherine. ¡°Catherine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± At Ophelia¡¯s glance, Catherine finally turned her gaze toward the servant who had come to her side, unable to hide his nervousness. ¡°Excuse me, my lady.¡± ¡°What else?¡± The servant lowered his voice and whispered so softly that only Catherine could hear. Hearing the whispers, the corners of Catherine¡¯s lips began to twitch in great displeasure. Her energy was so ferocious that Ophelia, as well as Iris, took a step back. By the time everyone swallowed their saliva at the expression of Catherine, which made them feel on edge¡­ ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The servant silently bowed, and Catherine glanced lightly at Ophelia and Iris, her eyes glinting through the snake mask. But unfortunately, ¡®speaking with the eyes¡¯ did not work between them. Catherine let out a short sigh before saying, ¡°Tell that person to come in.¡± At her words, a question mark floated above everyone¡¯s heads. Come in? Who? The minds of those gathered there began to roll violently. Seeing how Catherine hated it so much¡­ But there were too many people under that category, so they couldn¡¯t infer from that. Aside from that, the servant who appeared to be in a difficult situation eventually allowed the person to enter, even though Catherine showed signs of disliking it Judging by their reaction, it must have been a party crasher. Even if it was an uninvited guest, if it was someone that Catherine had to let in, there were only a limited number. This time, the young ladies¡¯ eyes started to sparkle. A figure was floating in the minds of those with shiny eyes, akin to that of a beast hunting for food. Lawrence Sheffield. Catherine¡¯s brother and the next Marquis of Sheffield. However, one person thought of someone completely different. The fine hair on Ophelia¡¯s back stood up. Without blinking, she stared at the entrance to the garden and nudged the inside of her mouth. She had a feeling. She could tell. This masquerade was a stage to find out whether any other licence of the festival had been transferred to the Marquisate of Neir or if there was such an attempt with the ladies of each family. But it wasn¡¯t just for that reason, there was one more thing Ophelia was aiming for. ¡°Let¡¯s not invite the Marquis of Neir?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there a reason behind this?¡± Catherine and Iris expressed curiosity. ¡°With Lady Neir around, we¡¯ll be able to extract more quality information from the other ladies¡¯ subtle gazes and gestures.¡± ¡°Understandably so. That¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t invite her.¡± Ophelia nodded with certainty, but the other two still looked dumbfounded. At that, Ophelia put on an ¡®oops¡¯ face. Since the back-and-forth ¡®talking with the eyes¡¯ conversations worked with Richard, she habitually expected such things from others. So she added an explanation. ¡°People tend to covet what they don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if Lady Neir wasn¡¯t invited, she would definitely come?¡± ¡°Yes. If an invitation is given, she might choose not to attend, suspecting that there is an ulterior motive. However¡­¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t invite her, she¡¯ll come even if she suspects there¡¯s an ulterior motive!¡± A faint smile spread across Ophelia¡¯s lips as she recalled Catherine¡¯s cheerful voice. And not long after, the one who had greatly annoyed Catherine appeared in a brilliant light. The moment a woman with gray eyes appeared at the entrance of the garden, wearing a mask even more dazzling than Catherine¡¯s. Ophelia let out her long-held breath. She came. The one they had been waiting for finally appeared. Wearing a white lion mask, Raisa¡¯s mask changed color whenever she walked. This was because diamonds densely filled the mask, so the light reflection went according to the party venue¡¯s different colored lighting. Those who saw her were both awestruck yet peeved by her great splendor, but not Ophelia. Just like when she met Marchioness Neir, Lady Neir made her senses sound an alarm as well. Raisa¡¯s mask was a lion. A lion, nothing else. The symbol of the empire and the symbol of the imperial family. If she had come wearing a golden lion mask, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for her to be immediately accused of treason. This was because the golden messenger could only be used by those who inherited royal blood. As a matter of course, nobles rarely used the symbol of ¡®lion¡¯ at all. It was to avoid being caught and entangled in precarious situations, since even the second cousin of the in-laws could start a rebellion. Since it was that serious, nobles avoided yellow, which was close to golden, even for small lion ornaments, an item only for young girls who wish to become the crown princess. The Marquisate of Neir was no exception, but Raisa appeared here wearing a lion mask. And, very cleverly, she wore a translucent diamond. Among the changing colors, there might be golden light, but that was only the moment when the light was reflected. It would be a problem if the blood of the imperial family came forward and claimed it was offending, but there was no one who could take issue with Lady Neir on that in a place like this. Was that highly calculated confidence, or was it recklessness driven by thoughtless greed? Ophelia swallowed dry saliva. If she was confident¡­ The Marquisate of Neir, or at least Raisa Neir, was aiming for the imperial family. Treason. At the thought of that, Ophelia sneered at herself. Wasn¡¯t that too much of a leap? Overthrowing the imperial family with just a lion mask. But the trembling lingered, and it got on her nerves. It smelled like something. A very nasty smell that she just couldn¡¯t get over. Like Ophelia from before, Raisa didn¡¯t care at all even when everyone was staring at her. Before long, she stood in front of Catherine, slightly tilting her head and saying, ¡°A snake is unusual.¡± ¡°A lion is much more unusual.¡± The two esteemed daughters of a marquis family faced each other without saying hello; they just checked each other out. ¡°I won¡¯t bother asking how you came to know.¡± Irritation tinged Catherine¡¯s words. With her arms crossed, Raisa responded. ¡°I think you should ask.¡± ¡°No matter how you say it, I didn¡¯t invite you, so it¡¯s an unchanging fact that you¡¯re an uninvited guest.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m invited.¡± ¡°What do you mean? The invitation was prepared only for certain people. And among them, you¡¯re not included.¡± The corners of Raisa¡¯s mouth twisted at Catherine¡¯s words, which were mingled with a sneer. As if they had made a promise beforehand, all those looking upon this scene had their hands clenched, moistening their lips that were dry from tension. Other than Lady Catherine Sheffield, who could speak so bluntly and explicitly towards Lady Raisa Neir? ¡ªWhatever you say, you¡¯re just an uninvited guest. However, Raisa did not explode on the spot, contrary to the expectations of Catherine as well as everyone else. She only handed out a piece of paper. ¡°Check it out. Be aware. That I have plenty of reasons to be here.¡± With her lips twisted into a shady smile, she continued. ¡°You have to supervise the whole festival, but you¡¯re slow on the uptake of information.¡± And likewise, going against Raisa¡¯s assumption, Catherine did not flare up. She just went through the paperwork and checked the words ¡®liquor license¡¯. Raisa¡¯s gray eyes shook as she looked at Catherine. The Marquisate of Sheffield¡­ It was cumbersome, but she didn¡¯t think it was too threatening. This evening was a kind of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s said she¡¯s holding an evening party, inviting the families involved in the festival. A masquerade.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The air between the mother and daughter facing each other was so cold that it could freeze the bones. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I should go.¡± At Raisa¡¯s answer, Marchioness Neir stared at her for a while before handing her an invitation. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation to the party.¡± It was an invitation from Catherine, which had never been sent to the Marquisate of Neir, but Raisa did not bother to inquire how she got it. Instead, she asked something else. ¡°What did you bring?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out when things go on anyway.¡± ¡°That means you don¡¯t need to know until then.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t know.¡± It was something out of context, but Marchioness Neir motioned for Raisa to leave as if she didn¡¯t want to talk any more. In response, Raisa picked up the invitation with sullen eyes and turned away. The disapproving voice of Marchioness Neir grabbed Raisa¡¯s ankle as she walked. ¡°You must know that the opponent is from the Marquisate of Sheffield.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even at the evening party, remember that your family¡¯s name is Neir.¡± Recalling up to this point, Raisa felt bitter. ¡®Cynically telling me to go but not make a mistake.¡¯ It had been a while since Raisa stopped causing minor accidents. Even so, Marchioness Neir still only saw her as her daughter, one that was stupid and greedy and had to be clamped down so that the family name would not be tarnished. Not knowing that Raisa already knew all the festival rights that Marchioness Neir had secured. She was really not interested in Raisa, her daughter and heir-apparent. But for Raisa, it was rather comfortable. Ame: I¡¯d like to remind everyone that Ophelia and friends still don¡¯t know Raisa¡¯s end goal (owning the empire). Only we, the readers, know. Since we¡¯re privy to Raisa¡¯s pov. + legend has it that while the female aides are out partying, Richard and Cooper are dealing with the mountains of paperwork. Dea: As they should (i¡¯m talking about Richard and Cooper haha), the girls are fighting a war of their own in there, we had fans flying earlier, now it¡¯s a war of words CH 47 The less her mother cared about her, the easier it would be to prepare to stab her in the back. In fact, it has been like that so far. Since her mother had been looking down on her, she didn¡¯t even know that the liquor license she coveted so much was in her hands. So she would also never know that what Raisa gave to Catherine was not an invitation, but something she got herself. Raisa narrowed her eyes. She was told to be careful of the Marquisate of Sheffield, and those words itself would not be wrong. She looked at the snake mask-wearing Catherine. At this point, that snake should have tossed the papers and told her to not talk nonsense. Raisa had her doubts, but that was it. In the end, although she was the society¡¯s beehive, she was just another young lady helping the family. Well, she thought she would meet the real heir, not this woman. Wasn¡¯t it said that he ran a brewery as a hobby? Anyway, as long as she held the liquor license, she was bound to meet him unconditionally. He would, at least, be worth using. More than the beehive in front of her eyes. Even if they didn¡¯t join hands, she just had to put him away so that he wouldn¡¯t interfere with her path. No. It would be great if he could help bring her mother, Marchioness Neir, down to the floor. ¡®When Marchioness Neir is driven to the edge of a cliff by my carefully prepared work.¡¯ What could be better than having the next master of Sheffield prove that she didn¡¯t know anything and that the marchioness did it alone rather than it being the will of the family? The corners of Raisa¡¯s mouth lifted with murderous intent, hatred, anger, and joy, but that was only for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s enough. There are people looking for me, so excuse me.¡± As if he didn¡¯t want to deal with Catherine any more, Raisa left, heading towards her followers. And, whether by coincidence or planned, they were the young ladies who had been kicked to the corner thanks to the fan play a while ago. Ophelia narrowed her eyes. ¡®I did think they seemed to have something to believe in to stay even after Catherine¡¯s warning, turns out it was Neir¡­¡¯ The young ladies whose shoulders were drooping tensed as Raisa approached them, and their necks stiffened more than that. Watching the superficial flattering of the one with power, weak to the strong and strong to the weak, Ophelia said, ¡°The lady from the Marquisate of Neir. What do you think?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an annoying woman.¡± She had already heard that sentiment. ¡°And she¡¯s become even more annoying since then.¡± Iris continued speaking. Under her mask, her face twisted into a frown. ¡°That blatant lion mask.¡± The rabbit¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Does Iris have the same thoughts as me¡­¡¯ ¡°Ugh, she¡¯s openly saying she¡¯s targeting the crown princess seat. It¡¯s no different than a declaration.¡± At the words that followed, Ophelia¡¯s round shoulders dropped slightly. ¡®Right¡­ You didn¡¯t think the same.¡¯ ¡®Now that I heard it, the crown princess thing mentioned by Iris might be right.¡¯ But since the knife was drawn, shouldn¡¯t the radish be cut as well? If she dreamed of treason and revealed it, then she must be strong enough to support her ambition. Ophelia asked more specifically to get the answer she wanted. ¡°In terms of ability?¡± ¡°Ability?¡± ¡°Does she have something that could be called an ability?¡± From the puzzled Catherine to the skeptical Iris. Their evaluation of Raisa was very harsh, but Ophelia couldn¡¯t ignore it as she kept scratching her nerves. Even if the overthrow of the imperial family, that was to say, treason, was dismissed as a leap forward or grandiose delusion, it would be better to leave room for further exploration. After all, wasn¡¯t Marchioness Neir the greatest enemy of Richard? Even if it wasn¡¯t for the story in the novel, just from what she encountered while working as an aide, it was clear that Marchioness Neir did not support the imperial family. Come to think of it, her mind was sold on the ¡®daughter of Marchioness Neir¡¯. She had never thought deeply about Marchioness Neir herself, the enemy. ¡°Since there is only Lady Neir in the marquisate, she will be the next head. How does she compare to the current head?¡± ¡°A firefly in front of the sun.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even compare them. If I do, it would be rude to Marchioness Neir.¡± ¡°That¡­ is it that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Marchioness Neir is the woman who made Neir what it is today. No one looked down on the Neir family itself before, but they weren¡¯t as afraid as they are now.¡± ¡°Compared to that, Lady Neir¡­ well, if she¡¯s famous, it¡¯ll be about her dirty temper?¡± Towards the very firm answer, Ophelia mentally raised her middle finger and cursed at her broken sense, which kept sounding a warning, saying that the lady of the Marquisate of Neir was dangerous. Nevertheless, she remained suspicious. Ultimately, Ophelia decided to look into it anyway, so she questioned a little more. ¡°So¡­ Lady Neir is not a typical rich family¡¯s daughter¡­ but the type of person who believes in the family¡¯s prestige and acts rudely to everyone?¡± Catherine, about to coolly nod her head, hesitated. Iris also kept her mouth shut. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Umm. It¡¯s ambiguous.¡± Catherine and Iris exchanged glances. If it had been a little, no, a long time ago, they would have nodded without hesitation¡­ ¡°Considering what she had done today. No, from quite a while ago¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely different from the old days.¡± A clue finally came to Ophelia. She leaned forward, her eyes wide open. ¡°She¡¯s different from the past? How?¡± ¡°Before, she would have had a dog fight in a situation like this.¡± ¡°Dog¡­ what?¡± When Ophelia asked about the words she couldn¡¯t believe had come from the mouth of a young lady of a venerable family, Catherine smiled brightly. ¡°Dog fight. If it was before, Lady Neir would have thrown her shoes first.¡± ¡®You¡¯re saying that while referring to Lady Neir¡­?¡¯ ¡°Ah, right. That¡¯s how it used to be. It was famous a long time ago for quite some time.¡± ¡°There must have been rumors about it, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Very¡­ it was great.¡± Perhaps it was before the possession, so Ophelia evaded answering. If something like that happened, how could she not remember it? Catherine shook her head as she looked in the direction of Raisa. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time for Marchioness Neir¡¯s crackdown to work. But there won¡¯t be anything different. People won¡¯t change that easily. Well, they might change when it¡¯s time to die, or if they wake up from the dead.¡± ¡°Wake up¡­ from the dead.¡± Ophelia repeated what Catherine had said in a voice so low that even she could not hear it herself. She must have said it without thinking. It was an idiomatic phrase that everyone threw around like a joke. But the words touched Ophelia painfully. Yes. People change when they die and wake up. Ophelia swallowed a wry smile. Until she was in this situation, she wanted to live a smooth and long life. (TL/N: the more accurate meaning of the phrase used is ¡®to just get by and survive as long as possible¡¯.) Out of nowhere, she possessed an extra whose name did not appear in a novel that she did not remember well. She didn¡¯t know why, but she adjusted pretty well and had her own goals of living a long, smooth life. That was why she lived without drawing attention to herself nor paid heed to anyone, waiting for the day she would escape the family. ¡®I¡¯m sure it was¡­¡¯ After being forcibly entangled in the bridle of infinite regression. ¡®Where am I standing now?¡¯ ¡®Who are the people next to me?¡¯ The person holding her hand, looking at the same place, and wandering on an endless path¡­ Whoever it was. She herself changed as much as her surroundings. Alternatively, perhaps she had changed more than that. She spoke out without hesitation the words she had been whispering inwardly, and did not hesitate to get her hands stained with blood if necessary. She hated the sad, miserable, and painful death. Struggling to escape the regression was only for herself. Just, if there was anything different¡­ The fact that, for the sake of only one person, Richard, she would be able to bring about even that death with her own hands. When she thought about it anew, she was on the verge of bursting out with bitter laughter. ¡®Oh my gosh.¡¯ ¡®Die for someone? Me?¡¯ What she could never have imagined was now¡­ ¡°¡­Ah. Ophelia?¡± ¡°Huh, yes.¡± ¡°You look dazed. Are you okay? You said it was difficult to breathe.¡± Iris worriedly looked at the rabbit mask that covered Ophelia¡¯s entire head as well as her face. In response, Catherine took a step towards Ophelia and examined her, but then glanced at the clasp of the mask, perhaps frustrated as she couldn¡¯t see her face because of it. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s a bit hot, but it¡¯s bearable. More than that, Lady Neir has arrived, so shall we start working?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s finish quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to finish quickly and rest.¡± Upon hearing her friends¡¯ worries, Ophelia was embarrassed. However, the smile beneath the mask was neither bitter nor empty; it was much, much more pleasant. Catherine was in the corner of the garden, and after Raisa joined the crowd that had subtly moved to the center. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to finish it quickly. If I scratch her a few times, she¡¯ll line it up on her own. She¡¯s a person who can¡¯t be proud of her inferiority.¡± Ophelia shook her head at Catherine¡¯s words that seemed to look down on Raisa. ¡°No. It won¡¯t be that simple.¡± At Ophelia¡¯s snappy assertion, Catherine widened her eyes. ¡°The papers that Lady Neir gave you.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh. This?¡± Catherine retrieved the folded papers from the pocket beneath her skirt. She opened her mouth again, waving the papers with a disapproving look. Ame: lol raisa, iris and catherine are all going ¡°she¡¯s nothing¡± while ophelia is like ¡°aM I ovErThiNKing?!¡± (o¡ä¨Œ`o) goooo Ophelia! Trust your senses! I¡¯m rooting for you to find out that Raisa¡¯s a regressor first!! Dea: that¡¯s the goal of this ball, finding out Raisa is a regressor! if Ophelia goes home without finding out, i¡¯m suing her braincells CH 48 ¡°I thought she would come with an invitation. What a piece of work. Anyway, she¡¯s a tacky and annoying woman.¡± ¡°Is that the liquor license?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s basically saying Marchioness Neir stole it.¡± Catherine¡¯s words continued as she scanned the garden. ¡°I¡¯ll have to find out if this happened to the families of the ladies who aren¡¯t here right now. That marchioness wouldn¡¯t have just touched one.¡± Ophelia shook her head. ¡°That¡­ Marchioness Neir didn¡¯t give it to her.¡± Puzzled, Catherine turned her gaze to Ophelia. ¡°What? Then who gave it to her? If another family which isn¡¯t as influential as the Marquisate of Neir had touched it, would it have been easily taken? Hn, well, the heir was like that. No way, was he cooperating with Neir to do something like this? Are there other families involved?¡± Unaware of Hermia¡¯s relationship with her fianc¨¦ and financial state of the county, Catherine, of course, did not even assume that Raisa had done it. But at Ophelia¡¯s words, Iris hardened her face as if she realized something. Even Iris, who had seen the incident up close and lost her friend because of it, had forgotten that Raisa had concocted and executed such a plot. It was very dangerous to judge someone hastily with colored glasses. It could make you dismiss those who were truly threatening as nothing. ¡°It¡¯s not provided by another family.¡± ¡°Then who the heck¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something someone gave to her. Lady Neir obtained it herself.¡± Despite Iris¡¯ answer, Catherine was not convinced immediately. It wasn¡¯t because of what Iris said. It was because the gap between the Raisa in Catherine¡¯s head and the Raisa that Ophelia and Iris were talking about was too severe. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Marchioness Neir ordered?¡± Ophelia was silent for a moment at the extent of Catherine¡¯s disbelief, then she formed a reply. ¡°We have to check that too.¡± She just couldn¡¯t tell the story of one person¡¯s death and Iris¡¯ lost friend in detail. Then turning her gaze to Iris, she added. ¡°Not just the lady.¡± Iris accepted the words perfectly. ¡°You mean we have to check whether Marchioness Neir moved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The three sighed almost simultaneously. ¡°The night is long.¡± ¡°Well, the one we were aiming for did come.¡± ¡°Shall we start?¡± The three of them completed each other¡¯s words, and soon approached Raisa, receiving the gazes of everyone in the garden. . Going back in time a bit, around the time when the rabbit was getting everyone¡¯s attention at the villa of the Marquisate of Sheffield. Richard was listening to reports of disturbing events happening within the empire. Currently, the whole empire was excited, as the festival where people gathered from all over the continent was just around the corner. Naturally, both good and bad things would happen more than usual. Although maintaining an expression of complete boredom, Richard¡¯s eyebrows went up slightly as he listened to the report. ¡°People?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it human trafficking?¡± ¡°You can see it that way¡­¡± Cooper blurred the end of his words and handed Richard a stack of papers. ¡°The people in it can be said to be the victims for now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s identifiable. So what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that the circumstances of buying and selling people have been found, but there are some ambiguous parts to conclude that it¡¯s human trafficking.¡± ¡°What else could those involved in human trafficking do except be vague.¡± Cooper couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his words. ¡°Yes. In this case, the seller is voluntarily offering a deal.¡± What was human trafficking? Even decades after slavery was abolished, it was an act of buying and selling people as goods for someone¡¯s benefit that still continued. There was only the will of the buyer in it, and the thought of the seller was completely excluded. Of course, those who were sold were only those who have been kidnapped somewhere, or those who have fallen into a quagmire, selling themselves due to excessive debt. However, the victims were voluntarily sold. ¡°Is it human sacrifice?¡± ¡°There is no word yet that they have been sacrificed to something somewhere.¡± Richard turned the documents Cooper had handed over and looked at the identities of those who were vaguely called ¡®victims¡¯. ¡°What do they have in common?¡± ¡°Nothing has been revealed yet. Everyone¡¯s age, origin, living situation, work, and relationship with people around them are all different, so there¡¯s no particular similarity.¡± ¡°How about religion?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Irrespective of age, regardless of gender, class or career¡­ It¡¯s religion that can bind people together at once.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it that way, but it sure is.¡± Cooper nodded and paused. ¡°I never thought that Marchioness Neir would reach out to the temple.¡± ¡°Marchioness Neir?¡± It was an unexpected name. ¡°Yes. The name ¡®Neir¡¯ popped up in relation to this.¡± ¡°No matter how Marchioness Neir is, she wouldn¡¯t touch anything illegal like this. Plus, before the festival? Unless she suddenly goes crazy, that won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised as well. The name did come up. And it¡¯s from a fairly credible person.¡± ¡°Yes. Neir and human trafficking, it¡¯s a combination that I can¡¯t quite spit out just by imagining it.¡± ¡°And speaking of festivals¡­¡± ¡°I know. Those two are investigating.¡± ¡°Yes. Then I will wait for Iris. No, or should I wait for Ophelia?¡± When Ophelia¡¯s name came out of Cooper¡¯s mouth, Richard¡¯s eyebrows twitched for an instant, but no one noticed. ¡°Wait for Iris.¡± ¡°What? Oh, yes. Of course.¡± Cooper didn¡¯t ask why he had limited himself to Iris, and Richard didn¡¯t explain either. Ophelia¡¯s voice rang in Richard¡¯s ears during the short silence. ¡°To think there is such a terrible inevitability as the necessity of making an assassination.¡± Neir¡­ This was the third time. ¡°Cooper.¡± ¡°Yes. Within two days, more accurate and complete information¡­¡± Before Cooper could finish his words, Richard slowly raised himself. ¡°No, I will go.¡± ¡°Yes, what?¡± Nodding instinctively and mindlessly, Cooper opened his eyes wide. ¡°Are you going by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The aide quickly agreed to the words that the crown prince would personally go for a task that would have been sufficient even if he sent someone. The one in front of him was Richard. Who would be concerned about his safety even if he went out alone at night, to a place that would be extremely dangerous? Cooper didn¡¯t say much and bowed deeply. Wearing a robe that looked cheap at first glance, with even faint stains smeared here and there, let alone detailed patterns or colorful colors, Richard paused as he headed toward the door. ¡°There will be a letter from James.¡± Cooper took a step forward and leaned towards him. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°Well. I said before that it¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°Your Highness, with all due respect, it¡¯s been a while since Sir Gryu went off.¡± Richard did not answer. It was because he didn¡¯t know enough to give a quick answer to what the ¡®long¡¯ period Cooper was talking about was. Ordinary people¡¯s ¡®long¡¯ and his ¡®long¡¯ were completely different concepts. There was the only person who could share the passage of time with him. Only Ophelia. ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°If I know what¡¯s going on and help, things can be handled a little more efficiently.¡± Along with a friendly smile, Cooper¡¯s eyes glistened sharply. ¡°Even now, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The risk is too great for me to handle alone, so Iris¡¯ help will be needed.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Even so, there will come a day when there aren¡¯t enough hands. Comprehensive preparation without knowing anything takes not just twice as much time or effort as targeted investigations or preparations.¡± Cooper shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So not only Iris, but Ophelia as well, will be mobilized sooner or later. All three aides will have their hands tied.¡± The moment Ophelia¡¯s name flowed again from Cooper¡¯s lips, this time, a deep gorge formed between Richard¡¯s brows. ¡°I don¡¯t have to borrow Ophelia¡¯s hand yet, but if things go on like this, sooner or later, her help will be essential¡­¡± ¡°James is out in a village.¡± Richard cut in; before Cooper could finish his sentence, before the words of him and Ophelia having to spend a longer time together came out. ¡°A village? He went to investigate something dangerous¡­¡± ¡°He said he suspects that the entire village has been artificially created.¡± In response to Richard¡¯s reveal, Cooper asked what the problem was. ¡°Is there anything wrong with the village itself being formed artificially?¡± In some cases, villages were formed naturally as people gathered one by one, but it was also common to establish a village through planned migration. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details, you¡¯ll find out soon.¡± ¡°I apologize¡­¡± ¡°And Cooper.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Call only Iris.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Before Cooper could ask further, Richard disappeared as if dissolving into thin air. Left alone, Cooper tilted his head as he reached for the papers. Ame: is that jealousy i smell? *smirks* and i¡¯m right that richard and cooper are cooped up in the office! Dea: it 100% is and i¡¯m here for it haha, now after this short richard and cooper commercial break, take me back to the girls!! CH 49 ¡°Saying only Iris, are you saying that this kind of information is still too early for Ophelia?¡± Cooper clicked his tongue briefly. ¡°One thing is for sure. Ophelia would be sad if she heard it.¡± Having no idea what kind of relationship Richard and Ophelia had or what the former was thinking when giving him that order, Cooper felt sorry for Ophelia who had not yet been properly recognized. Even though Ophelia was squeamish at first, she got along very openly with Iris now, and she was also a comrade who he made a tight-knit comradeship with while Iris was away. Heading to the secret drawer inside the library in search of the letter, Cooper shook his head. ¡°Okay, the aides should have some time to chat during the festival.¡± . The evening party was reaching its climax as Cooper rummaged through the papers relating to James Gryu. As the snake, mongoose, and rabbit approached, the ladies who surrounded Raisa retreated one step at a time as if they had promised beforehand, creating a circle. And a larger circle surrounding that circle was formed naturally as the other ladies invited to the party gathered. So the board was laid, but the issue of the festival¡¯s interest was sensitive, so they had to find an opportunity to bring it up while talking about trivial things. [TL/N: I rephrased it into ¡®talking about trivial things¡¯ because the actual raws, ¡®while smoking something¡¯ can give another impression if the reader isn¡¯t careful. Anyway, it basically means they gotta come up with bullshit to keep the conversation going as they try to get to the main point (I didn¡¯t use the ¡®bullshit¡¯ version as it feels cruder than necessary)] But unexpectedly, before Catherine could come up with something plausible¡­ A lady belonging to Raisa¡¯s group jumped out. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Really, the right¡­ Yes, admiration comes out automatically in view of the lady¡¯s family history.¡± In other words, it was flattery. It was a tribute to the Marquisate of Neir, who obtained one of the festival rights, which were extremely difficult to obtain and were rarely given away once obtained. Normally, others would cling to one compliment and starting praising Raisa to the sky. But this time, no one agreed with the point the lady brought up. That would be smart. As there were very limited ways to get such a huge advantage. Marriage, or alliance. However, there was no news that Lady Neir was engaged to someone within the count¡¯s family, which originally had the festival right, or that they had formed an alliance for a certain period of time. Thus, everyone except for that ignorant young lady would have noticed that the method of obtaining the advantage that was so difficult to grasp was neither peaceful nor normal. Of course, Raisa was silent, and Catherine did not miss the opportunity. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m amazed by your great feat. So, if you obtained another right, would you brag about it? Or¡­¡± Her eyes shone so fiercely that the ruby in the snake mask seemed to be covered in blood at first glance. ¡°Did you say that to subtly insult my family?¡± But the one in a lion mask didn¡¯t even flinch. She answered calmly. ¡°If telling the truth is an insult, I have nothing more to say.¡± Facing the gray eyes shining through the mask, Catherine involuntarily swallowed dry saliva. Unlike before, she couldn¡¯t read Raisa. It was not just because the face was covered by a mask. Even if it was covered with a mask, she could see the movement of the mouth, jaw, and eyes. Still, she couldn¡¯t read it easily. Indeed, as Ophelia said, there was no sign that it would end so easily. As the snake and the lion confronted each other again, silence like a grave swept over the villa. It was an unexpected voice that broke the heavy silence where even slight breathing was audible. ¡°How about an explanation instead?¡± The voice was very unfamiliar to the young ladies, probably because it echoed from behind the rabbit mask. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t even get a clue who the rabbit was from the voice alone. ¡°Liquor license, roses and tulips control and¡­¡± After that, the rabbit, who had listed a few more festival¡¯s rights, looked down at the lion, looking down at the fingers she had stuck out one by one. ¡°These are the rights of the families that are not here. And as everyone knows, among the families that are eligible to be invited to this evening, there¡¯s only one family that only has a son. So, except for the county family, the ladies of those families did not come to this party¡­¡± After reaching that point, the rabbit paused and tilted her head. ¡°They didn¡¯t come? Could they not come?¡± The rabbit, who tilted her head a little more, answered her own question. ¡°If they have a head, there will be no reason not to come here, so it must be that they couldn¡¯t come. Well, there¡¯s only one person who knows why.¡± The rabbit¡¯s voice fell noticeably for an instant. ¡°The person who shouldn¡¯t be here originally.¡± When the rabbit closed her mouth, there was a silence that was even heavier than before. By the time the faces of those who felt like they were about to die in the silence went white. Something more unexpected happened than when the careless young lady brought up the story. Under the lion mask, Raisa¡¯s mouth drew a shady arc. ¡°Yes. I am the only one who can answer that.¡± Raisa, who seemed like she would never open her mouth judging from her great distance with Catherine, began to tell the whole situation as directly as Ophelia. And as her words continued, the suspicion of ¡®no way?¡¯ on the faces of those gathered at the evening party turned into an astonishment of ¡®that much?¡¯ Catherine and Iris also had similar expressions. It was expected that Neir did something, but no one expected it to be done so quickly and mercilessly. Because Neir wouldn¡¯t have had to. It was a family that had already built a solid position without having to take advantage of the festival. Besides, if Neir reached out beyond what it currently had, it was obvious that not only other families but also the imperial family would keep an eye on them, so people thought they would be even more careful about such things. Was it recklessness or arrogance? As if Raisa hadn¡¯t considered such things at all, she was reaching out in all directions to almost every family involved in the festival. ¡°¡­if that¡¯s the case, it should be considered that the right was eventually passed over.¡± Having confused the minds of everyone present with her calm voice, Raisa added belatedly like she had forgotten. ¡°Oh, and. All of this. It¡¯s the Marchioness¡¯ work.¡± Ophelia, who had been staring at her without blinking, flinched when she saw the momentary twist of the corner of Raisa¡¯s mouth. In addition, she was also surprised by Raisa¡¯s unexpected confession, but she was not too shaken because it was Marchioness Neir. But wasn¡¯t Raisa¡¯s belated statement really ambiguous? If it was understood that it was done under the leadership of the marchioness, and that even Raisa, the successor and next marchioness, did not know much about it, it could be overlooked as self-deprecation. But if an issue she supposedly didn¡¯t know much about was revealed so openly. ¡­It would inevitably be a problem. While it might have been possible to covertly organize it when it was done below the surface, it would rise up to the families that did not fall into the hands of Neir. The imperial family wouldn¡¯t keep its mouth shut. And at that time, the lady of the marquisate took a step out of the question of whether or not she was responsible for this. ¡®It¡¯s a disadvantage for the marchioness anyway, and it would affect the entire family, so it¡¯s a wonder about what the point in escaping alone is¡­¡¯ Raisa¡¯s mouth, which had been distorted as she spoke of Marchioness Neir, did not leave Ophelia¡¯s eyes. If. ¡®What if there is an infighting between the marquis and the young lady within the marquis family?¡¯ If the puppet had cut the thread controlling her¡­ Ophelia opened and closed her strained hands, hiding them in the folds of her skirt. ¡®It¡¯s gone too far.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s too much.¡¯ Ophelia tightened the reins of thoughts that went to extremes without any basis. Even so, it kept bothering her like a gnat on her fingertips. Lady Neir was ridiculing herself? Exposing all the family secrets in front of so many people, not to brag, but to mock? Even if it wasn¡¯t Lady Neir, how many people would expose their weakness that they were not trusted by the head of the household? ¡®I can¡¯t quite understand¡­¡¯ ¡°It ended sooner than I thought.¡± Iris¡¯ voice, which penetrated Ophelia¡¯s thoughts, showed that she felt uncertain about the current situation. ¡°Yes. But since it all exploded at once, there¡¯s no need to spend more time.¡± ¡°What the hell is Marchioness Neir thinking? To deal with these things this way.¡± As expected. Iris was also focused only on the marchioness. If Lady Neir hadn¡¯t said this right now, Marquis Neir¡¯s work wouldn¡¯t have been ¡®this way¡¯. It started and ended so quietly that no one knew about it until the three of them decided to dig it up. All kinds of colors mixed and sparkled in the lion mask of Raisa, who broke through the soundless clamor and left leisurely. As Ophelia stared at the group of lights that seemed to be muddled and dark at first glance, her head was complicated. Attempts to assassinate the crown prince, extortion of festival rights, and even reluctance toward her mother, the marchioness. Those were things that could happen, of course, but there was something that was not clear somewhere. In the foggy place where Ophelia couldn¡¯t see an inch in front of her, she groped for something, seemingly taking one step forward and one step back. ¡®It¡¯s so frustrating¡­ Oh, the mask.¡¯ Ophelia tugged Iris¡¯ sleeve as she looked at Catherine, surrounded by a swarm of young ladies. CH 50 ¡°I¡¯ll go get some air.¡± ¡°Are you okay? Shall we go together?¡± ¡°No. I want to be alone.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Instead, take care of Catherine.¡± Iris held Ophelia¡¯s hand as if she was worried, but Ophelia patted the back of her hand and left immediately. . Meanwhile, Richard, who unknowingly created an opportunity for Ophelia and Cooper to be together personally, was about to leave the palace and enter the plaza at night. A man wrapped in a black robe passed through the light of the night. Just hearing about a ¡®black-hooded figure¡¯ was suspicious, but strangely, no one paid attention to Richard. Rubbing his sleepy eyes and yawning in his father¡¯s arms, a child¡¯s eyes met with Richard¡¯s, leading him to open his eyes and mouth wide. Richard pressed his index finger onto his lips with an expressionless face, and the child tugged his father¡¯s top and nodded. After crossing the square like that, Richard took a step into an alley much darker than that. A back alley where even the air changed, like a completely different world with just one step difference. In the alleyway, tangled like a spider¡¯s web, or rather, like an anthill, a different kind of people than those who frequent the plaza were moving in the dim night. Those who did not seem to care but constantly looked around, vigilantly and sharply, to preserve their lives. However, even those people did not notice the existence of Richard passing right in front of them. It would be more accurate to say that, like a ghost in the middle of the day, they couldn¡¯t recognize him even though he was right in front of their eyes. Not long after Richard had passed the plaza and entered the back alley, and to a backstreet darker and deeper than that. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s late. It¡¯s late.¡± A hurried man caught his eye. ¡°Ugh, I didn¡¯t think there¡¯ll be anything worthwhile right before I have to leave.¡± As if the man was used to talking to himself, he muttered as he walked along, repeating something uncomfortably. ¡°If you want to sell yourself, I have to do it since there¡¯s money. What a big issue. Well, since the festival is near, it¡¯s time for weird things to happen¡­¡± His throat was choked as he muttered like he was in the rain. A darker night descended from the pitch-black night sky. Even on a windless night, the black robe fluttered as if absorbing all the faintly shimmering lights. The mouth of the one who looked up at Richard with blank eyes immediately dropped open. A while ago, someone had seemingly appeared above his head like a painting, but now all he could see was the familiar night scene he had always been to. He rubbed his eyes and murmured. ¡°Huh¡­ did I see something?¡± He looked around frantically, but he couldn¡¯t see anyone. After a quick sneeze, he shuddered. ¡°Is my body weak?¡± He sniffed and muttered with a confused face. ¡°I should go get some of that medicine, which is said to be great for the body.¡± Recently, there was a drug that had been secretly spread by word of mouth, but it was difficult to obtain, so it was said that its performance was overestimated because it was rare, rather than because it was as effective as what the wandering words suggested. ¡°Since it¡¯s said there are no side effects, I should get some of it and eat it, ahhhh¡­ Let¡¯s see, how can I get the medicine¡­¡± The man hurried on his way to work, listing out a bunch of people who dealt in such dubious drugs. In the place where the man left, Richard, who had been leaning in the shadows, slowly straightened his body. ¡°Drugs.¡± If it was medicine that people like that bought, it was probably sold by scammers who tricked people with plausible words. It was a problem that could have been taken lightly. ¡®But isn¡¯t that too coincidental?¡¯ Human trafficking and drugs. Of course, it might not be that rare for those two things to happen at the same time on the streets at night, especially in back alleys. However, a drug rumored to have excellent results and no side effects became popular almost at the same time as a strange form of human trafficking in which ¡®victims¡¯ offered themselves voluntarily¡­ Even considering that it was before the festival, it was unusual for things that weren¡¯t normally talked about, let alone occur, explode at the same time. Richard gazed at the silhouette receding into the distance, then sank into the shadows again. He was going to visit some of the informants planted here to collect the stories and stop somewhere else to put the pieces together according to what people were saying. If he followed the lead and listened to the stories, he would be able to get a more vivid picture. Strange human trafficking and dubious drugs. ¡®Isn¡¯t that guy dealing with both?¡¯ A few minutes later, Richard melted into the air and disappeared, and the man hurriedly tumbled. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Uh, yes yes. Already?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a few minutes¡­¡± ¡°Oops, that¡¯s right.¡± The man quickly straightened his clothes. ¡°Did you bring the tea?¡± ¡°Yes? Tea? What kind of tea do you mean¡­ ugh.¡± The man who hit the head of a subordinate who didn¡¯t understand why clicked his tongue. ¡°Ugh, you have a memory of a goldfish. Didn¡¯t I tell you to serve tea as there¡¯s a special customer?¡± ¡°Ah, you did.¡± Although the man was annoyed, he didn¡¯t have time to bruise his subordinate any more, so he moved to the room where the guest was waiting. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m a little late because something happened.¡± Upon entering the room, he bowed as best he could and rubbed his palms together. ¡°I believe it must have been important enough to postpone the previous appointment. What was it?¡± But all he got back was a cold and rude answer. It was humiliating, but he couldn¡¯t help but answer. Since this impudent and irritating person in front of him was his biggest customer. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s the festival, don¡¯t a lot of people come and go?¡± ¡°Simply.¡± ¡°There were people who wanted to sell themselves due to unavoidable circumstances.¡± It was a very strange statement, but the man¡¯s biggest customer did not express any doubts. ¡®If you¡¯re going to do that, why did you ask?!¡¯ As soon as the man vented his anger internally, the customer brought up the matter with a nonchalant face. ¡°My order?¡± When the topic of money came up, the man quickly rubbed his palms and nodded. ¡°Needless to say, it¡¯s ready. Would you like to check it?¡± ¡°But of course.¡± ¡°Yes. Then as soon as possible¡­¡± The man quickly moved his heavy body and laid out the poison and medicine the customer had requested. ¡°This is¡­ and if you mix it¡­¡± Even though it was the first time he had come here, the customer spoke expressionlessly, unlike the proud expression of the man who completed a pretty long explanation well. ¡°I¡¯m just an agent. Please enclose a note of all the things you just said.¡± ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± ¡®If so, then why are you asking for an explanation?¡¯ ¡®Besides, what is that stiff and arrogant attitude while speaking as an agent?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve never seen that bastard lower his head. It¡¯s like a block of wood had been placed on his neck.¡¯ The man cursed inwardly, but let out a servile laugh on the outside. Eventually, when the customer left with a package containing dozens of medicines and poisons, the man quickly erased his humble smile and sighed with frustration. ¡°Tsk, puh! Ah, it¡¯s really dirty.¡± ¡°Shall I sprinkle some salt?¡± (TL/N: in some cultures, sprinkling salt wards off evil.) ¡°What kind of nonsense is that bastard? The biggest customer! The things that so-called agent bought are enough to poison every human being on this land! I don¡¯t know which noble family it is, but it¡¯s none of my business what the hell you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Nevermind, you go over here and bring a woman and a man. It¡¯s a product that needs to be sold, so don¡¯t ever touch it.¡± The man threw the crumpled paper, but the subordinate hesitated and laughed awkwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t read that text.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Hmm, you know the blue house?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Based on that¡­¡± The man who had been criticized by the agent who left was evaluating the deal he had just concluded with his thick fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Uh? Was this medicine in there too?¡± He found that the medicine he was going to take was available just in time, and was also included in the things he had sold today. ¡°Hmm? If you mix this medicine with this, you¡¯ll get very severe symptoms of addiction? This is a complete drug¡­ Keuk!¡± Without even finishing his words, he unwittingly pressed his right cheek to the desk. Of course, it wasn¡¯t intentional. The man whose cheek was stepped on by a shoe descending from the sky desperately turned his eyes to the side to see who was oppressing him, but there was no way he could. And the moment he realized that, the man immediately lowered his eyes and stopped breathing. ¡ªIf you¡¯re no match, you should just lay bare your stomach and obey. The man faithfully followed the first iron rule to survive on the back alleys. How long had it been since the man showed submission? Eventually, the heavy air that had been confined not only to his cheeks but also to his throat was relieved. This time, while the man still hadn¡¯t returned to his senses, the person who had been crushing him sat in front of him. The man¡¯s eyes rolled as he slipped his cheek away from the desk. He was still wary of even breathing, desperately suppressing his instinctive curiosity to not look until the person in front of him gave permission. Wasn¡¯t that curiosity and the patience to suppress it the driving force behind the man¡¯s survival? Just how much time had passed like that? Ame: I¡¯m really loving this dual plot point we have now. I know it¡¯s more likely than not that it all leads to Neir, but I just like how both the ML and FL are getting things done! Dea: Talk about an independent power couple, honestly this novel is giving us everything, the romance, the friendship, the engaging plot CH 51 ¡°Raise your head.¡± When permission was finally granted, the man gulped and raised his head stiffly. And in front of his eyes stood a person darker than pitch-black that he had encountered for a short while before going to work, whom he mistakenly thought was empty hair. The man froze without making a sound. Richard just stared at him with indifferent eyes. Facing the golden eyes lurking in the darkness, the man¡¯s mouth dropped open and he pulled his neck forward without realizing it. Golden? It was such a rare eye color, so the man looked at the dark blob again with his eyes wide open, but his curiosity quickly evaporated as the eyes he met again were shadier than the darkness that lurked. ¡®He told me to look up, not to look at him.¡¯ Instinctively, the man sensed danger, and he immediately put his head back on the floor and struggled. Richard, staring down at the man rubbing his forehead on the floor, said, ¡°You dealt with medicine.¡± ¡°W-What about the medicine?¡± The man was so nervous that a shrill voice came out, but it was fortunate that it was an answer. With his face still on the floor, the man replied, ¡°Yes, yes. Yes. We deal with medicine.¡± ¡°What about people?¡± ¡°We¡­ W-We also handle people¡­¡± The man couldn¡¯t finish his words and broke out in a cold sweat; it dripped like falling beans. It was because his body was oppressed by the violent death-like pressure that made his skin tingle and peel off. He felt dizzy, and then his vision began to blur away. The moment he thought that he was already motionless and dead. From the top of his head, a rope that looked like a thousand gold, no, would not be changed even if given a thousand gold, came down. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you some questions.¡± ¡°Ahhh! Yes¡­ Yes! Yes, anything!¡± Unlike the man¡¯s shrill voice, Richard¡¯s voice remained calm and low, like at the start. ¡°Reveal every single transaction you made today. Everything.¡± ¡°Yes! What suddenly happened before I came here today was¡­!¡± . At the time Richard became the nightmare of a man who could beat his stomach like a drum¡­ ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll live a little longer.¡± Ophelia, who had escaped under the colorful lights, was breathing heavily. As she took in the cool air, free from the heat radiating from the lights and the people, she felt her airways freshen up. Picking up her unexpectedly easy to put on and take off rabbit mask, she took another deep breath and put her mask back on. ¡®I can¡¯t let Catherine suffer alone.¡¯ ¡®Iris should be by her side, but will she really help¡­?¡¯ The next second. At the gloomy corner of the garden where dazzling lights were not present. A rabbit and a lion met. After two omens and going through too many regressions to count on one hand. Finally¡­ The person who caused the regressions and the person who was caught up in it; both who were regressing faced each other head-on. It wasn¡¯t the first meeting. Raisa accompanied Ophelia¡¯s second infinite regression. But at that time, Raisa and Ophelia¡¯s line of sight contained only Richard, not each other. Therefore, this moment must be the first time they were so clearly aware of the other¡¯s existence. It was an unexpected encounter, but neither of them left the spot. It wasn¡¯t just Ophelia who was interested in Raisa. The latter was also a little curious as to the rabbit¡¯s identity. ¡°That Lady Sheffield is being so obedient!¡± ¡°Even Lady Fillite stepped forward¡­¡± This rabbit was that rabbit. The rabbit protected by a snake and a mongoose. ¡®Isn¡¯t it funny?¡¯ ¡®A predator protecting its prey?¡¯ It might be worth using. ¡®Even if it¡¯s disposable, isn¡¯t it better to have more tools?¡¯ ¡®Once I know who it is, I should be able to decide whether to use or dispose of it.¡¯ Raisa did not directly ask the rabbit to take off her mask. But she didn¡¯t even try to guess who she was by asking a this and that question. That was because she didn¡¯t want to take the time. With the idea of pinning down the target in front of her eyes, she chose the simplest and quickest method. ¡ªDak. With the sound of the lock attached to the side of the lion mask opening, Raisa revealed her face first. Actually, there was no etiquette that required the other person to remove her mask, even if she did. But everyone had common sense that if they respected the other person, they shouldn¡¯t wear a mask while facing a bare face. That was exactly what Raisa was aiming for. Who wouldn¡¯t respect Raisa of the Marquisate of Neir? So she waited for the rabbit to take off her mask and reveal her true identity. A few seconds passed, then a few more minutes. Raisa¡¯s face slowly began to harden. Contrary to expectations, the rabbit showed no sign of removing her mask. What Raisa overlooked was that her current opponent knew common sense but did not hesitate to destroy it. Ophelia kept common sense and etiquette to a minimum, and only strictly followed the line that did not cause trouble to others. Like how her common sense deemed it not a big deal to cheer for the massacre of the bear that killed her to survive. Then Raisa, belatedly realizing that Ophelia had no intention of taking off her mask, commented. ¡°That¡¯s rude.¡± It was just two words, but it was more than enough to convey the disregard and displeasure contained within. And Ophelia did not hold back. ¡°No. The lady who recklessly took off her mask without the other person¡¯s consent is much more rude.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And the etiquette that I have to reveal my face just because you took off your mask doesn¡¯t appear in any book.¡± It was a true statement that could not be refuted. That was why those words were uncomfortable and annoying, ones that made Raisa more irritated and angry. If it was the Raisa before regressions, she would have exploded right away and grabbed that rabbit by the hair, no matter who it was. But not now. That thing in front of her eyes bothered her, but compared to other big problems, it was just a thorn under her fingernail. But it was not something she could just go ¡®haha¡¯ at. Raisa strode towards Ophelia, reaching out her hand to take off the bunny mask herself. However, Ophelia reflexively turned her head slightly to avoid it, so it was in vain. Raisa¡¯s eyes changed as her fingers touched the air. It was an embarrassing situation, beyond words. A small thorn that was nothing was starting to get on her nerves more than she thought. Ophelia couldn¡¯t look Raisa in the eye because the area was dark, but she noticed very quickly that her mood had changed. She couldn¡¯t be unaware as she was focusing her attention on her. A terribly unpleasant, foul air ran through her fingertips and threatened to strangle her. But Ophelia neither withdrew nor fainted. It was bearable compared to the unexpected painful and miserable deaths that she experienced during the infinite regressions. The pressure wasn¡¯t so little that it could be passed lightly with a smile, but it wasn¡¯t enough to crawl on the floor and move Raisa¡¯s will. When Ophelia didn¡¯t move, Raisa¡¯s faintly crumpled face contorted like a gash. And, like a lie, at that moment, the moon hiding behind the clouds was revealed, and through the cold light, blue eyes met gray eyes head-on. An ice-cold chill ran down Ophelia¡¯s back. Then, the moon hid again, though Raisa was no longer visible in the dimly lit corner of the garden¡­ The terrible and nasty things that stagnated and overflowed from the gray eyes faced in an instant could not be erased. How should it be explained? It wasn¡¯t just anger. Not just red anger towards the situation right before her, it was much more terrible than that¡­ More of, as if the anger and hatred had pooled and stagnated within her for a very long time. Ophelia didn¡¯t know what to call the creepy thing that kept bubbling and seething beyond refinement. But she did know one thing. ¡®I can¡¯t dismiss Raisa as Marchioness Neir¡¯s puppet or as a firefly hidden in her shadow.¡¯ And oddly enough. No, bizarrely. For some reason, Raisa¡¯s gray eyes overlapped vaguely with Richard¡¯s golden ones. It wasn¡¯t the overlapping of something terribly unpleasant, gooey, rotten that gnawed at her nerves. After being with Richard, things like that¡­ No, Ophelia had never seen anything like that before or after possessing, even after repeating infinite regression. Ophelia felt something intersecting between Richard and Raisa. Something immeasurably old. It was faint, mixed with that flickering, but also old, overly old feeling which was similar to Richard. Raisa did not reach out to the frozen Ophelia again. The fact that she avoided her hands was humiliating to her, and she didn¡¯t want to try again. ¡°You don¡¯t want to show your face that much. It makes me want to see it even more.¡± In the end, Raisa made the request directly, leaving behind her manners and common sense. ¡°Take off that mask.¡± She glared at the rabbit mask for a second before adding. ¡°Before I peel off the skin on your face.¡± The terrifying words were said with a calm expression and serene voice, so the sense of a gap was even more bizarre. How long has it been like that? Raisa¡¯s patience was starting to run out, to the point that regardless of who the rabbit was, she thought of several ways to do what she had said. Ame: It just occurred to me that all the major characters in this novel are as direct as a bullet train. Dea: ¡°Take off that mask before I peel off the skin on your face.¡± ¡­.damn well, okay nice talk, i would not want to get on her bad side CH 52 Unlike the villa of the Marquisate of Sheffield, where the evening party was held and the night was brighter than the day, the corner of the back alleys was darker than the night. ¡°¡­I thought it was strange, but¡­¡± Richard didn¡¯t even move an inch as he listened to the non-stop words coming from the man. The man¡¯s story was not much different from what he expected. People appeared out of nowhere, begging to be sold. And since it was money, it was irresistible to greedy garbage. ¡°I did roughly hear the circumstances.¡± ¡°Circumstances?¡± When Richard responded for the first time, the man replied enthusiastically. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what it is!¡± Going back in time a little bit, a few tens of minutes ago. ¡°You want me to sell you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a bad joke, I¡¯ll make the house you¡¯re going to return to today disappear.¡± Despite the man¡¯s sufficiently threatening words, the man and woman standing before him did not blink an eye and repeated what they had said. ¡°You can sell us. My brother and I.¡± ¡°I never bought you guys.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you keep the money.¡± ¡°What?¡± The more the man listened, the more spectacular it was, but the amount of money he could get from selling two people was too much to pass on in anger. ¡°Ahem, hmm. Let¡¯s hear what nonsense it is.¡± The man who had been rambling suddenly hesitated and looked at Richard. Thinking about it again, the situation the man and woman were talking about was so strange that it suddenly occurred to him that the person in front of him might not believe his words and break his neck. But the man had no choice but to continue speaking. If he spoke, he might not die, but if he didn¡¯t speak, he would surely die. ¡°They said they had to be sold. If they weren¡¯t sold, they would die? That¡¯s what I meant.¡± Even while conveying the earlier situation, the man wondered what he was talking about. Contrary to the man¡¯s concerns, however, Richard understood the true meaning of the words at once. An act of selling oneself to someone that no one could understand at all. And even the reason was not common at all. He must be sold. Otherwise, he would die. It was a mission. It might seem absurd to others, but to the person concerned, there was really no other choice but death. No, if he couldn¡¯t do that, it would not be comfortable even if he died. ¡®Is it really related to religion?¡¯ The initial predictions were fitting to some extent, but nothing was resolved. It was impossible to get people to make human sacrifices dedicated to an unknown god in the central temple. It must be some new religion. However, there was no information anywhere that so-called prophets or saints appeared. ¡®This is a problem.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s love that makes a person most blind.¡¯ ¡®Among them, the love for God is strong enough to throw away all family and friends.¡¯ ¡®Actually, within the empire, religion has become almost a way of life rather than a belief, so it doesn¡¯t get much attention, but if it¡¯s a very small country a few bridges away, the Holy Nation¡­¡¯ Richard¡¯s head tilted slightly as he put aside the thoughts that were going sideways. If this bizarre human trafficking was intertwined with religion, why Neir¡­? It was unlikely that Marchioness Neir founded a religion. Since she¡¯s aiming for the throne, not religion. ¡°Where are they sold?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ uhm. It¡¯s a bit strange, they picked out a few places and asked me to sell them there.¡± When Richard gestured, the man quickly recited the places the man and woman wanted. It was even more strange because the places were not particularly related to the Marquisate of Neir, nor containing special powers. Rather, it was spread all over the capital. There were only family mansions and shops around it, not much of a common ground. If he had to pinpoint a commonality, it would be that the families supported the imperial family, but it didn¡¯t seem to mean much because they weren¡¯t particularly powerful families. In the end, it could not be immediately established whether it was part of propagation or if there was another intention. ¡°Next.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, next. Next, errrr, is the poison and medicine trade¡­¡± In addition, the story of the man, which continued for a long time, included how to use the drugs and poison provided today. ¡°If you mix it, it becomes poisonous?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as the man¡¯s answer fell, Richard stood up. He had taken every bit of information he could get from this man. For the rest, it would be more accurate to observe the men and women who sold themselves to this man. If they devoted themselves to religion and were willing to sell their body, they would probably be different from ordinary people. He had to keep that in mind. And the strange drug. He still wasn¡¯t sure who supplied this man with the rumored drug, but he probably wouldn¡¯t have sold it to just one person. To get more facts, he must trace it to the origins. ¡°It¡¯s not to the point of killing people, but it¡¯ll be similar anyway¡­¡± The man blinked. This was because while he was talking, he missed the face that was before his wide-opened eyes. No, it was not just that he missed it¡­ It just disappeared right in front of his eyes. The man followed the phantom-like existence, shifting his eyes here and there with a dumbfounded face for a while, but he couldn¡¯t find the killer who sliced his entire body anywhere. Even after Richard disappeared, the man coughed and gasped for the breath he hadn¡¯t even known he had been holding back. ¡°Ugh, uhuhuh! Keugh, eugh, ugh!¡± Tears welled up in his eyes as he instinctively and frantically caressed his neck and checked his throat. He caught his breath and wiped away his tears. ¡ªDun. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± When he screamed at the door that suddenly opened without warning, the person who opened the door also screamed. ¡°Argh!¡± The man and his subordinate, facing each other through the open door, looked at each other from afar, then shut their mouths at the same time. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Shut up¡­ ugh.¡± The man wanted to vent his frustration on his subordinates, but his body did not have the strength. As he weakly gestured, his subordinate, who had some sensibility, quickly came and helped him. The man moved almost as if he was crawling, putting his butt on his chair and letting out a long sigh. The subordinate watching this asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There was¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The subordinate frowned and looked around. But the surroundings were just as cluttered as when he left. He didn¡¯t notice any additional mess or something amiss. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t have put anything worth money in a conspicuous place¡­ The man¡¯s face contorted when he saw the subordinate looking around with a stupid expression. ¡°You stupid bastard, what do you know?¡± ¡°Why are you saying such things?¡± ¡°So you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hugging his bursting suit, the man sighed once more and waved his hand. (TL/N: in other words, he¡¯s chubby/pudgy, probably/especially in the stomach area.) ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Oh, those two. I brought them there. You told me not to touch them, so I didn¡¯t touch them.¡± The man felt a headache come over him when he sensed his subordinate seeking a commendation for keeping the order. ¡°It was very self-evident.¡± ¡°But, they kept asking me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They kept asking ¡®When will they be sold?¡¯ How crazy. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t touch them.¡± ¡°You bastard. It¡¯s not because of my order that you didn¡¯t touch them, it was because you¡¯re uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Ah, hehe. Well, all¡¯s good anyway.¡± At the sight of the subordinate scratching the back of his head, the man clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Just take care of them. It¡¯s difficult if they starve to death or get sick before we sell them. How much can a healthy young man and woman be sold for? Selling¡­ Ugh, it¡¯s embarrassingly uncomfortable.¡± The man grabbed his hair, pulling it. Surprised by the sudden action, the subordinate blinked and took a step back, but the man groaned and agonized for a long time. ¡®Must be sold. Of course. These were the things that came to me on their own to be sold, I must do my duty and sell them.¡¯ But¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell he came and went for. Did I really see something?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing his subordinate questioning response, the man paused as he tried to press his temple; he had a deepening headache. It was only now that he realized that the pain he had been feeling earlier was coming from his cheek, not his head. And the pain in that cheek must have been due to being stepped on. As the man rubbed his cheek, his subordinate stretched out his neck, examined him closely, and tilted his head. ¡°Huh? Why are your cheeks swollen? The marks are also strange¡­¡± The subordinate¡¯s words gradually faded away, cold sweat broke out on the man¡¯s back. The phantom he saw earlier was by no means an illusion. But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out why someone so insanely strong came to him. ¡®At best, am I not a businessman who makes a living by selling people to entertainment districts from time to time, or distributing drugs?¡¯ It was not an organization that divided the forces of this back alley, so why¡­ Why? With bloodshot eyes, the man beckoned, calling his subordinate closer. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°From now on, move as quietly as possible from now on. Only you move. Don¡¯t let the goods loose.¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, I will. But why?¡± ¡°It looks like they¡¯re caught up in something very dirty, so you have to be careful when moving around.¡± Hearing the words of his boss spoken in a low, hushed voice, the subordinate became nervous. He swallowed dry saliva and nodded. ¡°He paid so much money that I didn¡¯t ask anything, argue, or dig, but it seems that our biggest customer is a huge piece of shit. Dig it up, find out which high-ranking family came to the back alley. Right now.¡± Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for translating, and Dea for proofreading. CH 53 An hour before the man ordered his subordinate to dig behind the agent Raisa had sent. Raisa raised her chin as she pondered how to skin the rabbit. ¡ªTachak. With the sound of the mask unlocking, the bare face under the rabbit mask was revealed. And when Ophelia appeared, Raisa frowned. ¡°Bol¡­ sheik?¡± An unexpected person came out. According to the young ladies who liked to gossip, it was clear that the young ladies of the Sheffield and Fillite families were contemptible. ¡®Didn¡¯t you even say everything you couldn¡¯t say in front of me?¡¯ ¡®Is that Bolsheik? It¡¯s Bolsheik who is protected by Sheffield and Fillite?¡¯ A family that was older than the empire and might have been born with the continent. But now, only the name of the facade remained. ¡®The lady of such a family? No, come to think of it¡­¡¯ Word had it that she was the new aide brought in by the crown prince. Very unusually, she skipped all the formalities. Raisa¡¯s eyes gleamed. From the crown prince to Sheffield and Filite. Indeed, it seemed to be worth using that woman herself, not her family. ¡®And there¡¯s value in stepping on it.¡¯ She had the guts to say everything clearly even in front of her, so she wouldn¡¯t go crazy even if she ripped off at least one limb. It would be nice to see that stiff thing lying at her feet, bleeding and struggling, begging for help. Also¡­ The quickest and most efficient way to relieve her mood wasn¡¯t to confirm the achievements of what she had accomplished. ¡®It¡¯s killing an insect that¡¯s right in front of my eyes by stepping on it.¡¯ Raisa laughed like a child having fun as she tore off the wings of a dragonfly without any guilt or hesitation. To Raisa, Ophelia and all the servants of the Neir mansion were like dragonflies flying away in front of her eyes. If, like Richard, she had passed them as carelessly as a pebble or grass on the side of the road, the lives of those who caught her eyes would not have been so miserable. ¡°Bolsheik?¡± No answer came back to the name of the family that she had uttered again. But Raisa didn¡¯t care and added. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again.¡± Raisa was confident, as if telling the truth that the sun would rise tomorrow as well. ¡°And we¡¯re going to spend a lot of time together.¡± ¡®We will.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ll whisper to me everything you know, even what you¡¯ve seen and heard subconsciously.¡± Raisa vowed to make it so. She would not regress to today. She would create her own time for the regression. One day, the instant she faced Ophelia at a place she had prepared and at a time she wanted. That moment would be the time to regress. The fact that Ophelia was the crown prince¡¯s aide was not very important to Raisa. Whatever Raisa did to Ophelia, if she regressed to that time, it wouldn¡¯t happen to everyone but her. (TL/N: basically, the above and following few sentences are Raisa is thinking of torturing Ophelia.) Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t relieve her mood because she was devoted to her work for quite some time. She used to do fun things like this in the past, which she couldn¡¯t even remember now. ¡°Ah, ah! Ahhhh!¡± The screams spread all over the place, but there was no one but Raisa to hear the desperate cry. It was a specially built torture chamber that only she could enter. And even if some people heard, who among them would come to rescue him? It was Raisa¡¯s person anyway¡­ The man tied up screamed incessantly. He didn¡¯t even ask for help or release. He couldn¡¯t. Of course, he did say that at first. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± Well, it wasn¡¯t without reason. This man was as annoying as a stone that caught her toes while building the village. ¡°If I tell you why, will your situation change?¡± ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­ Please spare me! my¡­ Aaaaagh!¡± The man¡¯s voice got on her nerves, so she didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue. The voice was annoying, but the screams and cries weren¡¯t bad. Raisa, who recalled the end of the miserable and unrecognizable man, immediately stared at Ophelia. How would that bold, shameless face and calm, unwavering voice change? Raisa decided to look forward to that time. ¡°Shall we stop here for today? Oh, send my regards to Lady Sheffield. I hope she will be safe.¡± As if the lion mask she was holding was cumbersome, she threw it casually onto the stone floor, leaving words that could be either a curse or a warning. ¡ªPujeok. Then she lightly lifted her foot and stepped on the crown of the lion mask. Like that, the lion mask, which was illuminated by the light and emitted a faint golden glow, was split from the top and rolled around randomly. How long had it been? Ophelia couldn¡¯t move an inch even after Raisa left. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again.¡± ¡°And we¡¯re going to spend a lot of time together.¡± It wasn¡¯t a prediction based on any grounds or a wish for it to happen. It was an affirmation that seemed to speak of a proposition that morning would come tomorrow as well. As if there would be no situation where they couldn¡¯t meet or spend a long time together¡­ For an instant, goosebumps appeared on the skin beneath the thin layer of fabric. It was certain. It must happen. Like there was no situation at all where she would avoid her or that they could not meet each other. Was such a thing possible? For a moment, the back of Ophelia¡¯s neck stiffened as she recalled the nasty and disgusting things that swarmed deep in Raisa¡¯s eyes. And the intersection that passed by. Time. Yes. The point where she and Richard vaguely overlapped was time. The shapeless, no, indescribable, unpleasant and repulsive things that had been seething inside Raisa seemed too old. An excessively old and twisted thing that should not be alive, like remnants that should have disappeared. It was like a ghost wandering around the heavens in the middle of the day. Richard and Raisa. The protagonist and villain. A very old time. The shards swirling around in Ophelia¡¯s head got on her nerves. The lion mask that was terribly broken by Raisa¡¯s feet came into Ophelia¡¯s field of vision¡­ ¡®Right. There¡¯s such a thing.¡¯ It was said that the most effective way for a horror movie to make the audience tremble in fear was to hide the source of fear so that it was unknown. Since ancient times, people inevitably felt fear when they encountered something they did not know or could not understand. And now. Ophelia was overcome by a visceral fear of Raisa, or rather, the mysterious thing that had vanished before her eyes. Feeling the distance in her vision, Ophelia bit the inside of her mouth as hard as she could. ¡ªPudeuk. The taste of blood spread throughout her mouth, with the sound of the tender flesh inside being bitten and torn. ¡°Uh¡­ Breathe. Hah¡­ Huh.¡± Only then did the clogged throat open up, and Ophelia collapsed. She put her hands on the ground for a moment, then positioned her weight on her knees before she raised her head. In a corner of the garden where only dim light flowed, only Ophelia¡¯s eyes were burning bright with blue flames. Raisa Neir¡­ ¡®I¡¯m scared? Am I afraid?¡¯ Yes. Surely. The unidentifiable terribly nasty things that rotted in stagnant water were frighteningly scary. But would she turn a blind eye to that? ¡°Absolutely not. Never.¡± Ophelia¡¯s lips curled up. Nothing was certain yet. It was natural that she didn¡¯t know anything. But was there something else she was not sure and didn¡¯t know anything about? It was this damn loop of infinite regression. Ophelia was now struggling against this irritating bridle. So, that unknown, terrible thing, and how Raisa revealed she was targeting her¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit still and hang out my neck and wait to be bitten to death.¡± Ophelia took a deep breath, staring straight in the direction Raisa had disappeared. She seemed to have a fishy smell. It was sort of like blood, maybe even a very old, stale smell. After glancing at the lion mask, which Raisa had casually discarded, Ophelia grabbed her rabbit mask and headed for the main section of the garden. Then, when she rejoined the party with her bare face¡­ ¡°When will Sir Sheffield come back¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the vineyards that he tends as a hobby which produces very good wine¡­¡± The murmur of their voices suddenly stopped. This was because the rabbit that disappeared at some point revealed its identity, which was everyone¡¯s concern, and returned like the wind. The young ladies were not the only ones who widened their eyes in surprise. Catherine and Iris hurriedly approached Ophelia, leaving their opponents alone. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Ophelia? Are you okay? I should have gone with you¡­¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m okay. Even if I¡¯m not okay, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°What?¡± CH 54 ¡°What?¡± Ophelia shook her hand and moved towards Catherine. ¡°Catherine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Holding Catherine¡¯s hand, Ophelia continued speaking. ¡°Thank you for providing this place today.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­ I¡¯m happy if it helped.¡± The fact that Catherine¡¯s face was red was something anyone could tell just by looking at the nape of her neck or the tips of her ears; there was no need to take off the snake mask. Squeezing the hand a little tighter, Ophelia lowered her voice and whispered in Catherine¡¯s ear. ¡°Did you deliberately choose red as the theme color? Bol¡­ Because of Bolsheik. Thank you. I really appreciate it, Catherine.¡± At Ophelia¡¯s sincerity, which was repeated over and over again, Catherine pursed her lips, and in the end, she did not reply and just bowed her head. ¡®She¡­ noticed.¡¯ Catherine thought she didn¡¯t have to know. She just thought that if she helped, it was good enough for her. Ophelia patted Catherine on the back of her hand, then shifted her gaze to Iris before saying, ¡°And I¡¯m sorry. I think I¡¯ll have to go.¡± Before the two of them could say anything, Ophelia disappeared from the spot like the wind. After leaving the evening party, Ophelia did not return to her home. Without hesitation, she moved towards the Imperial Palace. Because she had a story to share with Richard. Ophelia¡¯s steps toward him were accelerating. . The day after the party where Ophelia saw the terrible Raisa, which made her neck stiff with tension just by thinking about it¡­ It was a nice, warm day, but Ophelia was covered in cold sweat as she curled up in the dark. The night before when she went to Richard. ¡°He went out?¡± ¡°Yes. Slightly before you came.¡± ¡°Yes. It happens. When¡­ When will His Highness return?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t set a time.¡± In view of Cooper¡¯s answer, Ophelia waited until the early morning light came hazy. But in the end she never met him and had to go home around dawn. Ophelia collapsed on the bed as she was, unable to sleep properly despite her exhaustion. After starting the infinite regressions, she had so many days with nightmares that it would be quicker to count the days she got a good night¡¯s sleep. It could even be said now that nightmares were a close friend. But today, she was suffering from a particularly terrible nightmare. Even though she knew she had to die, she didn¡¯t want to die, so she ran and ran away again. Then, she opened her eyes in shock without knowing how it ended, and proceeded to fall asleep again as if she had fainted. Ophelia rose for the fourth time, her shoulders shaking, and a few minutes later she stuck her head under the pillow. The door opened without a knock. The stuffy air inside flowed out through the crack in the door, and at the same time a shadow entered Ophelia¡¯s room. The woman looking around the room frowned once and quickly approached the bedside. She immediately clicked her tongue. ¡°You really¡­¡± The elegant canopy was randomly rolled up and tucked away in the corner of the bed, and the clothes that had been taken off were strewn all over. It was a mess. She could have called the servants right away and told them to tidy things up. If it was the usual, she would have tidied up this messy room by shaking Ophelia up whether she was sleeping or not. But not now. The woman just let out a light sigh, and with those extremely well-managed hands that had never been dipped in water, she picked up the clothes that were scattered all over the place and put them aside. After roughly removing the clothes that would have wrapped around Ophelia¡¯s neck if she rolled over while sleeping, she looked at the owner of the room, who was crouching in a corner, not in the middle of the bed. ¡°Ugh, uhhhh¡­¡± Ophelia was lying on her side, curled up like a baby and moaning. Her entire face was crumpled and she was dripping with cold sweat, so it was obvious to anyone that she was having a nightmare. The woman stared down at her, then she reached out and wiped Ophelia¡¯s round, sweaty forehead with her hand. Bright red hair, which clung to the forehead, was tucked behind her ear, and she soon grabbed Ophelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ophelia?¡± The shoulder which was held began to shake violently. ¡°Ophelia. Ophelia?¡± More force was exerted as she went. ¡°Wake up!¡± ¡°Huh! Hwa, ah, ah, ack!¡± Ophelia let out a choked breath at the strong hand that shook her shoulder. After inhaling and exhaling for a long time, Ophelia slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Mother?¡± A familiar face came into her blurry vision. Her mother, who did not hide her puzzled expression, touched the forehead of Ophelia. ¡°You have a fever. Although it¡¯s not boiling, you should have taken medicine before it became like this.¡± The mother¡¯s hand brushing her sick daughter¡¯s feverish forehead wasn¡¯t particularly friendly, but her motions were constant. ¡°What kind of child are you¡­¡± And the nagging that followed without fail. She said she was a daughter she was very fond of and which she cherished, yet she still didn¡¯t do anything for her. She didn¡¯t say much, did everything she wanted, and didn¡¯t even tell her daughter that she loved her in her sleep. She was not a dream mother from dramas, movies, or novels. Rather, she was a very realistic mother who, whenever she met her daughter¡¯s eyes, she would say something disapproving about her and nag not just in the first verse, but also in the second and third verses. Thanks to that, even if Ophelia possessed a novel out of nowhere, she was able to adapt quickly. ¡°¡­What? You¡¯re really¡­¡± Ophelia was in a state where she was covered in cold sweat and even tears from the nagging that followed, but somehow a bashful laugh flowed out. It was because the worry and affection underlying all the nagging and sharp words were so new. It didn¡¯t matter if she was her real mother or not. It was too late for such a question, but it was the mother right in front of Ophelia who stood beside her, wiping her damp brow and watching with anxious eyes. Was that why? The feverish and agitated Ophelia brought up a story out of the blue. She herself didn¡¯t even know why she was saying this now. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do I not meet your expectations?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Every time we make eye contact, you scold me.¡± It wasn¡¯t something she would throw lightly, but she somehow ended up saying it infinitely lightly. And after she spat it out, she realized what a stupid question she had asked. ¡°No, um¡­ nothing¡­¡± About to dismiss it with her hand, Ophelia raised her body that was as heavy as water-soaked cotton, but an index finger pressed against her forehead and she was pushed back down onto the pillow. Her mother, who made Ophelia lie down, responded. ¡°What do you mean by not meeting expectations?¡± The answer that came out with a sigh was something Ophelia hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°You¡¯re an eagle hiding sharp claws. Or a lion hiding fierce teeth.¡± It wasn¡¯t a soothing voice or tone. It just felt calm and composed, as if listing the facts. ¡°But what is it that scares you, no, what is it that makes you so anxious and stressed that you¡¯re lying flat on your stomach?¡± With a light sigh, the older woman poked the tip of Ophelia¡¯s nose and widened her similar rabbit-like eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re falling short of expectations, but you¡¯re exceeding them, yet you¡¯re just hiding it and it¡¯s frustrating. Did you think that this mother didn¡¯t know you were doing that?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± The mother smiled faintly at her daughter, who was unable to answer and only blankly moved her lips. ¡°It¡¯s the same with engagements.¡± ¡°No¡­ did you know what I was going to do?¡± ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t it obvious? A son-in-law like that is something that even this mother would not want.¡± (TL/N: remember that unknown dude who ophelia is supposedly going to be engaged to? but she ended up stuck in infinite regression and became an aide to the crown prince.) Those were good words, but her mother had a terrifying expression that convinced Ophelia that if she had really taken him in, she would have driven him out with a crushing blow. ¡°How can I put a bastard like that next to you?¡± The one who was quickly demoted from son-in-law to bastard soon expanded its scope. ¡°To stand by your side, at least¡­¡± Ophelia had to struggle to swallow the laughter that was about to burst out at her mother¡¯s standard of ¡®son-in-law¡¯. If that was the standard, one would have to catch a unicorn whose horn crossed the Milky Way and shone rainbow colors. Ophelia paused as she listened to the conditions of her partner, whose image was gradually taking shape. No¡­ Wait, he actually existed. A man who satisfied all of those absurd standards. ¡°Mother¡­ that¡¯s the crown prince.¡± Ophelia¡¯s words, which came out as small as the sound of an ant crawling, had an unexpected response this time. ¡°No.¡± Ophelia blinked her eyes quickly at her mother, who shook her head so resolutely. ¡°Yes? No?¡± No matter how she thought about it, Richard must be the only human who met the standard that didn¡¯t even seem humanly possible¡­ ¡°It can¡¯t be His Highness the Crown Prince because he¡¯s similar to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± At her mother¡¯s sudden insight, Ophelia¡¯s shoulder bounced like a harpooned tuna. ¡°Why are you suddenly so surprised?¡± ¡°No, that¡­ that! You said I¡¯m similar to His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Ophelia bet her mother didn¡¯t know the absurd secret they shared, but even so, she swallowed dry saliva. ¡°Uh¡­ in what ways are we similar¡­?¡± At Ophelia, who couldn¡¯t even finish her words properly, her mother subtly scrunched her face. ¡°Everything to the unmotivated eyes and indifferent attitude.¡± It was rude enough to judge the crown prince, but Ophelia simply shut her mouth and stared. Her mother was so right, that she couldn¡¯t find the words to answer. CH 55 The mother whispered softly as she touched the quiet Ophelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the wind blew, but you changed after the National Foundation Day. Until then, you were just living as you went, without any ambition or any hopes or goals for the future, so from this mother¡¯s point of view, I wanted to do something.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡± Before and after the National Foundation Day¡­ Probably so. That was when the infinite regression started. While experiencing miserable and causeless deaths that no one knew about except Richard, let¡¯s survive as if there was no tomorrow and then run away with the secret funds! The motto of life had completely changed. But Ophelia couldn¡¯t explain all those things to her mother. Ophelia tilted her head vaguely, blurting out a mumble. Fortunately, her mother just lightly sighed, as if she hadn¡¯t thought about prying. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re living your life wrong. I just thought that if you had goals, you would be able to live a more colorful life. So, if I pushed for an engagement like that, I knew you would do anything to kick it.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Watching her daughter avoiding her eyes and her dry smile slipping, her mother grabbed her cheeks and stretched it. ¡°Haha, what do you mean ¡®haha¡¯. I gave you trouble to make you show your abilities, but you used it to collect secret funds.¡± Ophelia was taken aback by the unanticipated words that came from the mouth of a completely unexpected person. ¡°That¡­ did you know that too?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be interested?¡± Ophelia¡¯s secret funds. Well, although it was ¡®secret¡¯ funds, it was not hidden very deeply, so anyone should be able to find out who the owner of the gold was if they set their mind to it. But for that to happen, one would have to go through quite a cumbersome process. Her mother was the woman who was currently in charge of Bolsheik. She could have figured it out if she wanted to, but, as earlier said, she had to be more than interested. It was definitely something she had to put time and effort into. ¡°The secret fund is smoothly growing, and a house to live in and a job to sustain your needs are well-obtained and prepared step by step¡­ You¡¯ve been hiding them.¡± Ophelia had nothing to say even if she had ten mouths. ¡°Ophelia.¡± Her mother cupped Ophelia¡¯s cheek and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Remember who you are.¡± As blue eyes widened slightly, a smile bloomed on her mother¡¯s lips. ¡°My daughter. Ophelia.¡± The touch brushing her red hair was meticulous. ¡°You are a Bolsheik.¡± The family name contained pride; it was also proud of its people. ¡°If you want to do something, anytime, anything.¡± The older woman whispered as she peered into Ophelia¡¯s hazy blue eyes. ¡°Keep in mind that you can. That Bolsheik will be happy to do anything for you.¡± Ophelia was somehow ashamed of the confidence she felt in her mother¡¯s calm words and the soft affection that underlaid it that tickled her insides more than that. Maybe she forgot because it was so obvious. Was it because she was so close that she couldn¡¯t know? Her mother did not disapprove of her as she thought, nor did she see her only as a tool for her family. All her complacent thoughts were wrong. Her mother acknowledged her, wanted her to develop her abilities, and said that Bolsheik would give everything if she wanted it. Bolsheik, a family so old that it was said its history coincided with the beginning of the continent. That was why it was also a family with a history that could not be imagined, no, more than imagined. Its current evaluation was just a toothless tiger, but well. There was a saying, ¡®A rich man can last three years even if he bankrupts¡¯, so could it be that a family that has had more prestige than just being rich for such a long time was just a paper tiger? That was unknown, but there was probably no family in the present empire that had not owed a debt to Bolsheik at least once. If she looked for it, she would be able to find some connection with the Marquisate of Neir. After all, wasn¡¯t it Bolsheik that had a crazy history of a reincarnator, possessor, and even guests from another dimension? Suddenly, an unfounded confidence that she could do anything surfaced. Before long, Ophelia threw a joke mixed with mockery. ¡°Even things that seem impossible? Like getting out of the damn loop of regressing indefinitely?¡± It was a joke that anyone would retort ¡®Don¡¯t say nonsense,¡¯ but her mother answered by lowering her lips to Ophelia¡¯s wet forehead. ¡°Yes. Even something like that.¡± Ophelia stammered as her mother made her close her eyes and patted her chest slowly. ¡°Then¡­ then¡­ now¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ have a bad dream¡­¡± The touch of her mother as she looked down at her daughter as she fell into a deep sleep without finishing her words wasn¡¯t as sweet as before, but it didn¡¯t stop either. And that day, Ophelia didn¡¯t have a nightmare for the first time in a long while, and she was able to sleep soundly as if she had milk and honey. . Around the time Ophelia was suffering from a nightmare. Raisa was preparing for a nightmare. Not for herself, of course, but for her mother. ¡°A new drug?¡± ¡°Yes. As I¡¯ve said, it has been spreading extensively lately.¡± Raisa twirled the small bottle around in front of her eyes. The agent standing in front of her had survived safely under her for a long period of time, no, an incalculably long period of time, including the hours of her regression. Although the situation changed slightly each time she regressed, he had never been out of her sight. She had to say¡­ he was capable enough, that his survival instincts were excellent. There must be a reason when that kind of guy didn¡¯t go to the main point right away. Had it been for other things, she would have blown him off at once, but she lifted her chin instead. ¡°So? What¡¯s the use of this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that invigorates and relieves pain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a common medicine.¡± ¡°There are no side effects.¡± The hand that was spinning the bottle stopped. ¡°There aren¡¯t any side effects?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pain-relieving drugs were often accompanied by tremendous side effects. The most representative of these was a drug that had the label of ¡®medicine¡¯ but was used as ¡®poison¡¯. The corners of Raisa¡¯s mouth twisted. ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting you eat this for that reason.¡± ¡°The drug itself has no side effects. Just¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that if you mix it, there¡¯ll be very strong addictive symptoms and intellect breakdown.¡± ¡°It¡¯s poison.¡± ¡°Yes. And the medicine that it needs to be mixed with is also relatively easy to obtain, but very expensive.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s discovered, the excuse that it¡¯s for yourself can be made.¡± The agent bowed deeply, and a more shady smile spread across Raisa¡¯s already twisted mouth before disappearing. ¡°Too perfect.¡± The sarcasm in it was clear. Nothing in this world could be so perfect as a dream. ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to use it. Who knows about this drug?¡± ¡°The drug itself spread widely in the back streets in a short time, but it¡¯s likely only those who sell it know how to mix it.¡± ¡°A secret is a secret only in the grave.¡± Raisa waved her hand ever so lightly and ordered someone¡¯s death. ¡°Kill them all. By any means necessary.¡± However, despite her order, the agent did not easily bow his head. Raisa gave a small nod to him as she eyed him carefully. She had come up with a pretty plausible way to slam her mother¡¯s head onto the floor, so that was to be expected. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°You told me to deal with everyone who knows, but it might be best to not do so until we can produce this drug ourselves.¡± ¡°You mean to keep the original producer alive?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Raisa happily agreed, rolling the medicine bottle in her hand. ¡°Of course we should. No.¡± The corners of her mouth twisted and a sly smirk caught on. ¡°Bring the original producer. If he rebels, you can cut off his legs. Even if he doesn¡¯t have legs, he can make the drug.¡± ¡°Yes. I will deal with it. And the supply of other drugs in the future.¡± Indeed, this agent never disappointed Raisa. He was still trying to prepare for the supply of drugs even though it hadn¡¯t been confirmed it works. But tools were just tools. Raisa did not give him a satisfied smile, pat him on the shoulder, or guarantee his life. He, too, could be replaced at any time, so what was the meaning of those actions? And the answer to the question he asked was also in that context. ¡°When such a bug dies, other bugs take their place. They are useful in their own way, aren¡¯t they?¡± The agent bowed deeply, and Raisa issued an order. Left alone in the midst of poison and medicine, Raisa shook an almost perfect mixture. The flowing liquid was pale pink, so it looked like a cute accessory. And no one would be wary of such a cute trinket. Anyone would just think it¡¯s insignificant. Just like how Raisa¡¯s mother treated her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not cute.¡± Sneering, Raisa looked at the medicine that was to be mixed with this drug. Unexpectedly, there were a lot of cases where medicine became poisonous when mixed with another. ¡°Does mother know?¡± Raisa calmly touched the lined-up poisons. Marchioness Neir treated hers and her daughter¡¯s body like crap. It must have been a natural step for her to collect so many poisons that she couldn¡¯t count even if she put all her hands and toes together in preparation for all the poisoning threats in the world. For an unimaginably long time, she had been by her mother¡¯s side. Ame: my mother called me while I was translating the mother-daughter talk lmao made me jump even though i¡¯m not doing anything bad and don¡¯t have a guilty conscience (right????? *eyes quaking*) Dea: we jumped from a healthy mother-daughter relationship to this trainwreck haha CH 56 ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a medicine called poison.¡± Of course, one shouldn¡¯t mix medicines anyhow. She didn¡¯t think her mother would know as much and extensively about medicines as she did about poison. Taking out and tapping the medicine to mix to make poison, Raisa hesitated. None of the fairly reliable tools that were brought so far had been as complete as this lie. ¡°Should I experiment first?¡± While shaking the pink bottle, Raisa shook her head. No, she didn¡¯t even have to experiment with other things. If it worked, it would be perfect, and if it didn¡¯t, she would have to use another method. If successful¡­ It could turn that proud marchioness mother of hers into an addict. It was not a well-known drug, thus the exact side effects were a mystery, but it was said to be addictive, so it was something to be aware of gradually. However, the mind should not be completely destroyed. Her mother must die, crawling on the floor with her sanity, with her eyes on Raisa the moment she took it all. ¡ªWhat you failed to accomplish, was taken by this daughter, whom you despised and neglected so much and used to your heart¡¯s content. ¡°You have to die watching me get everything.¡± A dirty smile of greed and hatred spread across Raisa¡¯s mouth. Raisa, who put down the pink bottle, paused. ¡°The process of this matter is slow.¡± She patted one of the papers and furrowed her brows. It was ambiguous whether or not he was an impurity that had entered her town. She sent someone to track him down, but since the person was new, it would take some time to get results. ¡°Indeed, not everything can be perfect.¡± ¡®At least, I¡¯m glad I got this cute thing.¡¯ If the problems in the village grew out of control, then she should just go back. If she regressed, other problems would pop up, but there was no other way if a problem that she couldn¡¯t deal with broke out now. Come to think of it¡­ ¡°This regression was similar to the last one.¡± A regression that didn¡¯t go the way she expected. It was already the second time. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the first time, so it¡¯s not that special.¡± It was uncomfortable, but there were many other things she needed to pay attention to first. Raisa¡¯s two unexpected regressions were temporarily relegated to a corner of her mind as there were unexpected harvests and trouble in the town she cared about most. This was how Richard was concerned, Ophelia shook her head not knowing that she had given the correct answer, and Raisa stopped thinking for a moment. A third omen began to fill the sky. . By the time Ophelia fell into a deep sleep like sleeping beauty. Catherine met a man who could be her nemesis in her previous life, and even in this life, she growled whenever she was face to face with him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you live there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± ¡°Pack up your stuff and leave. Don¡¯t come back. Forever!¡± At her pointed words, her blood-related brother laughed and smiled widely. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I thought you would claim the position of heir by this time. The next marquis is Catherine Sheffield! The Sheffield family¡¯s glory continues¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Lawrence.¡± Widening her axe-like eyes, Catherine didn¡¯t stop with her words and rushed to thrust her fist into his mouth. The society¡¯s hive. Cutting off the leash of the person she traded with at once¡­ It wasn¡¯t just that. A bloody look that mercilessly catches one off-guard, obtaining the most advantageous conditions. However, Lawrence, who had been receiving such glances since he was born, did not lift an eyebrow. His serene smile merely made Catherine¡¯s stomach turn inside out. ¡°So why are you being sarcastic when you know you won¡¯t even get your money¡¯s worth?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be damned by that mouth.¡± ¡°You know that if I fail, Sheffield will also fail.¡± ¡°The family won¡¯t be ruined just because the next head of the household is dying. I¡¯ll beat you out.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll succeed in advance¡­ Ah, I got it. I got it.¡± As a sign of surrender, Lawrence placed his hands before his chest and showed his palms to Catherine, who really seemed about to tear his hair apart, and turned his words around. ¡°More than that, don¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± Catherine replied nonchalantly while looking at him with a pathetic scorn. Then he shook his head and smiled mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s being taken care of thanks to you, and I¡¯m here to pick up a guest.¡± At the evening party, Catherine received an urgent request from Lawrence, and that matter was being investigated. There was not a piece of pretense in the words ¡®thanks to you¡¯, so Catherine, feeling a little relieved, nodded her head. ¡°You have a guest?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve invited a very special guest to the brewery.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re gasping for breath, it must be a pretty important person.¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯s important. It¡¯s Lady Bolsheik.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You sent a letter that seemed like you would soar into the sky, saying you found the person of your destiny. How could I stay still? Oh, but I invited her after your schedule.¡± The driving force was really extraordinary; there was no doubt that he was born with the same blood. Catherine couldn¡¯t believe the words of the irritating bastard and asked again. ¡°You invited who? Ophelia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Lawrence, glancing at the face spilling out harsh words, only shrugged his shoulders with a very relaxed face. Having listened to all the curses in the world for a long time, Lawrence held Catherine¡¯s face in the palm of his hand. ¡°Thanks to you, I can live another hundred years.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll survive even if the world perishes, because you ate so many curses!¡± ¡°Thank you very much for that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a curse, you fool!¡± ¡°Brother. I enjoy talking with you, but let me ask one thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy¡ª Eup! Eup! Ugh!¡± The moment Catherine was about to pounce, Lawrence blocked her mouth with the palm of his hand and tilted his head towards her. ¡°Did you properly recognize the person of fate?¡± Catherine, who struggled to remove his hand, paused. She pried his hand off and gave an annoyed look at the face that looked similar to hers. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Although Lawrence hadn¡¯t said anything yet, Catherine¡¯s reply was full of thorns, as if she was going to protect Ophelia from him. Despite having no intention of stepping down, Lawrence obediently uttered, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The one with a sullen face in front of him was his younger sibling. Although Catherine was a notorious young lady who did her work clearly and spoke her mind in front of anyone, Lawrence saw her as just a hollow deep fried rice puff. (TL/N: ¡®??/gangjeong¡¯ is a traditional Korean confectionery made with glutinous rice flour. The deep fried rice puff has a hard outer coating of honey, crushed beans/seeds and more, a hollow inside. In other words, Lawrence thinks Catherine just has a hard front.) He was not talking about her ability or the power she possessed. She made loud noises, but was soft on the inside¡­ No, it was not soft. In any case, she was not as ferocious and wild as the thorns she exposed on the outside. Rather, she was an innocent child who believed in fate in a fairy tale that everyone read and fell asleep to in the old days. ¡®Well¡­ Looking at her face now, isn¡¯t she naive?¡¯ Lawrence tilted his head, making a smile. As the one sharing the same blood as her, he knew very well that she would never tell him. And he knew very well how to get her to open her mouth. Lawrence, befitting of a natural enemy of the same blood, provoked Catherine calmly and without hesitation. ¡°Actually, I thought I¡¯d never find out what you¡¯re talking about, whether it¡¯s fate or not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that you can¡¯t think of anything else with your little head.¡± Of course, Catherine wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Still. Really? What is fate? A person who believes in such things and even acknowledges it? Didn¡¯t you dream in broad daylight?¡± Even his expression, tone, and gestures seemed sincere, that he really couldn¡¯t understand. Catherine was well aware that it was a provocation, but she still fell for it. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°No matter how sweet the alcohol I sent you is, you shouldn¡¯t drink it in broad daylight and get drunk. Did you dream? ¡°This¡­¡± As Lawrence had predicted, Catherine started swearing at him again, and it wasn¡¯t long before she cried out. ¡°Invitation! Well done! Very well done! See it clearly with those eyes and engrave it clearly in that little head! The person of my destiny!¡± Out of breath from screaming and shouting incessantly, Catherine let out a gasping breath before forming an ¡®oops¡¯ expression, but Lawrence was calm. ¡°Well then. I knew you would say that. I¡¯m glad I invited her.¡± ¡ªYou knew it but you still got hit. ¡®It was like this every time I talked to that bloody, irritating guy.¡¯ But Catherine knew too. If she hadn¡¯t really wanted to show Ophelia, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the provocation. She knew how Lawrence felt when he said he had to see Ophelia. She really found it meddlesome, an irritating concern, but he was not going to listen to her even if she said that. Well, anyone would want to check it somehow if their damned sibling changed his or her stance, claiming their fateful partner appeared overnight. CH 57 In addition, the desire to brag about Ophelia certainly made her fall for his provocation even more quickly. Really, if Ophelia hadn¡¯t been shy, she would have carried her by her side and screamed all over the block. ¡ªWe¡¯re friends for life! She¡¯s the one of my destiny! Before long, Catherine calmly warned Lawrence. No, that was more brutal than kind. ¡°If you look at Ophelia and fall in love with her, I¡¯ll pluck out your eyeballs.¡± And Lawrence shrugged his shoulders once again, calmly taking Catherine¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for me to fall for her? If it goes well, she¡¯ll be family in the future.¡± ¡°What bullshit¡­ huh?¡± ¡°Family. Real family.¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes began to shake violently as Lawrence lowered his voice into a whisper, placing his hand over his mouth. ¡ªOphelia and her, family¡­ Family. However, in order to do that, her brother and Ophelia must decide¡­ ¡°No way.¡± Catherine¡¯s mind, which had been gone for a while, came back as soon as she imagined the scene of Ophelia and Lawrence standing side by side in a rain of flowers. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you even if you show that kind of attention.¡± ¡°Ah, it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°What? You!¡± In the midst of such a fierce battle between the pair of vigorously energetic siblings. While the servants of the marquisate looked at the place to be cleaned today with philosophical hand gestures and expressions saying, ¡®Here they go again¡¯¡­ A mature looking worker, who had been working alone in the Lawrence¡¯s brewery, narrowed his eyes. ¡°What is this buzzing sound? Is it the locusts again?¡± He frowned as he recalled the days before when dozens of locusts had raged on him. But no matter how much he widened his eyes and searched everywhere, he couldn¡¯t find the locust. ¡°Ah, if I see a locust with this level of defense, it¡¯s probably not a locust. Did I hear it wrong?¡± He tapped his ear and trudged away. No matter how much he rubbed his ears, the humming didn¡¯t go away. ¡°What is it? Is it around here?¡± He looked around the oak barrel, but could not find the source of the strange sound. ¡°Did I really hear that wrong?¡± As he tilted his head and turned around with a puzzled face, a black cloud came into his field of vision. ¡°Dark clouds? Damn it! If it suddenly rains¡­!¡± He sprinted to collect all the things that shouldn¡¯t get wet in the rain. So he didn¡¯t notice. What looked like dark clouds covering the sky was an enormous swarm of locusts that could hardly be called dozens of locusts. . Two days after the evening party. As soon as Ophelia entered the Imperial Palace, she rushed towards Richard. ¡ªBang! She shouted as she hit his desk with force. ¡°Where have you been!¡± ¡°You¡¯re close.¡± Richard, who faced Ophelia at such a close distance that the tips of his nose collided with hers, did not push her away even as he said that. Ophelia didn¡¯t care at all about their proximity and let a wild snort out. It had been long past the period where she would be embarrassed or ashamed for snorting like this or directing her bloodshot eyes at him. ¡°Where the hell have you been!¡± ¡°I was told you looked for me two days ago.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± Ophelia, who was preparing to shoot, faltered at Richard¡¯s ensuing question. ¡°What about yesterday?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You looked for me two days ago, but you came only today. What were you doing yesterday?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ Um.¡± Ophelia quietly pulled back and shook her head. And Richard, having no intention of letting her go, grabbed her slender wrist that was resting on the desk. He didn¡¯t apply too much force so that it would hurt, but she would never get out of his hold. He asked again. ¡°The aide wasn¡¯t in the aide¡¯s office. Where and what were you doing yesterday?¡± Although held still, Ophelia tugged her wrist with a glimmer of hope, but there was really no way she could get out of his grasp. She finally opened her mouth, but it closed without a sound coming out. And as the silence lengthened, Richard¡¯s golden eyes sank deeper and deeper. Ophelia was his aide, but she had no obligation to report her every move. However¡­ It was Cooper who greeted Richard when he returned to the Imperial Palace midday two days ago. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very different from what we expected.¡± ¡°Human trafficking is related to religion.¡± ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t find any particular connection with the Marquisate of Neir. Let¡¯s dig into that part a bit more.¡¯ ¡°Yes. I will.¡± ¡°And what religion it is. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just a few people gathering and talking nonsense, but if it goes beyond that, it¡¯ll become a problem.¡± Voluntary human trafficking itself was already a problem, but such an unknown religion could cause a bigger problem than that. ¡°And one more thing.¡± Cooper picked up the small pink bottle that Richard had brought back with him and narrowed his eyes. It was a viscous substance that clung to the bottle and slowly dripped down. ¡°It¡¯s medicine.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s medicine¡­¡± At the word ¡®medicine¡¯, Cooper¡¯s easy smile disappeared in an instant, and his eyes reddened at once. Drugs had a long history and were among the evils that had not yet been eradicated. It would be strange if he, who was the crown prince¡¯s aide and personally suffered from being entangled in drugs, didn¡¯t roll his eyes. ¡°The medicine itself is not a drug.¡± ¡°Then. When mixed with other things, it becomes that kind of thing.¡¯ Richard tapped Cooper on the shoulder as he held onto the bottle so strongly that it was as if he would break the bottle. ¡°We¡¯ve found the original producer, so secure it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And Cooper.¡± Richard whispered this softly to the grimacing Cooper. ¡°This drug will never work out.¡± To his assertion of the future, Cooper agreed without a single doubt. Richard was the next emperor who would stand on top of everyone¡¯s heads. That¡¯s why every word he said was weighty, and what he said had to come true. It sounds absurd at first to believe that someone¡¯s words would come true, but the emperor and the crown prince were in such positions. And Richard was also a person who actually did what he said he would. Everything he said had never gone unfulfilled. Even those who rose up like bees, claiming that what Richard brought up were nonsensical, kept their mouths shut when they saw the trajectory he had walked. There was no reason why Cooper, who was only full of loyalty to him, did not blindly believe in Richard¡¯s words. ¡°Cooper, this is more urgent, so take care of it first¡­ Oh. Greetings, Your Highness.¡¯ After nodding lightly at Iris¡¯s polite greeting, Richard hesitated. ¡°What about Ophelia?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here yet. She has never been late.¡± ¡°She¡¯s never been like this before, perhaps she is sick¡­¡¯ Richard¡¯s expression changed very subtly as he watched the two busy covering for Ophelia, who did not appear without a word. Every time he heard Ophelia¡¯s name coming out of Cooper¡¯s mouth¡­ ¡ª Recalling that far, Richard shook his head. Just like that, how much time had passed while he was lost in his memories? Richard and Ophelia parted their lips almost simultaneously. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something else.¡± ¡°I was gone!¡± And silence fell between the two. The eyes of Ophelia, after confessing her shameful actions yesterday, shifted sheepishly while waiting for her flushed cheeks to cool down. Thanks to her mother¡¯s sincerity and constant love yesterday, Ophelia was freed from her nightmares and fell asleep as if she had fainted. But never did she imagine that the whole day would fly away while she slept so ignorantly of the world. It was the first time she had such a restful sleep since starting this goddamn infinite regression, but there was a price. Richard¡¯s voice slipped through Ophelia¡¯s ears as she wiggled her fingers. ¡°You slept? All day?¡± ¡°Yes. Haha. I slept very well¡­ I apologize for being absent from work without a word.¡± Unable to hide her embarrassment, Ophelia put her hands together on her navel and bowed her head, then lifted and tilted her head. ¡°By the way, what were you trying to say? What about someone else?¡± Richard gave a completely different answer to her question. ¡°I was investigating.¡± It was a blatant switch in topic, but Ophelia went along with it without hesitation. Whatever it was about someone else, how important could it be? ¡°Oh, two days ago? But what kind of investigation? Wait, did you go there yourself?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s faster.¡± ¡°Is it okay for the crown prince to just wander around like that¡­ I guess. Of course.¡± The all-too-common talk of being aware of your position and taking care of yourself popped up, but it quickly went away. Since the other person was not a normal person at all, what¡¯s the use of talking about common sense? Ophelia¡¯s expression became more and more serious as Richard continued to speak. ¡°Human trafficking?¡± Ame: counting down the days to richard¡¯s jealousy explosion~ Dea: ophelia¡¯s about to get locked up somewhere¡­.or cooper might lose his jo CH 58 As if she didn¡¯t even want to say it, Ophelia opened her mouth with a frown on her face, clearly fed up. ¡°There are still people who do that? No, that was a stupid question. I guess. There¡¯s a lot of junk that does anything for money.¡± The act of buying and selling people was abandoned a long time ago, both in the world she came from and in this world. But it was also tenacious, like the cockroaches that still roamed in the shadows in both this world and the other. Just as bees gathered in honey, garbage that did anything that made money gathered at the smell of money. ¡°In this case, it was a bit bizarre that it was voluntary human trafficking.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Can the word ¡®voluntary¡¯ and the word ¡®trafficking¡¯ be put in the same line?¡± Ophelia¡¯s jaw dropped, incredulousness coloring her face as Richard continued the story. ¡°No, there¡¯s these pseubi vibes!¡± ¡°Pseubi?¡± ¡°Ah, I mean pseudo, but I mispronounced it because I was excited. Uh, anyway, pseudo means that it looks real and similar on the outside, but it¡¯s not at all on the inside. Oh, this is of course, also a word coined by the grandfather next-door.¡± ¡°In other words, it¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s like a case of fake religion wearing a mask of religion.¡± While talking about the evils of pseudo, Ophelia hesitated. Aside from it being fake, what was the reason for voluntary human trafficking? ¡°What is the reason for making such a mission?¡± ¡°The whole reason for human trafficking is money.¡± ¡°But rather than selling it like that, it would be more profitable to go somewhere and make money by working like a slave.¡± ¡°You said it with your own mouth. You shouldn¡¯t expect common sense from pseudo-trafficking.¡± ¡°Of course, the ultimate goal of the pseudo is having a high status as a madman who talks about being a religious leader. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a real crazy guy, but most of those guys are snobs among snobs, so they talk a lot about money.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to dig a little deeper.¡± ¡°Yes. If money is not the purpose¡­¡± Richard tilted his head towards Ophelia when she paused her words. ¡°What if not?¡± She shook her head. The word ¡®terror¡¯ that passed through her head would be an overkill. There wasn¡¯t such a thing in this world¡­ right¡­? ¡­No, could it be? ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve been thinking for a while.¡± ¡°Tell me anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nonsense.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± There was not a sliver of doubt in his staring eyes. Ophelia took a deep breath and explained by unraveling the word ¡®terror¡¯. To infiltrate a place necessary to achieve a goal and bring about a disaster with human power. ¡°¡­It could be. It¡¯s really just my opinion. Has something like this happened before? In the history of the continent?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah, of course. Hahaha. Please just pass it as nonsense.¡± Ophelia shrugged her shoulders with an awkward smile, but Richard shook his head. ¡°No, I will tell you to investigate with that in mind too.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Richard looked down at Ophelia, who had widened her bunny eyes, and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that?¡± ¡°Me? Did I say that¡­¡± ¡°That I have to consider the worst.¡± Ophelia blinked. That¡­ Did she say that? ¡°It¡¯s an expression that I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more amazing to remember.¡± ¡°I remember everything you said. They don¡¯t go away.¡± The words ¡®no matter how many regressions¡¯ that were omitted in his words could be understood without having to hear them. Ophelia reached her hand out toward him without saying anything else. Richard also said nothing more and looked down at Ophelia¡¯s hand that held his. It was a soft hand that was much smaller than his own, but that small hand held his much larger one as if it was wrapped around it. The warmth of their contact was lukewarm, and there was no ardent and affectionate emotion flowing. And that was enough for both of them. As comrades who had been going around for so long and didn¡¯t know how much longer they would spend together¡­ Then Ophelia let go of Richard¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°Is the pseudo-trafficking investigation over?¡± ¡°No, there were other harvests. Medicine.¡± ¡°What medicine?¡± Ophelia¡¯s expression was as rotten as when she heard about human trafficking. If it was just an ordinary medicine, Richard wouldn¡¯t have even mentioned it. Then, that ¡®medicine¡¯ must be¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not a medicine.¡± ¡°Yes? No?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what kind of medicine is it?¡± She wondered if it was something like a cure-all, so she asked, but the answer came back as expected. ¡°It¡¯s poison.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± After giving a vague answer, Ophelia immediately tilted her head. ¡°You said earlier that it¡¯s medicine, but now, poison? ¡°It¡¯s said to be an almost perfect fatigue reliever with no side effects.¡± ¡°Fatigue medicine? Where can I buy that¡­ Eup, ah!¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes went round at once at the sound of a fatigue reliever with no side effects. Thanks to her sleeping through yesterday, she recovered a little, but since she became the crown prince¡¯s aide, she was always suffering from chronic fatigue. Richard, blocking Ophelia¡¯s face as she struggled to grab the pink vial, smiled and added. ¡°Once we get the original producer, we¡¯ll have to analyze exactly what this drug is.¡± ¡°You said there are no side effects!¡± Ophelia, whose eyes were turned upside down, showed a desperate will to take the medicine right away. Really, she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You don¡¯t know for sure. So don¡¯t even think about touching it until it¡¯s perfectly safe.¡± ¡°Richard!¡± Ophelia struggled, pushing her arms towards the medicine bottle despite knowing that it would not work. But she calmed down at once at Richard¡¯s following words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you over something like this.¡± Those words came out so easily and calmly, but the weight contained in it was not something that could be passed as effortlessly and coolly. Just as Ophelia could not bear Richard¡¯s pain, Richard could not bear the loss of Ophelia. It was an obsession that people in love often felt, but it wasn¡¯t that sweet and thrilling. Since he was just holding on to live. Driven to the abyss, the wounded held each other¡¯s hands while facing each other. The sincerity that they couldn¡¯t say out of their mouths dug deeper than that, under a layer of each other¡¯s skin. And this time it was Richard, not Ophelia, who joined their hands together. The thumping sounds became more and more similar, as if their heartbeats were transferred from hand to hand, and then merged. Eventually, Richard asked without letting go of her hand. ¡°Why did you look for me?¡± ¡°Lady Neir is too suspicious.¡± Ophelia confided to Richard about everything she had done at the evening party. Raisa appeared wearing a lion mask, and how that very mask was smashed and rolled around. Plus her certainty that was like a prophecy that they would definitely meet again. And¡­ ¡°You saw the same thing in her eyes?¡± Ophelia shut her mouth for a moment and stared blankly at Richard. The inside of the golden eyes was empty, and only dry, crumbly things were swirling around. She tightened her grip on his hand and parted her lips. ¡°It looked old.¡± Even with those words without context, Richard knew what Ophelia was trying to say. Time. It must be referring to the time that they did not yet know how much more would pass, even after a long, eons of eternity had passed. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it wrong. It¡¯s¡­ really¡­¡± Ophelia¡¯s cheeks went white as she couldn¡¯t keep up with her words. It was because the disgustingly unpleasant and grotesque hatred and obsession that had been seeping in Raisa¡¯s eyes at that time, as well as the greed that covered it all, could not be erased and came to mind clearly. Richard pulled the rounded shoulders and trembling chin into his arms. Ophelia¡¯s tremors gradually died away from his warmth and support, which was harder than anything else, stronger than winter¡¯s steel. She took a short breath and spoke up again. ¡°Lady Neir is more dangerous than Marchioness Neir.¡± Even the marchioness wouldn¡¯t know what the young lady was doing or what kind of eyes she had. If she knew, there would be no way she could treat her like a puppet. ¡°A lion¡­ a lion mask. This is also my leap¡­¡± ¡°Is it treason?¡± Ophelia unwittingly crumpled Richard¡¯s shirt as his voice recited her thoughts. The two didn¡¯t say anything, but a lot of words passed between them. Nothing was certain yet. No, even thinking like that was really merely a small piece that could only be called a ¡®leap¡¯. But they knew who to pursue. Raisa Neir. If they looked at the trajectory of what she was doing or what she was likely to do, they would probably catch something. Though, they didn¡¯t even know what it was yet¡­ Soon, Ophelia took a deep breath and raised her head and one hand at the same time, strongly expressing that she had something to say. When Richard nodded, Ophelia quickly uttered. CH 59 ¡°I¡¯ll use a vacation day tomorrow, no, I¡¯m taking a day off!¡± It was a sudden and contextless change of topic. Even though she had been absent from work yesterday without notice, Ophelia seemed full of determination to take a day off tomorrow. Richard answered like he was familiar with her incoherent words. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you whether it¡¯s okay or not depending on the reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get sick!¡± Richard responded at once to her very confident and shameless answer. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, why! It hurts!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to be sick?¡± ¡°No, it hurts¡­ it doesn¡¯t work.¡± Ophelia grumbled, but as if she had a good idea, she shouted confidently. ¡°I¡¯m meeting a guy tomorrow! It¡¯s an introduction! It has the potential to have a huge impact on my future¡­¡± She stopped talking, her throat choked. This was because Richard had come right up to her nose before she knew it, peering at her and asking her in a low voice, like it was ringing in a deep well. ¡°The real reason?¡± Blue eyes widened as they met those shimmering golden eyes that took her breath away. ¡°Ophelia.¡± At the low call, Ophelia spewed out the truth unconsciously without even blinking an eye. ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m going to visit the brewery with a secret fund investment plan.¡± Richard tilted his head at that. ¡°Brewery?¡± He asked again, but no answer came back. Ophelia was rapidly blinking her eyes and exhaling the breath she had been holding back. Just now¡­ what was it? What? Swaying in those golden eyes¡­ ¡°¡­lia. Ophelia.¡± ¡°What, yes?¡± ¡°I asked what kind of brewery it was.¡± ¡°Yesterday, an invitation came from Lord Sheffield. So I asked Catherine, and she said that Lord Sheffield manages it as a hobby, and the return on investment is very good¡­¡± ¡°Lord Sheffield?¡± A slight crack appeared between Richard¡¯s forehead. She said he was a man who would have a great influence on her future, and she actually found a place where secret funds could be invested in. ¡®If it¡¯s Lord Sheffield.¡¯ All that remained was a faint memory of an encounter a long time ago. ¡°Your Highness. You must do well in child farming.¡± Richard uttered as the face of Marquis Sheffield flashed by. ¡°Don¡¯t meet Lord Sheffield.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you meet him¡­ No.¡± ¡°No, the owner of the brewery is¡­¡± This time there was a crack between Ophelia¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m aiming for Lord Sheffield, do you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he is a man who will have a great influence on the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the funds will have a huge impact on my future! I¡¯m not interested in Lord Sheffield as much as an ant¡¯s tears!¡± For some reason, Richard¡¯s face softened as he looked down at the woman screaming her feelings of unjust. Ophelia pounded her chest and cried out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to touch the Marquisate of Sheffield, the greatest ally of the imperial family!¡± Richard opened his mouth at that, but immediately closed it. The words ¡®It¡¯s not such a problem¡¯ only lingered in his mouth. Taking a deep breath, Ophelia asked with a tired face. ¡°Can I take the day off tomorrow? I really really won¡¯t touch Lord Sheffield. I will practice social distancing with him.¡± ¡°Social distancing?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going to be this far away.¡± Ophelia took four steps away from Richard and pointed out the distance between them. At that, Richard nodded his head. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Yes! I can say for sure that I am not interested in Lord Sheffield in the slightest! No, I am not interested in the Sheffield family in the least, as much as the weight of a dragonfly¡¯s wings!¡± Richard narrowed his eyes. ¡°Say it right.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you not interested in Lord Sheffield, or are you not interested in the Sheffield family?¡± In fact, Richard wouldn¡¯t blink an eye even if Ophelia controlled the Sheffield family. It didn¡¯t matter at all if she swallowed the entire Sheffield family. What mattered to him was¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡± Ophelia was confused, but gave an answer. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in either. The Sheffield family or the lord. What kind of interest would I have towards a person whom I¡¯ve never seen the face of before?¡± ¡°If you see his face, you might be interested.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too much. Aren¡¯t you too wary of me messing with the Marquisate of Sheffield?¡± ¡ªThen I¡¯m going to pay attention! Such words didn¡¯t come out even as a joke. The Marquisate of Sheffield was not a stone that could be picked up while passing by. It was too burdensome to say ¡®I¡¯ll do it!¡¯ just because of opposition. She shook her hand hard. ¡°Whether I¡¯ve seen his face or not! Whether I¡¯ve heard about him before or not! I¡¯m absolutely not interested. In the first place, right now, my nose is¡­ No, anyway, in this regression situation, how can I care about love and relationships?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t that possible again?¡± ¡°Of course, even if I harass him or have a scorching love, all that time could disappear from the other person with just one regression.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s okay if the other person doesn¡¯t forget either.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ophelia nodded her head in a manner that was like she was asking why he was saying something so obvious. So she didn¡¯t see it. What shimmered in Richard¡¯s golden eyes shook a little more and then sank. ¡°No matter what I say, love now is just a headache. I¡¯m pretty much running away if someone expresses interest in me or whatever.¡± And how his pupils sank to the very depths at her words. ¡°More than that, what¡¯s the point of all this? Whether I¡¯m interested or not, Lord Sheffield won¡¯t be interested in me at all.¡± Wasn¡¯t this like pouring kimchi soup into a bowl when you weren¡¯t even sure if you would be given rice cakes? (TL/N: ¡®Don¡¯t drink kimchi soup thinking that someone will give you rice cake¡¯ is the Korean equivalent of ¡®Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch.¡¯ Rice cake is traditionally served with kimchi soup to avoid choking and help digestion, thus when eating kimchi soup, rice cake is expected next.) When Ophelia thought of that, her mouth suddenly became very dry. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If Lord Sheffield shows interest, we¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t.¡± After saying that, Richard smiled, his eyes curved. And for some reason, behind that smile, flowing life could be felt, and Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered like hummingbird wings. But Richard gave no explanation. Instead, he provided Ophelia the answer she had initially hoped for. ¡°I will grant you a vacation. My aide.¡± . Time flew like a shot arrow, and it was now the morning of Ophelia¡¯s vacation. After sending a carriage to Ophelia, Lawrence faced an unexpected headache. ¡°More?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they were all dead?¡± ¡°The locusts at that time were all dead. These are the new ones.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°First of all, it doesn¡¯t seem like there are too many of them. It wouldn¡¯t be very nice to let the guest see them.¡± ¡°I just have to show the parts without locusts.¡± ¡°What a scam.¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t usually have problems with locusts? It¡¯s a scam if I don¡¯t show what it¡¯s usually like.¡± At Lawrence¡¯s flowing explanation, the general manager of the brewery blinked and vaguely nodded. ¡°Oh, it does sound logical¡­ huh?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So, blockade the area where the locusts are at, and then¨C¡± ¡°¨CYou mean, catch them.¡± ¡°And find out what the cause is.¡± ¡°Is there any other cause of a locust infestation besides food?¡± ¡°Just wondering.¡± Lawrence¡¯s smile grew a little tighter. ¡°Someone might have artificially released it.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­ I see.¡± The festival was right around the corner, who would dare to touch the brewery under the hand of the next Marquis of Sheffield¡­ To be able to deliver the alcohol the family handled during the festival, even if it was staking the name of Neir instead of Sheffield, he wouldn¡¯t be able to even identify a family that was blinded by greed enough to play pranks like this. Lawrence clicked his tongue briefly. ¡°Anyway, humans. If they¡¯re blinded by greed, they¡¯re bound to stick their hand in it, even if it¡¯s a pit of fire.¡± What about Lady Bolsheik that he would face today? The person of destiny that Catherine found. Who once went around talking about being with the crown prince. His Highness the Crown Prince. Who wouldn¡¯t call him ¡®the fateful one¡¯? Recalling those golden eyes he had met a long time ago, Lawrence stiffened his neck from tension. He felt as if he was falling endlessly into an abyss of unknown depth. He couldn¡¯t even remember what they talked about at the time. After that, he had several chances to meet thanks to the Sheffield¡¯s name. Lawrence realized. ¡ªThis is not someone I could dare judge. Grasping the logistics flown throughout the empire overnight without exaggeration was just the beginning. In a matter of days, he became so strong that he didn¡¯t need escorts, and besides that, he did inexplicable things all by himself. In a sense, indeed¡­ Well, if the person he would serve as a marquis in the future was such a terribly scary person, then the empire shouldn¡¯t worry. ¡°Anyway, are the preparations going well? It should look very good to the guest who we will be serving soon.¡± Then, the general manager of the brewery answered with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to do it as usual?¡± ¡°Of course I did, but did you do it after understanding everything I said?¡± ¡°Oh, what do you think I did?¡± Lawrence, who chatted in a friendly manner for a while, lowered his voice as he grabbed the general manager¡¯s thick shoulder. ¡°If things go well today, she will invest heavily in the brewery.¡± The shoulders of the general manager that was concentrating on Lawrence¡¯s lowered voice shook greatly. Ame: There¡¯s a new announcement, which you might want to check out. When in doubt, the culprit is Neir. Always Neir. ¡­I¡¯m not the only one who laughed and cried at the same time when Ophelia didn¡¯t even see Richard as a potential love interest right!? Dea: She¡¯s still in denial, i¡¯m sure she¡¯ll come around soon CH 60 ¡°Oh! A big investment?¡± ¡°Yes. Catherine isn¡¯t the kind of kid who talks nonsense in that way.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, Young Master.¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°You said that the soon-to-be guest is someone close to Lady Catherine.¡± ¡°Yes. She said they will be friends for life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to treat her like how you treat Lady Catherine, are you?¡± Lawrence beamed in response to the suspicious general manager¡¯s words. ¡°Of course not. I have to set the best example.¡± ¡°I believe you. She¡¯s an investor.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll leave it to you. That important person will be imagining what this place will be like all the way in the carriage, with great anticipation. So, mmhm?¡± ¡°Yes. Leave it to me.¡± The general manager pounded his sturdy chest with his fist and declared that he would do his best. However, contrary to Lawrence¡¯s expectations and the firm determination of the general manager, Ophelia was not thinking of even the ¡®brew¡¯ of the brewery or the ¡®sheff¡¯ of the Marquisate of Sheffield in the carriage. She was pondering on yesterday¡¯s happenings, tilting, nodding and shaking her head. ¡°What is it?¡± What shimmered in Richard¡¯s golden eyes yesterday¡­ Ophelia thought of herself as a pretty smart person. Wasn¡¯t she even close to being able to ¡®speak through the eyes¡¯ with Richard? And yet, at that moment, she couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. Ophelia was quick to think about everything. Before she possessed this novel, she had no choice but to do so to live a smooth social life, and after this out of the blue possession, she had to adapt in order to survive. Such senses were no exception to dating or love. If there was someone who was interested in her, Ophelia would have noticed right away. She wouldn¡¯t pretend to be dense and ignorant as though she was the only one who didn¡¯t know. But not now. That was for certain. As she told Richard, she couldn¡¯t think about relationships or love now. It would be an accurate expression to say that she had completely forgotten that such a thing even existed. Since she forgot its existence, how could she sense or consider it? Even if her head was spinning, it would be the same as idling. And it was the same even if the person was Richard. To her, he was just a comrade to get out of the freaking loop of infinite regressions. What she once thought had not changed even now. Since he was the main character of the world in the novel, his partner must be somewhere else. Although she had stopped thinking about whether this place was a novel or reality, she was still convinced that she would never be the one to stand by him. ¡°Was it to kill?¡± Ophelia, who was completely mistaken, shook her head right away, knowing that even if she contemplated it, that was not the correct answer. Richard didn¡¯t mean to do so, but Ophelia was engrossed in thoughts about him as she was on her way to meet Lord Sheffield. The carriage, which ran without stopping, gradually slowed down and eventually came to a complete halt. But even then, Ophelia was unable to get Richard out of her mind. And what pulled her into her reality was the sunlight pouring silently through the open carriage door, piercing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so bright.¡± A man¡¯s hand appeared before Ophelia¡¯s eyes as she muttered involuntarily and reflexively frowned. At the same time, a soft voice that was easy to hear rang out. ¡°Welcome, Lady Bolsheik.¡± But Ophelia couldn¡¯t hold his hand. Seeing with eyes adapted to the light, the person who extended his hand towards her was not a servant. Lawrence Sheffield. Catherine¡¯s brother, the successor of the Marquisate of Sheffield, was reaching out his hand directly towards her. This was their first meeting, but she could tell without an introduction. How could she not recognize him, who had the same eyes and similar features as Catherine. Ophelia spoke with a perplexed expression. ¡°I apologize for saying this at our first meeting, Lord Sheffield. Could you please keep your distance from me?¡± . Around the time Ophelia and Lawrence first met each other. With his back buried deep in his chair, Richard lazily tapped the armrest. Tak, then tak again. Like the pendulum of a clock, the regular tapping stopped at some point. He stood up silently and picked up his robe without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°Both. Whether it¡¯s a relationship or love¡­¡± As much as Ophelia was preoccupied with Richard, he was also constantly thinking of her. And he concluded. ¡ªI¡¯ll have to go too. It was not that he didn¡¯t trust her. ¡®Even if Ophelia isn¡¯t as interested in love, if Lord Sheffield falls in love with her at first sight¡­¡¯ ¡ªQuak-deuk. The pin holding the robe could not withstand the strength of his grip, twisted and broke. At that moment, as if breaking out of the shell. It was clear that the seed, which sprouted from deep inside him and was so small that he could not even discover its existence, suddenly grew in size without him noticing. ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ Richard pressed his hand against his chest and tightly closed his eyes. Even when he closed his eyes, bright red traces scattered as if they were imprinted on his eyelids. Ophelia. Ophelia Bolsheik. He knew the name to be given to that thing that beat in his heart. How could he not know? He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. It was only now that he realized the feeling that had become a huge tree inside of him, grasping the whole heart. Richard tried to let out a devastated laugh, but it didn¡¯t even come out, merely shattering inside. ¡®Since when was it?¡¯ Since when did she, an uninvited guest who barged into his life because she could not die, settled so deeply in his heart? No, what was the point of estimating the time between them? The time they spent together was so long that even counting was pointless¡­ But wasn¡¯t it just a standstill? Regressions that repeated the past time. All relationships with them have become meaningless due to their own memories and emotions that gradually separated them from those who did not know the return. It must have been the same with Ophelia. The same time was repeated, so the relationship shouldn¡¯t have changed too much. ¡®Is it said that the human mind is something that doesn¡¯t go the way you wish?¡¯ Okay. The same time, repeated again and again. Even though the endless hours were suffocating in such a dark, tomb-like silence, it was more tolerable than any other night. ¡®It must be because you were by my side.¡¯ Nothing had changed from before. He was still regressing against his will, and he still didn¡¯t know when it would end. ¡®It was a life that can¡¯t die, but from some moment, I can¡¯t stand it without you by my side.¡¯ ¡®Breathe¡­ I can¡¯t breathe, I can¡¯t live without you because I can¡¯t breathe.¡¯ ¡®Like you took my breath away¡¯ The woman who suddenly appeared. The woman who took his breath and grabbed his heart. Richard rubbed his chest. His heart, which had not been beating because it had hardened, beat in sync with her heartbeat when he was with her. ¡®You¡­ Where the hell did you come from?¡¯ And in the next second, a possibility crossed Richard¡¯s mind. Like how she suddenly appeared, wouldn¡¯t she disappear like a lie at some point? ¡®Ophelia disappearing.¡¯ ¡®Not by my side.¡¯ Richard¡¯s golden eyes darkened. ¡°Like that¡­¡± ¡®I can¡¯t let go like that.¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t let go like that.¡¯ ¡ªI¡¯m going to you. ¡°Will I give up so easily?¡± He grinned, showing his teeth and laughing ferociously. It was she who reached out her hand. He had no intention of letting go of that hand. Even before he realized his true feelings, he didn¡¯t want a tomorrow without her by his side. As she was the only one who could have had the same experience and seen the same place. Now that Richard realized that Ophelia was the one holding his heart, he had to see her right away. He wanted to keep her by his side, and he wanted to be by her side. Still holding the pin, Richard hesitated. A familiar air was quickly drawing closer towards the door. ¡ªTok tok. He was about to ignore the knock when he heard Iris¡¯ voice outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but this is urgent.¡± After a moment of agony, Richard stepped on the window sill. If Iris said it was urgent, it would be a major matter. Which could even affect the entire empire. However, his choice was not the empire, but only one person. Ophelia. He was about to go to her with a light smile when the door burst open without permission. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness! But this must be conveyed¡­¡± ¡°Iris.¡± After barging in without his permission, Iris begged for forgiveness, but shut up at Richard¡¯s call. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He didn¡¯t say a word of criticism, but dry words fell even before he could tell her to raise her head. ¡°It¡¯s a swarm of locusts.¡± The thing that made Iris come in without his permission was a swarm of locusts. Definitely, there must be something else going on. ¡°Details.¡± Iris kept her head down and continued her report. ¡°¡­there are already three territories that have suffered such severe damage. And although the current isn¡¯t as severe in those places for now, the reason I mentioned the locust swarm as an urgent matter is¡­¡± Richard knew what Iris was about to say before she could continue. ¡°Is it the third?¡± ¡°This is the second time this unusual thing happened¡­ What? The third?¡± Ame: ONE DOWN at recognizing it¡¯s love, ONE MORE TO GOOOOO! Dea: can you feel the love tonight~ (well not Ophelia, she¡¯s like that one meme with ¡®love is in the air¡¯ and then there¡¯s this one guy spraying the air with an air freshener) CH 61 Iris was confused when he said it was the third, but Richard didn¡¯t bother explaining. Earthquakes, heavy rains and locusts. The first, the earthquake, became something no one had felt, so for Iris and everyone else, this anomaly would be the second. Richard straightened his body that was slanted against the windowsill and approached Iris. ¡°Document.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He felt it when he heard the report earlier, but like the previous heavy rain, the locust swarm was gradually approaching the Imperial Palace. Ophelia always said it was a leap, but had she ever been wrong? ¡°My survival instincts are very strong!¡± That was what Ophelia said to him when they had just met, when she was urging him to give up on giving up. Eyes as blue as the sky, and a lively voice. ¡®In the same time, only you have a different experience from me, and only you create a new story.¡¯ A bright smile spread across Richard¡¯s lips. Before long, he closed the papers and fastened his robe. ¡°Iris.¡± ¡°Yes. Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Iris was puzzled, but only lowered her head a little deeper. Just before leaving, Richard¡¯s gaze grazed a part of the map. A brewery located close to where locusts were rampant. Coincidentally, the brewery was run by Lawerence Sheffield, whom Ophelia was visiting. It was no longer an act of jealousy. Since there was a justification, it was an inspection for a solution. Richard said, ¡°I will look around the areas expected to be damaged and come back.¡± . Around the time Iris¡¯ report of the locusts began. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯ve grown this much in just three years since you started.¡± After following Lawrence¡¯s guidance and looking around the brewery, Ophelia briefly admired the open vineyard in front of her. Then, a couple of steps behind her, an answer returned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with the excessive praise.¡± It was a playful voice, but Ophelia spoke once more with all her heart. ¡°No. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± In just three years after starting the brewery, it produced wines of high quality, enough to be delivered to festivals. Since his family was Sheffield, he must have been able to find good land, good seedlings, and good people. But having all that wouldn¡¯t necessarily lead to good results. ¡®Isn¡¯t that what business acumen is like?¡¯ Lawrence stared at Ophelia for a moment and then replied. ¡°It started in earnest three years ago, but I¡¯ve been paying attention to it since before then. There¡¯s no way that anything can be done overnight.¡± At that, Ophelia blinked slowly. Contrary to Catherine¡¯s assessment, Lawrence Sheffield, the next Marquis of Sheffield, was a very polite, competent, and very right-minded person. ¡°That idiot lives without thinking.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t talk to that idiot. No, he doesn¡¯t speak human words at all?¡± ¡°That idiot¡­!¡± Ophelia smiled faintly as Catherine¡¯s voice rang in her ears. She wondered if her opinion was low because he was her real brother. ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia went into the vineyard before she continued to speak, running her fingers through the tangled vines. ¡°You must pay a price to achieve what you want.¡± Lawrence looked at her small back and soon shortened the distance by one step. ¡°Oh, but there are exceptions in this world.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ophelia, who was about to turn to Lawrence, couldn¡¯t bear to turn back at his words. ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince was blank at some point and became an expert the next day. He is someone who doesn¡¯t need time.¡± ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡± Judging from Lawrence¡¯s laughing voice, it should be taken as a joke based on facts, but only a dry chuckle flowed from Ophelia¡¯s lips. No need for time¡­ Could it be? No matter how unlike a human he seemed, he was still human. It was just that he had eons of time that no one except her knew about. However, to those who did not know about this crazy infinite regression, what he accomplished would only seem like ¡®one day¡¯. ¡°¡­¡­Ah. Lady Bolsheik?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. The scenery was so beautiful that I was taken aback for a while.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie either. From the fresh greenery of the wide vineyard bathed in the midday sun to the luscious purple clusters swaying in the occasional breeze. It was a truly stunning sight. With the sincere praise, Lawrence drew closer to Ophelia. Now, the distance between him and her was only one step. The moment Lawrence reached out to grab Ophelia¡¯s slender shoulder, she turned her head. ¡°Lord Sheffield.¡± With her eyes wide open, she took a big step behind, and Lawrence withdrew his hand without hiding a puzzled expression. ¡°Your shoulders are stained with grape water.¡± He tapped his shoulder, and only then did Ophelia look down at her shoulder. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. I was just trying to sneak away a bunch of grapes that were barely touching your shoulder. But, it¡¯s too late.¡± Lawrence¡¯s detailed and polite explanation made Ophelia feel embarrassed. ¡°I overreacted. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Despite saying that, she did not shorten her distance from him. In addition, before he handed her a handkerchief, she quickly took one out of her bag and pressed it against her stained shoulder. At that, Lawrence asked awkwardly, holding the handkerchief that had gone nowhere. ¡°Have we met before but I can¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°No. I saw you for the first time today.¡± ¡°Then excuse me for being rude when this is our first meeting¡­¡± Lawrence¡¯s question whirled round and round, and Ophelia was also taken aback. When she first asked him to distance himself, he understood without saying anything. But as expected, if she blatantly avoided him like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help asking. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ophelia lowered her eyes and added, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing for the aide to be sorry for. I just want to apologize if I did anything wrong.¡± Lawrence¡¯s extremely commonsensical and kind answer made Ophelia even more dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t even tell him that she had physically promised not to get close to him. ¡®What is such a small promise?¡¯ Richard wasn¡¯t even here anyway, so she could have gotten a step or two closer to Lawrence. Who could live without breaking a promise in their lifetime? It was not even completely breaking the promise, it was just shortening the distance a little bit. ¡°Okay, now I¡¯m going to show you some real wine made from these wonderful things.¡± At Lawrence¡¯s words, Ophelia tried to take a step towards him. No. That¡¯s not right. Ophelia couldn¡¯t close the distance to Lawrence. If it was a promise with someone else, she might have gotten closer, thinking, ¡®This is enough!¡¯ But this was a promise with Richard, not with someone else. Whether he was here or not, she didn¡¯t want to break a promise with him, whether or not it was loosely or completely. Though she herself did not know why she was doing this, she decided to do so. And at the same time, the branch that grew from the seed deep inside Ophelia tapped her heart. As the movements involuntarily rubbed against her ever cautious heart, Lawrence smiled at her and pointed at the distance between them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll be careful. Shall we go?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eventually, the two headed inside the brewery. And just as those who had never met before poured out at once, many greeted them. No, to be precise, they smiled broadly at Lawrence. ¡°Hey, Young Master Lawrence!¡± ¡°Hello. How are you today?¡± Everywhere he passed, people greeted or said a word, and Lawrence did not ignore them, instead, he answered them one by one. Besides, when Ophelia listened closely, it seemed that Lawrence knew each and every one of those people¡¯s circumstances in detail. ¡°Oh my gosh, even though there is a guest, they don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s very nice.¡± Ophelia really thought so, so it came out without hesitation. Lawrence was about to speak to Ophelia again when he heard someone calling him from a distance. ¡°Young master? Young Master Lawrence came? That¡¯s great! Please come over here!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s a very nice view here too, I¡¯ll look around by myself.¡± Thanks to Ophelia¡¯s willing nod, Lawrence left for a moment. Staring at his back, Ophelia suddenly thought of Richard. No, she remembered Richard¡¯s warning. Ame: Poor Lawrence, caught up in a not-yet-lovers spat. Dea: This is the prequel to what¡¯s coming after Richard gets there haha CH 62 ¡°Don¡¯t meet Lord Sheffield.¡± Yes¡­ That was a good enough warning. Lawrence¡¯s ability had been proven by his business skills that made the brewery grow this much in three years, and his popularity could be seen from the friendliness shown by the people who worked for him when they interacted with him. Even having a great amount of consideration¨C fulfilling the outrageous request of Ophelia, whom he met for the first time, without asking why. In addition, he had a tall height, a solid body, and a likable face. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if he loved children too? As if reading her thoughts, two children jumped out of nowhere and clung to his leg. ¡°Ywung mawster! Cwendy! Cwendy plweeze!¡± ¡°Candy! Candy please!¡± ¡°What is it, did you two leave the youngest somewhere?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lawrence didn¡¯t push or scold the clingy kids. Instead, he laughed merrily, taking candy out of his pockets and holding them out. ¡°Is this a secret as always?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He pressed his index finger to his lips, and the children smiled brightly, their cheeks bulging with candy. Ophelia squinted at the dazzlingly refreshing sight. There was no word that the esteemed son of Sheffield was married, let alone have a child, so those children must be the children of some of the staff. Still, the children were not afraid of him at all and clung to him. In the end, all in all, even if he didn¡¯t have the position of the next Marquis of Sheffield, Lawrence himself was already complete. ¡°A first-class groom.¡± Ophelia muttered involuntarily and then nodded. ¡®That¡¯s enough for a first-class groom. He is really a very nice young man.¡¯ Of course, what Richard said meant the complete opposite¨C to keep away from Lawrence because he could be a bad man. No, he would have told her to stay farther away from a good man. However, it was impossible for Ophelia to know Richard¡¯s true intentions, then or now. Someone tugged at the hem of her skirt while she stared blankly at the truly heartwarming sight. ¡°Yes?¡± Looking down, she made eye contact with a kid. ¡°Odyo.¡± ¡°Follow?¡± ¡°Odyo! Ollo! The child¡¯s eyes were shining brightly as he shouted an incomprehensible word. ¡®Uh, um¡­ Ollo¡­ Follow?¡¯ Ophelia couldn¡¯t help but look away from the child¡¯s face, which swelled with expectations. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Smiling gently and stroking the child¡¯s head, Ophelia glanced at Lawrence, hoping for help. But perhaps her ¡®speak with her eyes¡¯ only worked for Richard, as Lawerence just looked at her and the child with a troubled expression. ¡®Hey, I¡¯m asking for help. What are you looking at?¡¯ ¡°Tta-aaa.¡± Ophelia lifted the child up as the child tugged the hem of her skirt and whined. For a moment, she was surprised by the heavier weight than she thought, and before she knew it, two more children appeared next to her. They were the kids who surrounded Lawrence and ate candy. The tallest of them thrust something at the child in Ophelia¡¯s arms. When Ophelia saw the candy in the child¡¯s hand, she knew what the child wanted. The child grinned happily as he held the candy, and Ophelia smiled as well, hugging the child. ¡°It must have been candy.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± The tall kid who handed him the candy bent over her. ¡°Please forgive him. The youngest is still immature, clinging to a precious person recklessly¡­¡± ¡°What, it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s so happy that even I feel good.¡± Since she was dealing with children, she consciously whispered in a sweeter voice and smiled kindly. At that, unlike when the children ran up to Lawrence and clung to him, they only wiggled their fingers with shy faces. Ophelia, leaving the youngest in the care of the older child, gave an almost saintly smile and waved her hand at the children who huddled together. The smile that remained for a while even after the children were gone disappeared in an instant when Lawrence¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Excuse me, Aide.¡± He seemed to be watching her as she dismissed the children¡¯s apology, as though he didn¡¯t know why she let it go. ¡°I already told the children that it was okay. If the lord apologizes again, I will feel embarrassed, so don¡¯t worry.¡± There was black dirt on her skirt and shoulders, but she didn¡¯t seem to care. Somehow, inadvertently, Lawrence wore not a polite smile, but a twirling grin like Catherine¡¯s. He had wondered how Ophelia managed to coax and take advantage of his naive little sister into obtaining the absurd position of a person of destiny. She didn¡¯t seem so cunning or mean. Even though it was their first meeting and the time they spent together was not long, the things she said towards him were plain sincere. Besides, her attitude was the same towards the children, who clung to her with their grubby hands. ¡®Isn¡¯t there a saying that if you want to see someone¡¯s true character, look at how they treat the weak?¡¯ Besides, instead of trying to impress him, she was desperate to keep her distance beyond a certain point. At this, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t targeting Sheffield and approaching Catherine. Well, it might be possible for her to hide her intentions so well and then stab them in the back. It was something to keep an eye on until then. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s go see the wine for real.¡± The two eventually entered the wine cellar. Taking her first glass, Ophelia let out a light sigh after taking a sip. ¡°This is good.¡± ¡°This is the one I¡¯m most proud of, I¡¯m glad you liked it. How about something a bit darker next?¡± Just like that, Ophelia drank another cup. She nodded to herself. ¡®Great. Well worth the investment. At this rate, the secret fund will steadily increase.¡¯ The moment Ophelia was about to drink her third glass of wine happily, envisioning the savory profits that would come in every quarter. ¡°Stop.¡± A familiar voice came from the top of her head, and at the same time her hands became empty. Ophelia, who had lost her glass without her realization, widened her eyes, and Lawrence, who was a certain distance away from her, also widened his eyes. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t drink a few glasses, you¡¯ll get drunk right away if you drink while smiling.¡± At the low whispering voice, Ophelia turned her head. She almost called Richard reflexively, but she shut her mouth tight. ¡®This is not a place where it¡¯s just the two of us.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t call out his name.¡¯ As she opened her mouth again, Lawrence moved towards Ophelia. Well, to be exact, he moved to Richard. ¡°I see Your Highness.¡± Ophelia waved at Richard and pursed her lips as Lawrence approached her in an instant. She was doing her best to tell Richard that this was not her fault, but Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but look at her as if he was seeing something very strange. As soon as His Highness the Crown Prince appeared, she trembled and waved her arms, unable to speak. ¡®Could it be that she is afraid of His Highness even though she is an aide?¡¯ ¡®I heard she¡¯s a new recruit, but she must be the one who serves His Highness at the closest.¡¯ Lawrence¡¯s eyebrows dropped in a sudden sense of sympathy and gave her a slight nod. Of course, Ophelia, having no way of knowing what he was thinking, was shocked. ¡®What kind of expression is that? Why are you nodding your head? What? Why are you coming closer!¡¯ The panic in her face was more pronounced than before, while Richard smiled and pressed her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± Although Ophelia was greatly relieved by his answer, she paused. Why was she being so fidgety like a woman caught cheating? However, that thought was just there, and Lawrence¡¯s voice that soon followed distracted her. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness, but may I know why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡®Yes. Why is Richard here?¡¯ ¡°Of course.¡± Making eye contact with Ophelia, Richard shut his mouth at the feelings that were about to spill out without his knowledge. ¡®I came to see you.¡¯ Any other reason was just a justification. ¡®I can¡¯t stand not seeing you right now, Ophelia.¡¯ ¡®I, you¡­¡¯ ¡°Of course¡­?¡± Without taking his eyes off Ophelia, who tilted her head, Richard brought out the untruthful justification. ¡°The locust swarm problem.¡± ¡°A swarm of locusts?¡± ¡°Yes. The third.¡± Just by looking into Richard¡¯s eyes, Ophelia knew that the ¡®third¡¯ he meant was not just about a swarm of locusts. As her face hardened noticeably, Lawrence replied, not hiding his doubt. ¡°If it¡¯s locusts, there are some found here too, but since it¡¯s an annual, it should pass soon.¡± ¡°Even here?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been seeing locusts for a few days now, but we got rid of them before they did any major damage. We¡¯re well prepared for any threat.¡± Lawrence didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and emphasized the brewery¡¯s merits, but they all bounced off Ophelia¡¯s ears. As brewery investment or secret funds were not important right now. The third. Earthquakes, floods and locusts. ¡®Huh? What?¡¯ It seemed like something very unpleasant came to mind. Ophelia tilted her head even more, feeling as if she had forgotten her words and was cut off. Earthquakes, floods, locusts. Where had she seen this combination? Ame: I was half-expecting Catherine to pop up in all her magnificent jewel-filled glory, but plot called. Dea: We have all gathered here today to witness Richard¡¯s jealousy concern for the brewery, Ophelia¡¯s denial regarding her feelings for Richard totally acceptable thought process and Lawrence¡¯s obliviousness to the whole thing haha CH 63 The three things floated before Ophelia¡¯s eyes, but! She couldn¡¯t recall it. Even though she had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if she¡¯d had this thought before, she couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it was. ¡°For now, we will send effective methods to combat locusts to nearby farmhouses and affected areas.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It would be nice if this matter could be resolved with that, but¡­¡± At the end of his sentence, Lawrence gave the silent Ophelia a glance and was about to continue speaking, but Richard very casually stood in front of her and blocked his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem that can be solved so easily.¡± Lawrence paused for a moment at Richard¡¯s unexpected movement, then asked again. ¡°I expected that since Your Highness is moving personally, but is the damage to the place where the locusts passed this time serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much worse than last year. And Sir Sheffield.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you remember the heavy rain?¡± ¡°By heavy rain, are you referring to that strange rain?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course I remember. It was unusual.¡± ¡°This is the second time we have had such an abnormal phenomenon. This locust swarm.¡± Lawrence shut his mouth. Apparently, the locust swarm was not the same as in previous years, like he had thought. ¡°Are we leaving right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Locusts won¡¯t rush towards people, so let¡¯s go like this.¡± Ophelia looked down at her swaying clothes and shrugged her shoulders. She was about to take her first step, but Lawrence¡¯s words caught her feet. ¡°With all due respect.¡± Lawrence continued with his gaze fixed on Ophelia. ¡°Although you¡¯re an aide, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to accompany him to a place that could be dangerous. The locusts don¡¯t spare anything. They have enough destructive power to drive you to death even without eating.¡± At his words, Ophelia blinked rapidly. ¡°No, wait, it has that much destructive power to people? They¡¯re not wheat or barley.¡± ¡°It does not discriminate between people and animals.¡± Ophelia looked up at Richard in spite of Lawrence¡¯s very certain answer. ¡ªReally? She asked with her eyes, and he slowly nodded his head, saying, ¡°Even ants, when formed in a colony, exert a different kind of power than individuals. However, it¡¯s not for Sir Sheffield to discuss the danger.¡± No matter how many thousands of locusts swarmed, there was no way Richard would allow even one strand of Ophelia¡¯s hair to be hurt. He and Ophelia knew that, but Lawrence had no way of knowing. That¡¯s why Lawrence had no intention of watching Ophelia step into danger on her own out of fear of the crown prince¡¯s orders. He liked Ophelia quite a bit, but his precious sister Catherine saw her as her person of destiny. If she got seriously injured or died, not being able to catch her now would become his lifelong regret. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that it¡¯s dangerous? I¡¯d rather accompany you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you accompany me?¡± Even if Lawrence used the strange things as a justification, he didn¡¯t have any worthwhile knowledge about it. And it would go without saying if it was based on the fact that Richard wanted to meet Ophelia, the real reason he had come all the way here¡­ Indeed, to Richard, Lawrence¡¯s story was not even worth listening to. But Lawrence, who was truly Catherine¡¯s older brother, did not give up easily. The Marquisate of Sheffield¡¯s extremely upright teaching, which said that a true servant should be able to speak frankly even if they were afraid of their master, was shining unnecessarily. ¡°With all due respect, if it¡¯s a swarm of locusts, at least I¡¯ll be more helpful than your aide.¡± ¡°No. That can¡¯t be.¡± Lawrence was extremely polite while Richard responded sternly and starkly, not allowing a chance to slip in. Naturally, Ophelia stood in the middle of the two men, sensing the subtle currents flowing between them. But unlike when she was trapped between Catherine and Iris, she didn¡¯t even think that the tight atmosphere was because of her. Let alone Lawrence, even when she looked at Richard, things like romance and love that had been erased from her head continued to not have a presence. She looked back and forth between Lawrence and Richard and then dug her mind furiously. Did anything bad happen in the past? But even if it was the past, Lawrence¡¯s past and Richard¡¯s past would be completely different. And to Richard, that ¡®past¡¯ must have already lost any meaning. ¡®What? I don¡¯t know about Lawrence, but Richard isn¡¯t answering. Why?¡¯ Of course, the only thing that came out of such deduction was false reasoning. ¡°¡­If I don¡¯t go with her, it¡¯s meaningless.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Sir Sheffield, don¡¯t test my generosity anymore.¡± Ophelia, lost in her thoughts for a moment, hurriedly returned to reality at Richard¡¯s calm voice. Not because it was directed at her, but because the air around them was freezing cold to the point of cracking. ¡®Oh, wow. What. What is really going on?¡¯ At Richard¡¯s blatant warning, Lawrence involuntarily took a step back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As an aide, that¡¯s what I have to do. I¡¯ll get going for today. Thank you for the invitation.¡± However, he advanced forward at Ophelia¡¯s words that came soon after. ¡°No. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡®She says that she will do her part even though she is afraid of His Highness the Crown Prince.¡¯ ¡®The more I see her¡­ Isn¡¯t she a good person?¡¯ Of course, Lawrence¡¯s overall thoughts were a huge misunderstanding, but alas, Ophelia, who didn¡¯t even know that he was misunderstanding, couldn¡¯t solve it. As Lawrence went forward, Richard¡¯s golden eyes sank down into the abyss. ¡®I don¡¯t like it.¡¯ Today must have been the first meeting. But to go that far for Ophelia? Richard was no fool. And he wasn¡¯t blind. He knew. That Lawrence Sheffield really simply had a crush Ophelia. Well, it was fully understandable for him to say that Ophelia, who seemingly couldn¡¯t kill a fly, couldn¡¯t be sent to that dangerous place. But Richard didn¡¯t like it. Even the fact that Ophelia was now in Lawerence¡¯s sight was starting to make him sick. It wasn¡¯t the kind of cute jealousy he felt when Cooper spoke about Ophelia. It was a terrible thing to feel for himself¡­ ¡°Richard!¡± He lowered his gaze to the familiar, soft hand that pulled his. Ophelia whispered in a voice that Lawrence couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°He¡¯s going to pass out standing here.¡± She couldn¡¯t detect Richard¡¯s violent killing intent pouring only on Lawrence, but she could sense what was going on just by looking at Lawrence¡¯s pale, dying complexion in real time. ¡®Richard and Lawrence. Why are you doing this?¡¯ Fortunately or unfortunately, Ophelia¡¯s bewilderment did not last long. ¡°Uh¡­ heo-euk! As soon as the killing intent that had been tightening around his neck disappeared, Lawrence instinctively touched his neck and let out a deep exhale. And, indeed, as Catherine¡¯s older brother, he did not seem to know the word ¡®giving up¡¯. ¡°I can¡¯t just let you walk into danger¡­¡± Lawrence couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. As Richard raised a hand, signaling him to stop speaking. ¡°Someone is coming.¡± And not long after, there was the sound of urgent running. The servant who rushed in almost as if rolling over shouted. ¡°It¡¯s a swarm of locusts!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Lawrence asked, the servant waved his arms and frantically shouted. ¡°A swarm of locusts! A huge number! We¡­ We can¡¯t stop it!¡± . Just one day after Lawrence¡¯s brewery was devastated by a swarm of locusts. The bizarrely huge swarm of locusts moved nonstop toward the Imperial Palace, leaving extreme damage in their wake. ¡ªTok tok. ¡°Come in.¡± With Richard¡¯s permission, Ophelia appeared behind the silently opened door. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s a damage report.¡± Ophelia, who put down the stack of papers she was carrying in her arms, had something to say, but she kept opening and closing her mouth, as if it didn¡¯t come out well. ¡®A swarm of locusts, following an earthquake and flood.¡¯ ¡®This is already the third anomaly.¡¯ ¡®Can I just let it flow like this?¡¯ In fact, she was reluctant to say, ¡®Let¡¯s go back first!¡¯ Who said that everything was hard the first time and it would be easy after that? This arbitrary infinite regression was much easier the first time. ¡®It¡¯s like I was strangling myself, but when he turned away¡­¡¯ Ophelia shook her head and brushed away her memories of that time. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a memory that could be completely shaken off, but anyway, if she mulled over it now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. The damage report caught her eye. The contents contained in it were so gruesome that even the dry sentences seemed to scream. ¡®I guess we have to go back. At this rate, the locust swarm will not calm down.¡¯ ¡®If a major famine comes, things would get out of control.¡¯ ¡°Richard.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Before she could say anything, Richard shook his head. ¡°But if we leave it like this, then again¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like an earthquake or a flood.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Ophelia did not give up and spoke again. CH 64 ¡°Everything won¡¯t be annihilated at once like it happened for the other two. But if left as it is, the seeds of the crops will dry up enough to say it¡¯s a year of poor harvest. If we struggle like this even during the most prosperous time, next year¡¯s spring will be really difficult.¡± ¡°We can endure it. I¡¯ll release all the produce the imperial family and each family have stockpiled.¡± He¡¯ll be able to withstand it. Ophelia knew that much too, as she stayed by Richard¡¯s side and watched all the reports he received. But how long could it last? No, did they have to hold out? Ophelia was not a saint. Even if dozens of people died a day, she would pass it by, saying ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡¯. But she wasn¡¯t such a bad person that she could say ¡®It¡¯s like that¡¯ when seeing people mourning in front of her eyes. That¡¯s why she just wanted to prevent the worst from happening. ¡°If we regress, you can minimize the damage.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°If we regress until then, no, Richard knows everything, right?¡± It showed in Ophelia¡¯s expression. That she couldn¡¯t understand why Richard was trying to avoid regression this time. And to her, Richard gave an answer she never thought of. ¡°That might be the root of the problem rather than the solution.¡± Although Ophelia heard it clearly, she couldn¡¯t understand it at once, so she asked again. ¡°Yes? The root of the problem¡­?¡± Richard slowly got up and approached Ophelia. With his gold eyes fixed on her, he said, ¡°I compared before and after you appeared.¡± Realizing what his feelings for her were, Richard tried to reconstruct all the past time around Ophelia. It just started because he didn¡¯t want to forget a single word she said or a single gesture from her. He wanted to remember everything about the person he held in his heart. Knowing that it was a terrible obsession to the point of tenacity, he didn¡¯t reveal it. No, he couldn¡¯t tell. Whether she turned to him, or not. Before she kept her mouth shut, he didn¡¯t even know what he was going to do. She was swift and strong enough to slap an assassin in the back of the head. However, the problem lies in the fact that he also far surpassed human ability. If his overflowing sincerity threatened her¡­ ¡°¡­ness. Richard?¡± Richard sluggishly reached his hand out at Ophelia¡¯s call, but he couldn¡¯t place the fingertips that had headed towards her face; it just hovered around. Finally, he took her hand and opened his mouth, saying, ¡°Things I had overlooked in the past came to my attention.¡± When only Richard continued his boring life with the infinite regression, almost the same situation repeated. However, since the day Ophelia grabbed him by the collar, quite a few things have changed every time he regressed. Didn¡¯t he revive the empire twice when it was almost destroyed during earthquakes and floods? Richard, who had gone so far in his thoughts, ruminated on the first sign¨C the earthquake. ¡°What you called an ¡®earthquake¡¯ was a huge disaster that I had never experienced during that terribly long period of infinite regression.¡± ¡°Yes. You said it never happened before.¡± ¡°Is it really just a coincidence that such a catastrophe happened after you appeared?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ophelia asked again, not understanding his words immediately. Then, she felt dizzy as if the back of her head had been hit hard by the continuing words. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it cost us nothing to change the future?¡± Ophelia simply pursed her lips. Because she didn¡¯t know what to say. The second she heard those words, things she hadn¡¯t thought of unfolded before her eyes for a moment. Earthquakes, floods and locusts. Those were signs she had seen somewhere. The world¡­ The three of the signs of doom. ¡°Is there any price to pay when you make the tomorrow that should come come?¡± Yes. He was right. They had been twisting the future all this while by regressing. Nevertheless, she hadn¡¯t been paying a lot of attention to it. No, it would be more accurate to say that she did not care. She was absorbed in her current situation and focused only on the part of stopping the regression, like the blind men groping for the defining feature of an elephant. She had never thought about what kind of repercussions her actions would have during her many regressions. Richard didn¡¯t know this, but wasn¡¯t she a possessor? Despite it having become reality, she knew full well that this was a world in a novel. Taking into account that it was a novel, there would have been a set story and ending. It wasn¡¯t intentional in such a world, but anyway, a foreign object called a possessor appeared and even changed the development randomly. Ophelia¡¯s cheeks were paler than the corpse¡¯s. Wasn¡¯t this a familiar development from movies, dramas, or novels? A world that had been altered in this way would gradually twist, break, and eventually be destroyed. It was good enough that this world hadn¡¯t collapsed yet. A trembling voice escaped from between her parted lips. ¡°What the hell have I done?¡± What had she been doing? She just wanted to live. She just wanted to avoid the infinite miserable suffering of death. But the things she had been doing so far to live, that struggle was killing the world. ¡®I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯ ¡®¡­Is there even any way to do it?¡¯ Ophelia struggled in a pit of confusion and muttered with a face of bewilderment. ¡°¡­When the earthquake or flood came, was there a way to prevent it besides regressing¡­¡± ¡°None.¡± Richard carefully lifted Ophelia¡¯s trembling chin that was slowly but surely sinking down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make such a face.¡± ¡°Ha, but I tried to change it from the beginning. And now¡­ come on.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t changed it, nothing would be here right now.¡± Richard whispered as he touched Ophelia¡¯s reddened eyes. ¡°Until I met you, I didn¡¯t care if this world was destroyed. No, if it was destroyed, all of this damn thing could end, so I might have wished for that.¡± Yes. He thought that if everything was over, then he, too, could die. But Ophelia appeared. Meeting her, being with her, and repeating that many times with her. Only then did he realize. That there was a huge empty space inside him. And Ophelia was throwing flowers into the hole he didn¡¯t even know about. No, was it just that? The sunlight-like warmth, the petal-like flutter, and the melting sensation when touching. She constantly threw everything she had into the bottomless pit. Finally, things other than the cold wind filled Richard¡¯s empty space. And the second he realized, she couldn¡¯t be missed or let go. So, from that point onwards, the doubt of how long she could be hopeful, how long she could endure this ruthless regression, please¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t help but wish that I could get out of this long hellhole with you, this bloody hole with its endless black jaws open, and break the chains of infinite regression.¡± Ophelia looked at him without blinking. As she felt that if she blinked even once, tears would flow. She didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him now. Richard, who had given up on everything in the world and was fed up with it, was unable to die due to dreadful force and boredom. He said he wanted to break the chain of infinite regression. Wasn¡¯t it fortunate enough to make one¡¯s heart swell? She should be smiling, not crying. Richard took a step back from Ophelia as she stubbornly held back her tears. ¡°Neither you nor I know how broken the world is, how it¡¯s crumbling.¡± Nobody knew. ¡°At this point, there¡¯s probably only one solution.¡± ¡ªPujeok. As soon as Richard finished his words, an assassin that came out of nowhere was slammed into the wall with one gesture of his hand. Ophelia blinked a few times, and the many assassins, who had been swarming toward Richard like moths into the fire, collapsed to the ground in an instant. Seeing as the neck turned in a direction it shouldn¡¯t have turned, Ophelia knew without checking that none of them were breathing But the one who created a pile of assassins¡¯ bodies in an instant did not pay a single glance to them. He continued speaking as if nothing had happened. ¡°To stop this regression that could change the future.¡± He whispered softly, swiping a finger past the corners of Ophelia¡¯s tear-stained eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what I meant to do.¡± ¡°So you killed the assassin right away this time?¡± ¡°For now.¡± Richard glanced at the already breathless assassins and added, ¡°Of course, I must have prevented only this one regression.¡± If killing the assassins would end this regression, it should have already ended. However, if it had been that simple, Richard would not have been able to wither and die alone for such a long time. ¡°In the list of those who send the assassins, we should look at the one at the top row, Lady Neir. There are already a few things that are likely to come out, so we¡¯ll have to put the pieces together.¡± Richard¡¯s voice, referring to Raisa Neir, was extremely calm, but his golden eyes were not at all. ¡°And Ophelia.¡± Ame: Inhale¡­ Exhale¡­ we got this guys, we¡¯re not crying either! ¡­Right? Ahem, anyways, proud that we guessed the world collapsing part many chapters back. Now time to speculate on how they can solve it x) Dea: If it involves any of them having to die forever in order for the regressions to stop, I will be needing more than tissues T^T CH 65 ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thanks to you¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­the world is in jeopardy because the future was changed while regressing, but because of that, clues to stop the regression itself are gradually being revealed.¡± Ophelia said nothing. No, she couldn¡¯t. Because her throat was so tight that even if she opened her mouth, she would burst into tears. Then, Richard pulled her and held her in his arms. ¡°So don¡¯t make that face.¡± ¡°But¡­ the world¡­¡± Before Ophelia could finish her sentence, he tightened his arms around her waist and embraced her. ¡°Ophelia.¡± A voice deeper than a well traveled through her ears and permeated her whole body. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you if you want.¡± Even if it was the world. Richard was willing to do so if Ophelia wanted it. Yes. He could protect the world or destroy it if she wanted it. She pulled him, who had been suffocating slowly for a long time, up to breathe. ¡®You saved me from the abyss, and I will gladly bring the world or anything to your feet for you.¡¯ At this time, neither Ophelia nor Richard knew. Just as spilled water could not be contained, and broken glass could not be restored to its original state. That the world, once cracked and collapsed, would not become whole just by stopping the regression. And truly, Richard did not know. To think that the day would come when he would have to weigh the world and Ophelia¡­ . By the time Richard and Ophelia noticed that the world itself was creaking from the three signs¡­ Raisa, the one who started the infinite regression, didn¡¯t care about such things. ¡°What? All the raw materials for making alcohol are gone?¡± ¡°Yes. The swarm of locusts caused irreversible damage.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Anyway, it seems difficult to supply it for the festival on time.¡± It was a natural result, if it was a matter of course. Unlike earthquakes and floods, in which Richard and Ophelia repeatedly regressed and completely eliminated their influence, the damage caused by the locusts remained intact. ¡°We prioritize damage restoration, but somehow it¡¯s difficult to carry out as originally planned.¡± A cold sweat broke out like crazy on the back of the woman who said that. If she made a mistake, her neck could have been blown away right here. Unexpectedly, however, Raisa neither threw something at her nor ordered for her to be killed with a single strike. She was just silent. How long had passed in the long period of pain in which one second felt like a billion years to her. Raisa didn¡¯t even look at her, but waved her hand as if to drive away a nuisance fly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough, prepare as much as you can.¡± ¡°Yes. Yes!¡± After the woman frantically nodded and hurriedly left, Raisa was left alone in the cold room. As the sun went down and the village was gradually buried in the night, Raisa did not switch on the light. Since she wasn¡¯t looking at the present, it didn¡¯t matter if her vision was dark right now. Raisa was constantly retracing her past. It had been a long time since her first regression. But it was tolerable. No, she was really delighted with her situation, which was getting better and better. In fact, the number of returns had decreased a lot compared to the old days, that was, compared to when she first started regressing. If you spent a lot of time and failed again and again, no matter how stupid you were, as long as you had a brain, you would gradually get better. That was exactly the case with Raisa. After her first regression, she made progress, albeit very slowly, through countless trials and errors. As a result, it had been quite a while since things went the way she wanted, even if she didn¡¯t have to regress. But she only made fewer regressions, not that she didn¡¯t. It was the same this time. After routinely sending assassins to the crown prince, she waited for the regression, but she did not go back as she thought. If she failed, she would send more assassins, to try until it succeeded. Raisa was contemplating the number of cases of whether to regress or not. And in the end, she decided. ¡°At this level, I should just push on. Even if I regress, I don¡¯t know what else we can do against the swarm of locusts that is close to a natural disaster, and if the damage gets bigger, it will be troublesome.¡± The decision Raisa made as she nodded lightly coincided with Richard¡¯s decision to not regress anymore. Of course, leave alone Raisa, none of the three involved in this infinite regression knew that. Another fact that they didn¡¯t know was that, very coincidentally, the time when Raisa attempted to regress from the time the earthquake occurred, the first sign, and the time Richard attempted to regress voluntarily coincided. And from then on, it became unclear who started the regression first. Was it Raisa, who sent the assassins to achieve her purpose, or was it Richard and Ophelia, who voluntarily tried to harm themselves for their goal? That was because their actions had been nearly tied during countless regressions. And now. The regression stopped without a discussion. Was it coincidence or fate? Or should it be said that coincidences became fate? After Raisa decided not to go back, she tried to figure out the expected revenues she would make from the festival¡¯s liquor licenses and the fate of those who had been sold into human trafficking in her village. ¡ªTok tok. ¡°Excuse me, my lady. The marchioness told me to bring you.¡± . Immediately after being summoned by Marchioness Neir, Raisa headed to the Imperial Palace with her without hearing anything as usual. And following the Marquisate of Neir¡¯s carriage, the heads of other families also arrived at the Imperial Palace one after another. ¡°What the hell is going on in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Have you heard anything?¡± ¡°Would I be like this now if I had?¡± It hadn¡¯t even been a few days since the big meeting due to the locust swarm ending, but the meeting was reconvened without notice. The throne was empty, but right next to it was the crown prince sitting askew, looking down at them with a bored expression. The confusion that was present across the faces of those who entered the conference room quickly turned into tension. It was true that the grand meeting presided over by the crown prince was so small that it could be counted on one hand. But every time¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over. Drag him out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. Lock him up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. Send him there.¡± It never ended as a ¡®meeting¡¯. In the ¡®grand meeting¡¯ presided over by the crown prince, without exception, someone¡¯s crime was revealed, and he punished the person for it. Still with a bored expression, Richard nodded as he looked down at the heads of households who settled down one after another. ¡ªThud. The thick door separating the conference hall and the outside closed, and a dry voice cut through the still air. ¡°The reason why I called this grand meeting today.¡± Even the sound of breathing died down in the quiet hall, and Richard went on to add, as emotionlessly as always. ¡°It¡¯s because of the festival.¡± The topic of the meeting came up, but no one said anything. No, they couldn¡¯t open it. Festival? Why¡­ all of a sudden¡­ was the festival brought up? Among those who were still bewildered, some expressions became urgent. Among them, the viscount, who was in one of the lowest positions and desperately needed an inflow of external capital to restore the damage to his territory, impatiently uttered. ¡°Your Highness, no. If the festival is not held, the entire empire will continue to stagnate and become more and more desolate!¡± Then, panic spread to the faces of those who were tired from dealing with the aftermath of the locust swarm. ¡°That¡¯s right. Please consider the pain of the people of the empire and allow the festival.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Please!¡± As the voice grew louder and louder, Richard said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether or not the festival will be held. As you said, the festival will be held.¡± His voice was not very loud, but the hall fell silent for an instant. Richard tapped the armrest slowly. ¡°It¡¯s about the interests.¡± At his words, the faces of several family heads turned pale. The count, who lost his son and only heir, and even passed the liquor license to Raisa, was no exception. Originally, it was the imperial family that gave the licenses for the festival, so the imperial family could take away all of it. Since it was a right granted a few decades ago or even a hundred years ago, realistically it would not be possible to reap it with a single word, but in principle, it was not impossible. And if that happened, how could he return the rights he had already lost? Throwing something of the imperial family¡¯s away was itself a problem that could be accused of ¡®treason¡¯ if done wrong. Their nervousness and anxiety were embodied in Richard¡¯s voice. ¡°The rights from the imperial family. It¡¯s not something anyone can buy or sell. But. It seems some did.¡± The moment when the complexion of those who were stark white turned a death-like gray, and their knees bent by themselves. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for a trivial gain.¡± In a calm voice, Richard recited all the rights the Marquisate of Neir had usurped. ¡°And even, the liquor license.¡± Marchioness Neir, who had never lifted an eyebrow except for sweating, scrunched her forehead. A liquor license? That wasn¡¯t on her list. However, such questions had to be put aside for now. ¡°Marchioness Neir.¡± Ame: ophelia, dear child, chin up, you have to keep trying! And the way it¡¯s richard¡¯s turn to comfort and encourage her! TT_TT and and and and andddddddd the butterfly effect is crazy in this novel, i feel like i need to draw a timeline out lmao Dea: things are about to go down! And hearts are about to be broken¡­i¡¯m talking about my heart and it¡¯s because of Ophelia and Richard T^T CH 66 Richard tilted his head and demanded an answer. ¡°It¡¯s said you¡¯ve swallowed all of them. Can you explain what happened?¡± Marchioness Neir replied with a cold face as she looked over at the heads of families who had to forfeit their rights to her. ¡°It was all a fair deal.¡± Marchioness Neir¡¯s eyes became fiercer than ever. ¡°However, you¡¯re driving it like you¡¯ve done something gravely wrong.¡± The marchioness, who was looking at Richard with strangely glassy eyes, added. ¡°You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for humiliating me like this.¡± After Marchioness Neir¡¯s words ended, the conference hall fell into a grave-like silence. In the silence where breathing was barely audible, the heads of the other families had to struggle to hide their doubts, bewilderment, and astonishment. Responsibility? Take responsibility? No matter how high the prestige of the Marquisate of Neir, it would not be comparable to the imperial family. To even mention responsibility against the crown prince. Moreover, it was absurd to talk about the transaction in front of someone who could control the right. Marchioness Neir would, of course, know that much. The usual marchioness wouldn¡¯t have made such a crazy response. And as if to prove their thoughts, Marchioness Neir¡¯s condition was indeed different from usual. She was sweating profusely and constantly drinking the tea in front of her. Richard looked at her gently and then parted his lips. ¡°Marchioness.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Did you say it was a fair deal?¡± ¡°Yes. I just received something of value equivalent to what I lent.¡± It seemed like there was no problem just by hearing it, but everyone there knew that in reality it was not. First of all, a ¡®transaction¡¯ of the rights granted by the imperial family was a problem in itself, and even if it was customary to pass it on, if one asked if it was really ¡®legitimate¡¯, who besides the marchioness would say that¡­ But the marchioness was confident. She believed none of them would say to her ¡®No, that¡¯s not it.¡¯ There couldn¡¯t possibly be an idiot who would reveal the secrets of their family at this meeting. ¡°Then I guess I can get the rights back with a fair deal.¡± ¡°I have absolutely no intention of making a deal. No matter what the Crown Prince says, that¡¯s an unreasonable request¡­¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken about something.¡± With an air of indifference, Richard cut off her words. ¡°It¡¯s not the imperial family who will deal with the Marquis.¡± Richard¡¯s gaze moved, and everyone¡¯s eyes followed. And the one who received all the attention quietly rose from her seat. Bright red hair and electrifying blue eyes that hurt the eyes. ¡°Bolsheik?¡± A family name that no one expected came out. After Ophelia bowed to Richard, she faced Marchioness Neir. In that same instant, her eyes met Raisa¡¯s, who stood behind the marchioness like a shadow. The deep blue eyes did not look away from the thick and unpleasant things that shimmered in the gray eyes, burning a blue flame that could consume. The corners of Raisa¡¯s mouth were twisted, but a faint smile spread across Ophelia¡¯s lips. The disgusting things wriggling inside Raisa were no longer horribly frightening. At a time where the world was shaking, how could she be afraid of anything she did? Even if they plot a rebellion, it would just be something that needed to be stopped. In order to do that, wasn¡¯t it vital to block the huge amount of money that Marchioness Neir, no, not only her, but also her daughter, would earn from this festival? In addition, today showed the leap Ophelia thought of at the last evening party was correct to some extent. After today, Marchioness Neir would have to be somewhat self-conscious for a while. And it was Lady Neir, not anyone else, who provided the clue. The details of the circumstances were unknown, but it was certain that Lady Neir was not the marchioness¡¯ puppet. After catching a glimpse of Raisa, Ophelia spoke to Marchioness Neir, who was staring at her so fiercely that it was as if she would burn her to death. ¡°I will replace the debt owed to my family by the Marquisate of Neir with the festival interests.¡± ¡°Debt?¡± ¡°What debt?¡± ¡°Is Neir indebted to the Bolsheik?¡± All of the buzzing people spoke similar words in unison, and Marchioness Neir was no exception. ¡°Debt?¡± Ophelia shook the documents at the marchioness, who couldn¡¯t hide her ¡®what¡¯s this nonsense¡¯ expression. ¡°The debt shown here. Converting the amount at the time to the current value¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if the Marchioness can replace it with something other than what I want.¡± Her calm words were no different from what Marchioness Neir and Raisa did to other families to rob them of their festival rights. ¡°The amount at the time¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very old debt.¡± So, let alone the current head of Neir, none of those present at the great meeting would have known. Because it truly was a very old record. If it was ten years ago, or even several decades ago, some of those still standing here might remember what they heard through rumors, but it wasn¡¯t that much. ¡°It¡¯s a debt from 120 years ago.¡± Ophelia added, tapping the old record. ¡°It was a time when the family of Neir wasn¡¯t as big as it is now.¡± It wasn¡¯t that it wasn¡¯t big, but that was when it hadn¡¯t even been given the title of marquis. ¡°But a debt is a debt. So I duly demand repayment from the Marquis.¡± An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. If you do, I will too. It was a very simple, yet very effective, and extremely barbaric countermeasure. However, when the other person ignored all the rules and behaved as he pleased, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to get what you want if you kept responding gracefully while adhering to common sense. Taking advantage of the Marquisate of Neir was originally not something that could be done easily. Ophelia touched the end of the discolored old document, recalling what had happened a few days ago. ¡°Mother. Are there any family records related to the Marquisate of Neir?¡± ¡°The Marquisate of Neir?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was just asking because she was really curious. Wouldn¡¯t there be a document with the name ¡®Neir¡¯ written on it in the long history of the Bolsheik? If there was¡­ She wondered if there might be a way to devise something from there. It was just a thought, like grasping straws. ¡°Yes.¡± Her mother nodded vaguely and ordered her to bring out some documents. An ancient document that looked very old and fragile to the touch at first glance appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s see, yes. That¡¯s right. The Neir family.¡± Her mother¡¯s fingertips pointed to the signature line, and the name ¡®Neir¡¯ was clearly inscribed. And the contents of the document were also shocking. ¡°There is a debt.¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s even Neir¡¯s debt.¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? There must be countless documents like this.¡± ¡°No way¡­ no, um¡­ yes.¡± Ophelia nodded, wondering if there was anything to reflect on the long and strange history of Bolsheik. Watching her daughter opening the old documents as if she was going to dissect it, the viscountess said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, but you don¡¯t even need to explain.¡± Tucking Ophelia¡¯s hair behind her ear, her mother whispered. ¡°Do whatever you want. My daughter.¡± The sunlight-like warmth in her voice warmed her heart. These reminiscences were cut to pieces by a high-pitched voice that scratched her nerves. ¡°This is nothing but nonsense! You¡¯re telling me to pay off a debt from 120 years ago!¡± To Marchioness Neir¡¯s fierce resistance, Ophelia responded with just one statement. ¡°Debt is debt.¡± At that, Marchioness Neir glared at Ophelia as if to kill, but the latter did not back down at all. ¡®For a child without a title¡­¡¯ A creepy gnashing of teeth flowed from Marchioness Neir¡¯s teeth, but that was all. ¡ªDebt is debt. This was a fact that could not be overturned by any sophistry. It was unreasonable to insist the document itself was fabricated for the seal of the Marquisate Neir was too clear. If even that was fake, it would be like saying with her own mouth that even this noble family couldn¡¯t properly manage such a precious thing. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a debt, it¡¯s ridiculous to repay it with festival rights!¡± ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to replace it with that. Well, here it is. Check how much you have to repay.¡± Ophelia read the numbers written very loudly so that not only Marchioness Neir, but also everyone in the conference hall, would know the amount. ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°No matter it¡¯s the Marquisate of Neir¡­¡± Sure enough, voices of lament flowed from here and there. Marchioness Neir also opened her mouth, wanting to speak but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. The amount Ophelia was demanding was more than the 5-year budget of the entire marquisate. She couldn¡¯t even fault it for exaggerating the value of the old currency. It was because Ophelia disclosed it first, as if she had already expected it. After a long silence, Marchioness Neir finally said, ¡°I can¡¯t repay such a large amount at once. Of course, I will repay.¡± Her eyes were still shining brightly, but she had taken a step back. But Ophelia simply shook her head. ¡°No. Please pay me back at once.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Marchioness Neir leaned forward as if to eat Ophelia, but a low voice fell over her head. ¡°Why, Marchioness. All of the fair trades the Marchioness made must have been like this.¡± ¡°Then and now are different!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Neir!¡± ¡°Yes, you are the Marchioness of Neir. So?¡± Marchioness Neir opened her mouth, but only heavy breathing escaped. Ame: Karma¡¯s a relaxing thought Aren¡¯t you envious that for you it¡¯s not? (Extended edition, cause why not?) ¡®Cause karma is the thunder Rattling your Neir¡¯s ground Karma¡¯s on Neir¡¯s scent like a bounty hunter Karma¡¯s gonna track Neir down Step by step from town to town Sweet like justice, karma is a queen Karma takes all my friends to the summit the rights to Bolsheik Karma is the guy on the screen girl you¡¯re facing Coming straight home to me Shattering all your schemes Dea: Thank you Ame, now you got me and probably everyone else singing haha, but for real that was satisfying!! CH 67 Looking down at Raisa, who had her head lowered behind the marchioness, Richard declared, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Richard stood up with the same bored expression as when the meeting had first started. ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡± The meeting, which had been convened out of nowhere, came to an abrupt end. The gathered all glanced at each other and then left in a hurry to find the Bolsheik who had swept away all the festival rights, leaving only the two people in the hall. As Marchioness Neir, who had all the benefits of the festival blown away in an instant, stumbled as if her eyes were ripped out and her nose was cut, was quickly supported by Raisa from behind. She handed something to the marchioness, who emptied it at once and whispered with a heavy breath. ¡°It was you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The liquor license.¡± The corners of Raisa¡¯s mouth twitched and she smiled. ¡°You can be proud.¡± At that, the Marchioness Neir looked at Raisa with a slightly restored complexion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°My goals are always the same as my mother¡¯s.¡± It was an answer without much fuss, but Marchioness Neir did not believe it straight away. It was only because she realized, albeit vaguely, that Raisa was different from the stupid and greedy days before. ¡°Don¡¯t be presumptuous.¡± Raisa didn¡¯t answer, and the marchioness didn¡¯t demand an answer like before. Even if she got the answer she wanted, a puppet whose thread was cut wouldn¡¯t move the way she wanted it to. ¡ªSwak! Marchioness Neir brushed off Raisa¡¯s hand as if removing something dirty and left first. A shady smile spread across Raisa¡¯s face as she looked down at the back of her throbbing hand. ¡®It¡¯s too late for you to do anything, mother.¡¯ Raisa stepped out of her mother¡¯s shadow, rolling the tiny, pinkish vial in her grasp. . Although the damage from the locusts was still severe, the festival was held as scheduled. After the great disaster, it wasn¡¯t just farmland that was messed up. The people of the empire, who were worried about what to do every day, also put a smile on their tired faces for the first time in a long while. ¡°Hey. Are you doing it this year as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, I don¡¯t have time to prepare, so I can¡¯t make it big.¡± Every festival, when the person who made small things at home for sale massaged his shoulder, the jewelry seller would tap his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I should help you in times like this.¡± ¡°How about staying still? I¡¯ll help you move it, so just tell me.¡± Around the time when the preparations for the festival were in full swing, with citizens helping each other little by little throughout the capital, no, throughout the empire. Lawrence, who had barely returned to the capital from the Sheffield estate, sat down with a groan as he saw the mountain of papers waiting for him. Catherine approached him as the groan slipped out. ¡°What, why are you making strange noises? Horrible.¡± ¡°What are you saying to your older brother who has just returned from a difficult, hellish place and has to walk into hell again?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re the next family head, it¡¯s only natural that you should do that much.¡± At Catherine¡¯s relentless words, Lawrence gave her a dry laugh and waved his hand. He didn¡¯t have the energy left to confront his darling sister because he was trying to fix their estate that had been swept away by locusts. Squatting beside the drooping Lawrence, Catherine tapped his arm. ¡°So how was it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. It was so terrible, they ate it all without leaving any seeds. It¡¯s said they leave ruins when they pass by, but that wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.¡± He let out a long sigh. ¡°I personally felt the reason why His Highness the Crown Prince came out to check on me. Truly, His Highness was scary.¡± ¡°You mean the crown prince? He went all the way to our territory?¡± ¡°No. He came to the brewery. He said he was on his way to look around the locust-stricken area.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°The day Lady Bolsheik came¡­ you, you are too close.¡± Lawrence frowned and pushed Catherine¡¯s face away, which had come right up to him with shining eyes. ¡°How?¡± There was no reference to anything or anyone, but looking at those sparkling eyes, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than Ophelia. ¡°Oh okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°She is a good person.¡± ¡°What?¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss even though I said she is a good person?¡± ¡°Is that it for Ophelia, who is pretty, cute, beautiful, talented, and has the best personality?!¡± Lawrence sighed as he pressed the palm of his hand to Catherine¡¯s face, which was blowing wild snorts in front of his nose. ¡°You said not to fall in love at first sight, but isn¡¯t it too much not to fall in love with such a person?¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡®older brother¡¯ not ¡®you¡¯. And no. She¡¯s a nice person, but it wasn¡¯t love at first sight.¡± At Lawrence¡¯s resolute reply, Catherine was relieved, then repeatedly choked up again. Flicking the tip of Catherine¡¯s nose, Lawrence turned his knotted shoulders and asked, ¡°What about what I asked for?¡± ¡°I handled it. I got permission safely, and I set the price lower than expected. No matter if it¡¯s a hobby, what¡¯s different from just solving it for free?¡± ¡°What hobby? And by the way, you¡¯re fast? What kind of deal did you make with the Marquisate of Neir?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Then it¡¯s not a deal.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with those suspicious eyes¡­ it wasn¡¯t against the Marquisate of Neir.¡± ¡°You said the liquor license went to Neir.¡± ¡°No, the original owner¡­ It¡¯s hard to say, but it went back to the family that received the right from the imperial family. Everything that Neir robbed.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the next marquis, but why are you so slow at understanding?¡± ¡°Did you listen to everything and organize it like this?¡± ¡°Anyway, let me tell you¡­¡± Before long, Lawrence was updated about the series of commotions at the great meeting. He admired briefly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Ophelia is amazing as expected.¡± Catherine shrugged her shoulders and lifted her chin, as if she was the one who had received the compliment. ¡°Although it¡¯s amazing what she did against Marchioness Neir¡­¡± ¡°She just gave it all back?¡± ¡°Yes. I would¡¯ve made a deal using that as an excuse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Ophelia said.¡± Catherine felt the same way as Lawrence. And it wasn¡¯t just the two of them. Iris and Cooper also had the same question. ¡°You said you just returned all those benefits? Why?¡± Ophelia smiled faintly at those scrambling to ask questions and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s too much work. I can¡¯t handle it on my own. But I can¡¯t throw it away, so I just gave it back.¡± Catherine shook her head while Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Oh my. Isn¡¯t that amazing to hear?¡¯ He recalled those steadfast eyes and straight back that was about to go to a dangerous place without hesitation. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ Catherine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Lady Bolsheik was afraid of the crown prince. Do you know how she became an aide?¡± ¡°His Highness? It didn¡¯t feel that way. Of course, as soon as Ophelia became an aide, I did a check.¡± ¡°Did you find out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Nothing came of it. His Highness suddenly singled out Ophelia and made her an aide.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What is that look?¡± Catherine raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean that expression, every time you make that expression, you cause trouble.¡± ¡°How can you know your brother¡¯s deep meaning? It¡¯s all for your own good.¡± Lawrence nodded and Catherine snorted at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but I won¡¯t let you go if you touch Ophelia.¡± Despite her words, Lawrence didn¡¯t respond, he just smiled, showing his pearly whites. ¡®It¡¯s the other way round.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how Ophelia became an aide to His Highness the Crown Prince, but he thought of saving her, who was forced to stay by his side even though she was afraid of him. ¡®You like her so much, and she seems to be a good person herself, so if I can help, I¡¯ll do my best.¡¯ Such a deep misunderstanding of unknown cause was deepening day by day. ¡°More than that, Catherine¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to ask for help with the paperwork.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± ¡°No. Today Ophelia and I are going to see the festival.¡± ¡°Just you two?¡± ¡°No, Iri¡­ no, Lady Fillite too.¡± ¡°What? Lady Fillite? When did you become so close to her? ¡°What¡­ we¡¯re just going to the festival together¡­¡± Catherine shook her head shyly, but she did not dispute that they had become close. Although she got much closer to Iris than she had expected, there wasn¡¯t a special occasion like the time she met Ophelia. After sharing their worries about Ophelia at the masquerade and dealing with the young ladies who flocked and bared their teeth like hungry sharks. She just didn¡¯t want to leave a debt, and so sent an obligatory letter. However, the letters increased by one or two, and now there was enough to fill a drawer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it and you don¡¯t have to pout.¡± Catherine¡¯s cheeks swelled at Lawrence¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t object. To be honest, if she didn¡¯t have correspondence with Iris, she would be bored. Of course, their main subject was Ophelia, but as they talked about this and that, Catherine realized that, surprisingly, Iris was very communicative. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two actually close?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Ophelia¡¯s words to come true back when I hated Iris.¡¯ Having gone very far back in her thoughts, Catherine nodded vigorously. CH 68 ¡°As expected of Ophelia.¡± ¡°Bolsheik is the end after all.¡± ¡°Anyway, we decided to be together on the first day, so if you¡¯re thinking of showing your face, just drop it.¡± Catherine narrowed her eyes as she placed her hands on her waist. ¡°This is a warning. Just stay away.¡± It was well known that retaliation would follow without having to listen. Catherine turned around and left the room, leaving Lawrence with his lips pulled into a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s the first day. We might meet by chance.¡± . As Catherine threw a warning at Lawrence, Ophelia and Iris were in danger of being hit by festivities and papers. ¡®The festival is finally being held, but why is the paperwork only increasing instead of decreasing?¡¯ It was to the point of checking to see if someone was hiding under the desk and creating as much paperwork as they were constantly processing. Looking under the desk, Ophelia shook her head as she let out a dry laugh, stunned by herself. The world was collapsing and breaking, and there were already three signs of destruction, but now there was no time to care about it. ¡°¡­¡­lia, Ophelia.¡± ¡°Huh? Ah. Cooper.¡± ¡°This.¡± Mechanically skimming the papers Cooper had handed her, Ophelia blinked several times. ¡°Isn¡¯t this already the third?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes. There have definitely been incidents like this a while ago.¡± As Ophelia rummaged through the papers, Iris rubbed her tired eyes and said, ¡°The servant tried to assassinate the head of the family or the successor. The first succeeded, the second failed. The third was also a success¡­ Is this family also on the imperial side?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s concerning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more uncomfortable because they¡¯re families with nothing in common other than supporting the imperial family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they were killed for personal reasons.¡± ¡°Yes. All the servants who did this were people who had just joined.¡± ¡°Well, there are all sorts of strange things.¡± At this time, there was no way they could know that the strange assassination was committed by people who had entered various families through voluntary human trafficking. It was because the report only detailed the families that were affected, not the servants who committed such things. The three of them exchanged a couple more words, and eventually nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to look it up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sort this out.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you for that, Ophelia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this much when we¡¯re dying together?¡± With a very moved face, Cooper patted the shoulder of Ophelia as she rubbed her nose. Seeing the two of them like that, Iris shook her head and laughed. As if he had suddenly remembered something, Cooper turned around while on his way back to his seat. ¡°Anyway, how about we go to the festival today?¡± ¡°Both of us have a prior appointment this evening.¡± Iris pointed at Ophelia, who was sticking her nose in the papers, and at herself. ¡°What a pity. It¡¯s the first chance to go out to play with the aides.¡± At Cooper¡¯s words of regret, Iris shrugged her shoulders, but Ophelia froze. ¡®First¡¯. Actually, it wasn¡¯t the first time. Before, when a strange torrential rain flooded the entire empire¡­ During the infinite regression to get rid of the flood, the three of them once put off paperwork and drank together like children playing bad pranks. However, that memory remained only with Ophelia. ¡°Then what about tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine for now, Ophelia?¡± Ophelia nodded and rubbed the tip of her nose, which suddenly became cold. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine too. Rather, can we even go out today?¡± Turning her head to the stacks of papers, her eyes became dim. She would rather close her eyes at the mountain range of documents that she could see so clearly even in her hazy vision, but if the documents would disappear once she closed her eyes, they would have already disappeared dozens of times. Ophelia let out a long sigh and lowered her pen. Holding data on the assassinations by random servants along with other things, she got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to do the interim report now.¡± ¡°Huh? In that case, I will¡­¡± Cooper raised his hand without looking up, and Ophelia replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Do you think she will get something up her butt again?¡± Ophelia responded brazenly to the joking Iris. ¡°It¡¯s already done!¡± Leaving behind Iris¡¯ laughter and Cooper¡¯s distraught smile, Ophelia left the aide¡¯s office with papers in her arms. It wasn¡¯t long before Ophelia reached a familiar door and poked her head out from the side of the papers. ¡°How often have I been in and out of here?¡± She was so busy preparing for the festival that the threshold was worn away. Soon, having no hands left from holding the papers, she knocked on the door with her forehead, and waited for a while. Even without an answer, as usual, she lowered the doorknob with her hip and entered Richard¡¯s office. ¡°Excuse me. I brought the documents that you need to look at right now.¡± Ophelia¡¯s vision was obscured by the papers, so she couldn¡¯t see anything in front of her, but she skillfully dodged the furniture and papers placed here and there and approached Richard¡¯s desk. ¡°Cooper will bring the rest in an hour or two.¡± Putting down the papers, Ophelia tilted her head. Because the person who was supposed to be there wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Richard?¡± With her neck stretched out, Ophelia started to look around the room. She tilted her head. ¡°Where are you?¡± Just in case, she looked under the desk, but there was no one there, so she crawled out with an embarrassed expression and dusted off her skirt. Then, cold air brushed her cheeks, and at the same time, the scent of the cool outside air flowed in. The bridge of her nose brushed with Richard¡¯s, who had appeared in front of her before she knew it. Ophelia¡¯s widened blue eyes were filled with only him. Similarly, she was the only one in his eyes, which glowed with a golden color darker than honey under the sunlight. Richard smiled softly, his eyes quickly folding. ¡°Ophelia.¡± His voice that called her was as familiar as before, but somehow¡­ Ophelia involuntarily pressed her chest hard. ¡®Why is it¡­ so itchy?¡¯ And in the next moment, as if the distance that was close enough that only a sheet of paper could fit was a lie, Richard stepped back from Ophelia. However, Ophelia was frozen in place, unable to blink even once. A second, yes, it must have been very brief. In that instant, she was blinded by his smile, her ears perked up at his voice, and his scent seemed to numb her nose. It really was an instant. ¡°Ophelia.¡± It might be merely a feeling, but her mouth was dry from the excessive sweetness of his call. Ophelia couldn¡¯t hold back the swelling and itchy feeling that was as if she had swallowed a feather anymore. She exhaled and said whatever came to her mind. ¡°Ah¡­ welcome back.¡± ¡®I did say anything, but why is it so awkward?¡¯ What¡¯s wrong with me? Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes fluttered like a hummingbird¡¯s wings. She was clearly aware that what she was feeling was completely different from usual because she hadn¡¯t noticed her. But, unfortunately for Richard, that was all. Ophelia stared at him, who seemed to be covered with a colorful halo of sunlight, and narrowed her eyes. It had been three years since she had been exposed to his face, and no matter how unrealistic he looked, like a statue made by an artisan, there was no way her heart would flutter at his appearance again. ¡®So why is my heart beating so fast all of a sudden?¡¯ Ophelia¡¯s heart pounded as if she had arrhythmia. She swallowed a sigh and shook her head. It was probably really arrhythmia. ¡®I must have been too tired these days.¡¯ Ophelia pressed hard on her racing heart. ¡®I¡¯m not going to die from overwork before the world ends, right?¡¯ Unbeknownst to Ophelia as she began an in-depth examination of her health¡­ What she was doing now was something she had read about many times in the previous world, which made her swear at the frustrating female lead who didn¡¯t notice that the male lead was showing off like that and said that it looked like she ate a box of sweet potatoes. (TL/N: ¡®sweet potato¡¯, when used figuratively, describes a frustrating situation or feeling being stifled.) Greedily gazing at Ophelia as she constantly tilted her head and changed her expression dozens of times, Richard pushed his curiosity of what she was so busy with aside and asked, ¡°Is this an interim report? ¡°Yes. You can look at it from the top. Where have you been?¡± Ophelia asked casually, handing over the document at the top of the stack. ¡°All over the place.¡± Several documents were passed alongside the ambiguous answer. ¡°I found it in James¡¯ digging.¡± ¡°James? Oh, Gryu.¡± As Ophelia flicked through the documents Richard had given her, a deep valley formed between her brows. ¡°Looking at this, it¡¯s clear that Marchioness Neir and Lady Neir are really walking on different routes, right?¡± ¡°I can only see it as that.¡± ¡°Right? The money that should go to the Marquisate of Neir evaporates in the middle. The only person capable of doing something like this is the lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Marchioness Neir is just standing by or she¡¯s unaware.¡± Ophelia tilted her head, looking away from the papers. ¡°Speaking of Marchoiness Neir, didn¡¯t she look very bad when we met at the great meeting?¡± Ame: I¡¯m so ready for festival fun and bonding but what do we get? More office days! That¡¯s like my life¡­ Totally off topic, but imagine if James Gryu is the hidden villain and a double agent haha Dea: It¡¯s the first time i relate to a fl in a novel, i too am stuck at office buried under case files, though mine are online so it¡¯s a bit easier to manage haha CH 69 Marchioness Neir was sweating profusely and her eyes were red. No matter where Ophelia looked, the marchioness seemed to be sick, but no matter how much she looked, there was no news that she was particularly sick. ¡°It¡¯s certainly not normal. Even for Marchioness Neir, she was overly irritable and aggressive.¡± ¡°Is she sick somewhere?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Richard retraced almost weathered memories and recalled two things Marchioness Neir was obsessed with. There was only one thing that she placed at a higher priority than that of her subtle persistence for the throne. ¡°Marchioness Neir, who takes care of her body excruciatingly well, has never caught any diseases, so it wouldn¡¯t have suddenly broken somewhere.¡± ¡°But poison doesn¡¯t work very well on her. She developed a tolerance by eating a lot of poison.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a poison that doesn¡¯t work immediately?¡± ¡°Hn, Marchioness Neir could have eaten something like that¡­ She could have eaten it without knowing. Yes¡­ she was in a coma last time.¡± ¡°It would be her daughter who made her that way.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to kill Marchioness Neir, not the other way around.¡± Richard laughed as Ophelia shook her head bitterly. ¡°We¡¯ll soon find out which one will be more difficult to play against.¡± ¡°What did you check?¡± ¡°I heard that the back alley was shaking, so I stopped by there for a while.¡± ¡°Shaking?¡± ¡°Yes, bodies came pouring out in heaps.¡± The chubby merchant who had vomited up all the information to Richard the other day was also found cleanly decapitated. ¡°Since it¡¯s the back alley, isn¡¯t it just a fight?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like that, it would be normal, but only those related to drugs died, so it must be done by a specific person.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s medicine¡­ is it that? The fatigue reliever?¡± ¡°Give it up. I won¡¯t hand it to you even if your eyes shine like that.¡± ¡°Did I say anything?¡± Ophelia pursed her lips in displeasure and tilted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll bring the man who made the drug?¡± ¡°He¡¯s missing. I¡¯m not sure if he hid on his own, or if he¡¯s part of the mountain of corpses, so we¡¯re investigating.¡± ¡°Then did the supply of medicines also stop?¡± ¡°For now.¡± ¡°Thank god.¡± Richard, reaching out to pat the head of Ophelia, who couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment, soon withdrew his hand. With her rounded shoulders drooping and a frown on her face, Ophelia muttered. ¡°Well, besides drugs, there¡¯s also human trafficking. Pseudo-related.¡± ¡°There is no news about them yet.¡± ¡°Uhm, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m glad.¡± As a matter of fact, among the documents she was carrying in her arms were the assassinations of the three families, which were related to human trafficking and religion, but neither of them knew at this time. Ophelia took a deep breath and shrugged. ¡°What else is left to do!¡± Hearing her voice blazing with the will to finish everything quickly, Richard lightly threw her a task. ¡°It seems like something from James¡¯ mission is connected to Neir, but we¡¯re not sure yet.¡± ¡°You said it was related to the village. The¡­ uhh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s an artificially organized village centered on one person. It¡¯s a village that was created without any precursor or reason, so James felt particularly uncomfortable with it.¡± ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡± Once again tilting her head, Ophelia scratched her memory. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Neir was involved with all that strange human trafficking?¡± Richard also paused at that. ¡°I¡¯ve dug into it, but it seems she has nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t a straightforward way to control cults, so unless Marchioness Neir is the leader, it¡¯s going to be a headache to touch it.¡± Like that, Ophelia and Richard put together almost all the pieces to portray what Raisa was doing. However, it was fragmented, seemingly unrelated information, so they couldn¡¯t draw a proper, complete picture yet. When the other work was settled to a certain extent, Ophelia smiled and said, ¡°Oh, and I won¡¯t be around tonight.¡± There was no answer to the lightly thrown words, but Ophelia was so excited just by the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be working that she didn¡¯t notice at all. Richard stared at Ophelia and asked. ¡°Not¡­ around?¡± ¡°Yes! Ophelia is free! Only for a moment.¡± The voice of Ophelia which was imitating Dobby, whose voice Richard had no knowledge of, diminished towards the end and became sullen. (TL/N: harry potter reference, haha.) The golden eyes that had sunk to the depths at the word ¡®not¡¯, returned to their original color at the words ¡®a moment¡¯. ¡°I guess you¡¯re going to see the festival.¡± ¡°Yes. I will leave as soon as Iris is finished.¡± ¡°With Iris?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Every time a word came out between her pink lips, Richard repeatedly alternated between feeling wary and relieved. ¡°Then what about Cooper?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going with him too?¡± ¡°Oh, not today. Catherine is joining us, we¡¯re going to have a girls¡¯ night.¡± Richard¡¯s nerves, which had softened for a moment at the mention of a ¡®girls¡¯ night¡¯, were tightened again when he realized she said it wasn¡¯t today. ¡°Not today?¡± ¡°Yes. The aides, including Cooper, decided to see the festival tomorrow¡­¡± Before Ophelia could finish her words, Richard shook his head. ¡°Cooper is going to be busy.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Ophelia widened her eyes like a stunned bunny at Cooper¡¯s sudden change in schedule, Richard nailed it very firmly. ¡°Cooper will be busy tomorrow and won¡¯t be able to make it to the festival.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ then Iris and I will stay back as well.¡± ¡°No, only Cooper will be busy.¡± Although unable to fully understand why, Ophelia nodded. For¡­ Iris, Cooper, and Ophelia all had the same title of ¡®aide¡¯, but each had their own area of responsibility and there was certain confidential work they didn¡¯t share. Not hiding her regretful expression, Ophelia let out a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± She was genuinely sorry, and she looked at the pile of papers. So she hadn¡¯t seen Richard¡¯s golden eyes sink so deep into the abyss. ¡°The opportunity to spend quality time together is gone.¡± How could it not be a pity that she could not enjoy the festival with her comrades who had shared the joys and sorrows of handling so many papers together. ¡°Even in the future, there will be no time to spend together.¡± ¡°Huh? Cooper has a lot of work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even if there wasn¡¯t, Richard was going to create work and throw it at Cooper. So, yes, there would be a lot of work. Actually, Richard knew. To Ophelia, Cooper was nothing more and nothing less than a colleague. And it wasn¡¯t just the two of them together, Iris would be there too, thus there wouldn¡¯t be any excitement between a man and a woman between them. Nonetheless, it was annoying. It was so annoying that he couldn¡¯t stand it or watch it. No matter how childish the jealousy was, it didn¡¯t matter. No, he would rather be openly jealous, so it would be nice if she would notice at least a little bit. Richard stared blankly at Ophelia, who was chattering about what to eat and what would be fun at the festival. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what Cooper is going to be busy with?¡± ¡°Can I ask?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what is he going to be busy with?¡± ¡°I hate that he is going to the festival with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like it? Richard?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡®He doesn¡¯t like it.¡¯ Ophelia nodded with a calm face. And that was it. Even though it was said this openly, Ophelia couldn¡¯t even think of the ¡®quality¡¯ of jealousy. Romance or love, how could it be noticed when even its existence had disappeared. Richard laughed at himself. For Ophelia, as in the case of Cooper, Richard was not a man, but a mere companion. It was just a little more special to share things that no one else in the world knew. Unconsciously, he reached out to touch her cheek, but then withdrew it. Previously, once, his breath had tickled her flushed cheek, and she had pressed her fingertips to straighten his furrowed brow. It was just a routine for the two of them. During that countless long time together, they leaned and held on to each other in search of warmth. But, now. Those soft cheeks, those unknowingly parted red lips, those slowly blinking eyes. He didn¡¯t have the confidence not to hug her if he touched her. ¡°¡­Your Highness? Richard.¡± Of course, Ophelia, completely unaware of his feelings, strode towards him. Lifting herself up onto her tiptoes, she reached her hand out without hesitation and touched his forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a fever? It was just a touch on the forehead, a trivial touch that would be forgotten if they turned around. Richard couldn¡¯t count the number of times he had been closer to her than that. Now, every time her fingertips, which carefully smoothed his forehead and swept his hair, brushed over his skin, the greed deep in his stomach was seething. The desire to nibble away at her fingertips, if he could, right now, was running dangerously high. Ame: Love plot and r/s progression!!!!! We¡¯re slightly more than halfway through the entire story?! What!? Dea: I¡¯ve spent half of this chap screaming at ophelia¡¯s obliviousness¡­and sympathising with Richard, life¡¯s hard for him out there haha CH 70 ¡°Richard?¡± As Ophelia looked up at Richard, he saw himself reflected in her eyes, then he removed his hand and took a step back. He opened his mouth, but he soon shut it. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell?¡± Ophelia was frightened even though she knew that he, who had already crossed the line between human and non-human, was not sick. When she took another step forward, Richard tried to step back as much as she advanced, but he did not move from the spot. He couldn¡¯t move. As he knew. ¡®If I approach you, you will withdraw.¡¯ ¡®If I have you in my heart¡­¡¯ ¡®If I look towards you¡­¡¯ Ophelia would be far away. Because it was overwhelming. She didn¡¯t have to put it into words. ¡°How can I afford romance and love?¡± ¡°¡­If he approaches me, I will run away¡­¡± If he told her his true feelings, which only grew even when he tried to suppress it after realizing it. Probably¡­ she wouldn¡¯t leave. No, she couldn¡¯t leave. To her, he was the only ally to share this goddamn infinite regression and crumbling world. She would not hesitate to approach him like she was doing now, and she would not stop worrying about him. Richard didn¡¯t want that to happen. Naturally, he had no intention of giving Ophelia up. Even if the world collapsed, he wouldn¡¯t let her go. But that would take time. Now that they had decided not to return unless absolutely necessary, time was not infinite. It was fine though. Little by little from now on, erasing the existence of otherness in her, when at last all these things were over¡­ He would be the only one who had been by her side now and at any given day. ¡°Richard?¡± Right now, he must step back so she wouldn¡¯t feel anything was off. However, towards her who was calling him, he couldn¡¯t bear to say the words ¡®go away¡¯. ¡®I have you in my eyes.¡¯ ¡®And yet I miss you.¡¯ Ophelia¡¯s blue eyes were so clear that Richard couldn¡¯t say anything. . ¡°Are you okay?¡± The self-talk that flowed out without knowledge did not even reach her ears and scattered. Walking down the street where colorful paper petals flew, Ophelia¡¯s eyes were looking at something other than the dazzling sight. What was Richard trying to say? He opened his mouth, but he just gazed at her without saying anything. As if he could only look. Ophelia felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This was the second time she looked into Richard¡¯s eyes and did not understand what he was saying. ¡°Are you really sick, but you¡¯re not saying it?¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyebrows crinkled on their own at the words that were almost zero in potential even when they were spoken out. ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Hence, again, Richard didn¡¯t intend it, but Ophelia¡¯s head was filled with him. Even though he was not in front of her eyes, he reflected and shimmered, shining like glass beads. How preoccupied she was with Richard¡­ ¡°¡­¡­lia, Ophelia?¡± ¡°Oh, huh?¡± ¡°Are you okay? The color of your face isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Oh. I think my mind was somewhere else.¡± Catherine and Iris took turns touching Ophelia¡¯s forehead and making worried faces. ¡°As expected, you¡¯ve overstrained yourself for this festival. We should¡¯ve done it in moderation, Catherine.¡± ¡°No, if we didn¡¯t work hard, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to be here.¡± Iris immediately nodded at Catherine¡¯s words, which seemed to be crying of unfairness. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Before leaving for the festival. Catherine called Ophelia and Iris to the Sheffield mansion. ¡°I knew it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Seeing the two aides in simple dresses, Catherine shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t go to the festival like that.¡± ¡°Glamorous things are cumbersome.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± When Iris¡¯ words ended, Ophelia quickly echoed similar sentiments. But Catherine shook her head again at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be fancy, it¡¯s a must to be someone else¡­¡± The two were convinced by Catherine¡¯s explanation that began like that, and eventually the three of them, who left the Sheffield mansion, had appearances that even a noble lady¡¯s ¡®ear¡¯ could not imagine. But thanks to that, as Catherine said, the three of them could roam freely without drawing any attention from others. Ophelia shook her head and picked up the ring in front of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I must have been distracted by the many things to see. How about this instead?¡± ¡°Pretty.¡± Ophelia laughed at the reply that came before she even breathed, and Iris let out a sigh. ¡°Won¡¯t you say whatever Ophelia chooses is pretty?¡± ¡°No. If I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll say I don¡¯t like it.¡± Looking at her two friends with happy eyes, Ophelia soon glanced at the merchant. Fortunately, the astute merchant gave her the ring without Katherine¡¯s and Iris¡¯ knowledge, scrunching her nose, and in return, Ophelia added a little more to the payment. Soon after, the three of them left the store and walked around the plaza decorated with splendid decorations to raise the festive atmosphere to the fullest, albeit worse than in previous years, laughing as if they were out of breath at a trivial story. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could smile even at a rolling leaf.¡± Holding her sore side from laughing so much, Catherine caught Iris¡¯ gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I could be like this either.¡± Iris was one who often repeated to herself that she must always show a cool and firm side. Even when she was with someone she thought was her only friend, she was always reliable and wouldn¡¯t have been able to relax from the compulsion that she should take responsibility for everything. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could laugh like this.¡± ¡°There was nothing to laugh about!¡± What else was so funny? The three burst into laughter. Eventually, as the laughter subsided, Ophelia slipped the ring on her finger and patted herself on the cheek as if to show it off. A ring with only one small pattern without any special craftsmanship, let alone jewelry. ¡°Did you just buy it?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too bad. I should have bought it, too.¡± As the ends of Catherine¡¯s eyebrows lowered, Iris immediately turned her feet around. ¡°You can go buy it now.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s Iris. So smart. What a genius!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a subtle act of genius, but it¡¯s still genius.¡± Iris shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly. Whoever that saw the brighter-than-ever face of Iris¡¯ now would say she could never be Lady Fillite. And towards such an Iris, Catherine whistled and clapped her hands. Similarly¡­ Who the hell could look at her now and say she was the society¡¯s beehive. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ophelia looked at the two women, standing side by side and reaching out to her at the same time, then placed a ring on each of their hands. Just two simple rings, each with a different small design, without jewels or fine workmanship like the one she wore. ¡°I bought them because it seemed like it would look good on all of us.¡± Ophelia folded her fingers in embarrassment and let out a shy laugh. Dumbfounded at the unexpected gift, Catherine and Iris merely blinked their eyes. Soon, she urged them. ¡°Are you not going to accept it?¡± Then, as if coming to their senses, the two put the rings on their fingers and touched the rings that fit perfectly as if they had been fitted. ¡°It¡¯s not a ring that will last forever like a diamond, but it¡¯s good enough to commemorate today. If you put it in the depths of a drawer and forget about it, and then take it out one day and recall this memory, that¡¯s enough.¡± Really, that was enough. Only Ophelia would remember things that Catherine and Iris would never know about in this damn cycle of infinite regression. Maybe Ophelia would be left alone at this moment again. But it was fine. It hurt, but if only she could remember this time the three of them shared together¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll wear it every day.¡± ¡°If it wears out, we can get three more matching ones.¡± Catherine spoke, and Iris responded. And as if they had promised, the two kissed the ring. With an indescribable expression, Ophelia alternated her gaze between the two, and then reached out her hand. Her breathing trembled thinly as she embraced them by the neck at the same time. As Ophelia was shorter than Iris and Catherine, the latter two were awkwardly stooped, but soon, the three hugged each other tightly. For a long time. ¡°I¡¯m out of breath.¡± At the little whisper of Ophelia, Catherine and Iris burst into laughter and let her go. Although squeezed in the middle, Ophelia¡¯s laugh was as loud and bright as theirs. ¡°All right, shall we get going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the place we passed before.¡± They surrendered their bodies to the crowd and drifted to and from, when suddenly, there was a loud noise. Ame: All the feels this chapter!!! (?T ¦Ø T?) my heart is too weak, even for this¡­ but I still like reading it¡­ Dea: WHAT¡¯S THE LOUD NOISE? just as i was enjoying their cute friendship moment¡­istg if there is another regression coming and they lose their memories¡­ CH 71 ¡°This is nonsense!¡± Such a big festival is always accompanied by a great uproar. Tonight was no exception, so everywhere, there were people raising their voices, some were even singing, and one or two fell over and threw things around. ¡°Damn it! This is a scam!¡± Ophelia turned to the source of the unusually unpleasant shout that pierced her ears. At the backgammon, a man was venting his anger with his face flushed red. (TL/N: easiest description I can give for ¡®backgammon¡¯ is a dice game, google for a clearer picture!) ¡°Oh, what? Did you lose?¡± Next to him, the woman who appeared to be his partner let out a long sigh, seemingly on purpose to stir up his anger. They seemed to be outsiders, judging by the unfamiliar clothes. Few people would want to win money playing street backgammon like that during the festival. Most of the players just put in very little money for they simply wanted to have fun and enjoy it for a while. But this couple didn¡¯t think so, and they were making a fuss. ¡°This is a scam!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a scam, a scam!¡± Merchants and customers, who at first dismissed their protests with laughter, began to frown at the increasingly harsh language. Soon after, some left, and others tried to stop them. Ophelia watched the commotion without really thinking, and then moved on. How nice it would have been if it was just a passing relationship. To the outsiders, the man and woman, who were making the commotion. ¡ªTak. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Ophelia, who bumped into someone while looking elsewhere, reflexively said. However, something that wasn¡¯t a response broke out. ¡°Ahh! It hurts! It hurts!¡± Ophelia widened her eyes and stopped at the sound of a high-pitched voice that could rip her ears apart, and the woman who bumped into her waved her arms as if to gather attention. ¡°It hurts! What are you going to do about this!¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened as she tilted her head. She listened to the woman chirping in front of her with one ear, letting the words flow out through her nose, and couldn¡¯t stop her wonder. At this rate, the situation would flow into one where the person who bumped into her would say something like, ¡®Hey, lady. How will you compensate me?¡¯ And when that happened, Richard would appear from somewhere and save her¡­ Huh? ¡®Why did I think of Richard?¡¯ ¡°¡­Are you ignoring me now! You¡­ you look like a beggar!¡± Ophelia¡¯s thoughts disappeared in an instant at the shrieking sound, and she belatedly recalled her outfit. ¡®Haha, there¡¯s no way a man will come and throw dirty words and forcibly drag me away.¡¯ Still, it was not a difficult situation. Ophelia stared blankly at the spitting woman, then glanced at Catherine, whose eyes were narrowed, and Iris, whose expression was soaked in cold arsenic. It was then. She didn¡¯t know which one it was, but it could have been both. The men who adored Catherine and Iris and secretly followed behind them¡­! ¡°I think it would be perfect if you come and save me now.¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± The woman¡¯s angry slit-like eyes widened involuntarily, but Ophelia didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, she glanced around. ¡°Hey!¡± It was only after the woman¡¯s sharp voice scratched her ears that Ophelia shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Indeed, life is self-salvation.¡± Even in the middle of such thoughts, wasn¡¯t it just like Ophelia, who erased things like romance and love from existence, to not think of a man who could save her? Or should she say that before she thought of this, she could see hope just by thinking of Richard subconsciously. Ophelia shook her head and paused. The beginning was unexpected, but the progress of the incident was very typical. The man loitering behind the woman suddenly shouted loudly. ¡°Who hurt my woman!¡± ¡°Here, this woman!¡± It was poor acting even for a 5-year-old, but the man and woman involved were serious. As the woman pointed at Ophelia, Catherine, who had been holding back from earlier, exploded. ¡°Who do you dare point a finger at! And what? It hurts? Do you have the color of a sick person¡¯s face? Aren¡¯t you waving your arms pretty well?¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, what is this crazy woman?¡± ¡°How dare you lay your hands on my woman!¡± As if that was all he knew how to say, the man who had just said something no different from before clenched his fist and took a step forward. ¡ªBut who was Catherine Sheffield? A person who wouldn¡¯t give up on a dogfight. The evidence? She had a history of fighting with Raisa Neir, even throwing her shoes. ¡°You bastards!¡± Catherine was on fire, about to charge at the man at any moment. Ophelia took her hand and nodded nonchalantly. ¡°Okay. What do you want?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What? Huh?¡± Catherine, who was about to spring forward, asked the same question as Iris, who was glaring at the man with such a cold gaze, so cold it could kill. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a lady who can communicate. I think you¡¯ll be more communicative with this.¡± As the man drew a round currency shape with his finger, the woman bluntly shot at him. ¡°What, honey, you said I got hurt, but money is the problem?¡± ¡°No. Of course not. But what did you say was the best way to cure the pain?¡± ¡°Money!¡± The woman burst into a laugh and rubbed her arm. Then she calmly said, ¡°Okay. You can pay for hurting me with money¨C¡± Before the woman could finish her sentence, Ophelia cut it off. ¡°However, I¡¯m injured too, so please compensate me with money.¡± An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. Ophelia, who had been perfectly fine up until now, stretched her arms weakly with a more realistically painful expression than the woman before. ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Oh my God, I think my arms are paralyzed. How much money must be paid to console me for not being able to use my arms?¡± Catherine tuned in to the shameless performance. ¡°At least a house, no, a castle! How dare she make your arms like this!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to calculate based on how much work you¡¯ll be unable to do if your arm is paralyzed. Then¡­¡± When Iris poured out the numbers, the atmosphere changed in an instant. Even the onlookers buzzing around them so far began to add their voices one by one. ¡°Well said! Yes, I¡¯ve seen them bumping into each other, but what an outrageous demand!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Hey, I¡¯m sure she lost her arm, so they have to pay for it!¡± Here and there, booing poured out at the couple. The woman pouted and hid behind the man, whose face was flushed red. ¡°This, you!¡± Since ancient times, the fists would do the talking if words didn¡¯t work. The man faithfully kept to it, stretching out his hand toward Ophelia, but there was no way she would just sit back and take it. After all, she was the one who struck the back of the head of a professionally trained assassin. Far from being caught by the hand of a random man rolling around the street, it was the other way round¡ª she grabbed his hand and twisted it very vigorously. ¡°Kkoaaak!¡± At the loud and unpleasant sound that was as if he was picked on by an animal, Ophelia immediately released his hand and took a step back. Then Iris handed her a handkerchief. ¡°Let¡¯s wipe the dirt off and go.¡± After carefully wiping the part that touched the man¡¯s hand, Ophelia returned the handkerchief, but Iris immediately threw it to the ground. And Catherine stepped on it very hard. ¡°This handkerchief will be enough to fix your arm, so pick it up and use it well.¡± There was no lie in what she said. Just selling Iris¡¯ handkerchief would bring in money that was incomparable to the pennies the man and woman lost in the backgammon. Ophelia moved off with a sour face like it was only now that she had become annoyed. Catherine and Iris followed suit with light steps, as if they had forgotten they were there at all. Eventually, the figures of the three disappeared into the crowd, and all those who were spectating lost interest and hurried along. The woman who had been hiding somewhere finally appeared and started berating the man. ¡°Ah really, how can you not do anything against a woman?¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡­Huh?¡± The man shouted in response to the woman¡¯s biting words. He wanted to continue shouting, but before he could do so, he was abruptly caught by the back of his neck¡­ by a hand that jumped out of darkness. And he disappeared. With a stupid-looking face, the woman blinked, her lips parting. But before she even had time to make a sound, she, too, was dragged into the darkness. A narrow alley where not a single light entered. The man was already crawling on the floor with all of his limbs bent at an angle that should not have been possible. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The woman didn¡¯t even have time to see who did this. No, far from seeing it, she could only register the pain coming like a tidal wave. In that alley shrouded in shadows, the man and woman writhed in pain. To the point of not even being able to scream. As they buried their faces on the floor with their faces covered in tears, mucus, and saliva, a figure darker than the shadows appeared from behind them, as if cutting through the pitch-black night. The two instinctively begged for their lives, but only hissing breaths came out intermittently from their gaping mouths. Without paying a single glance at the two of them, Richard melted into the darkness again, having accomplished what he wanted to do. The foreigner couple who tried to make unscrupulous gains from the festival crawled on the floor in a dark place where no one knew and cried until they could not make a sound. Ame: Maybe Ophelia is misremembering the novel? These days, Richard is like, the villain protagonist, not the hero pfft¡ª Dea: Richard is the hero who¡¯s willing to turn into a villain for the fl, in this case Ophelia haha CH 72 By the time the foreigner couple were being messed up in the dark¡­ Ophelia, Catherine, and Iris were taking a break from the center of the square, resting at the outskirts. Seeing Ophelia¡¯s bloodless cheeks, Catherine and Iris silently glanced at each other. And without any discussion whatsoever, they said at the same time. ¡°How about buying some sweets?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get something to drink.¡± Before Ophelia could say anything, the two pointed and silently urged the other to leave quickly. No matter how they got along, at times like this, neither Catherine nor Iris backed down an inch. ¡°We can¡¯t leave Ophelia alone. So, Iris, come back soon.¡± ¡°Of course, she can¡¯t be alone. So, Catherine, I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± Ophelia jumped up when the snake and the mongoose faced off after a long time, insisting on themselves being the one to stay with her. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± ¡°No!¡± Iris and Catherine grabbed Ophelia at the same time this time, matching each other perfectly. ¡°I¡¯d rather go than watch the two of you fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡± This time, they seemed to be arguing with each other about going. Ophelia opened her mouth, but Catherine and Iris nodded at each other. ¡°I¡¯m getting sweets.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy some drinks.¡± The two disappeared like the wind, concluding that it would be better for the two of them to move quickly than to go alone. Left alone, Ophelia rubbed her cheek. ¡°Is my complexion that bad? It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it?¡± Actually, during the infinite regressions, Ophelia was also trained in her own way. Just by the fact she could beat assassins, anyone could tell that she was no ordinary young lady. ¡°Iris should know I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Ophelia tilted her head, but she couldn¡¯t get an answer from someone who had already left. Of course, if Iris was there, she would have pressed Ophelia¡¯s cheeks right away, involuntarily causing her to make duck lips, and say, ¡®Knowing and worrying are two different things!¡¯ Didn¡¯t she herself constantly worry about Richard, even though she knew that he was strong enough to surpass the human category? The monk couldn¡¯t cut his own hair, and the shaman couldn¡¯t see his own life. A person¡¯s eyes would go dark when it came to his own business. Losing her focus and looking up at the colorful night sky, Ophelia¡¯s head filled with thoughts of Richard again. ¡°Shall I just ask?¡± No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what he was going to say. If it had been before, she would have thought so, but this time she was particularly nervous and couldn¡¯t stand it. And the feeling of such a change made her feel strange again, so she twisted her body. ¡°No, what¡¯s the point of asking that? I can just move on like before. But I¡¯m curious.¡± Ophelia was almost tearing her hair out in anguish. ¡°The thing that drives people the most crazy, not talking¡­¡± Ophelia stopped muttering and hugged herself. ¡°Ah, now I¡¯m sick to the core.¡± It really was a coincidence. Ophelia, whose complexion had deteriorated after being hit, was resting for a while at the entrance of an alley, with Iris and Catherine leaving her side saying that they would each find something for her. Rubbing her belly and scratching her pale cheeks, she raised her head abruptly. In the midst of the waves of people passing by, entangling with one another, only one person stood as if nailed to the spot. It was like only that place had a black hole. ¡°Raisa¡­ Raisa Neir?¡± It wasn¡¯t until it came out of her mouth that Ophelia realized who she was. The corners of Raisa¡¯s mouth twisted as if she knew she had been called, and her ashen eyes gleamed strangely as she looked at Ophelia. The next moment. Ophelia¡¯s head bent forward as her eyes turned black. How long did it take for Ophelia to be dragged into the shadows? As Raisa observed the darkness, an insidious smile spread, akin to a snake that had bitten its prey. ¡°I caught at least one.¡± No, two. Her gray eyes sizzled with all sorts of things. ¡°She didn¡¯t get permission¡­¡± When the liquor license passed from the Bolsheiks to the county that originally managed it, Raisa¡¯s funding scheme was thwarted. In addition, the original producer of the medicine that Raisa was preparing for her mother disappeared, in turn disrupting her medicine supply. She immediately left the mansion. ¡®I have to crave it into the body of the one who dared to touch what¡¯s mine.¡¯ ¡®You won¡¯t remember anything whuen the regression happened anyway, but at least I¡¯ll feel better.¡¯ ¡®I lost two, but I gained two.¡¯ She might lose only one because of the regression, but it would probably be difficult because she didn¡¯t know when the original producer of the drug hid. Still, now she could play with the obnoxious Bolsheik lady, and she also found out what impurities were messing up the village. Shouldn¡¯t she enjoy today¡¯s festival right now? ¡°So let¡¯s enjoy it.¡± Raisa stepped into the deep darkness where she could not see even an inch ahead. . How much time had passed since Ophelia was dragged into the darkness? ¡°Iris? Where¡¯s Ophelia?¡± ¡°That is what I want to ask?¡± After exchanging horrified glances, Catherine and Iris soon began frantically searching the entire square. However, it was difficult to go up against the pouring waves of people, ¡°Ophelia!¡± ¡°Ophelia!¡± Even when they called out her name until their throats became sore, their voices were also swallowed up by the loud noise echoing everywhere. Neither could find Ophelia who they were looking for, and the two who met again by chance were in a mess. ¡°Uh¡­ how¡­¡± Iris held Catherine¡¯s ringed hand tightly with her ringed hand. ¡°She could have gone back¡­ because¡­ First, contact the Bolsheik Viscounty.¡± Iris¡¯ expression was calm, but her voice shook and her fingertips trembled with nervousness. Catherine squeezed her hands tightly. ¡°Yes. That sounds like a good idea. I¡¯ll look for some more.¡± Normally, they would have sent some people to find her. But today was the festival. It was also the first day of the festival. No matter the effort made to find someone, there was no way a proper search could be done. After Iris stepped away, Catherine gritted her teeth and roamed the square again. But still unable to find the tip of Ophelia¡¯s hair, Catherine stood in front of a dark alley. It was never a good idea for her to set foot in this place. She was the lady of the Marquisate of Sheffield, but she must be alive for it to have value. From now on, it was dangerous to reveal her identity, yet it was dangerous even if she did not reveal it. There was no guarantee that she would not be stabbed to death by a blind knife. If she met a lot more dangerous and dirtier guys than scoundrels¡­ ¡ªHow dare you! I am Catherine Sheffield! ¡ªAha, is that so? Then I¡¯m the emperor. She would be ridiculed like this, or caught before she could say anything, or dying after being abused. That¡¯s why Catherine never once ventured into the back alleys, even out of curiosity. No matter whether she had escorts to protect her or not, she didn¡¯t know what kind of people she would meet. Even three-year-old children would know that if they couldn¡¯t defend themselves, it was best if they didn¡¯t stick their heads out at all. Of course, there were people in the world who knowingly gave up their heads out of curiosity, but it wasn¡¯t Catherine. As Iris and Cooper had said, although she did whatever she wanted and even when it seemed like she was running recklessly, she kept the line clear. And now. ¡°I have to go.¡± She was about to cross that line for Ophelia. The moment she took a step forward. A voice rang from the back, one that was so familiar and annoying, but that she had never felt as happy as at this moment. ¡°Hey, Catherine. Is there such a coincidence? I didn¡¯t go around looking for you¡­ Catherine?¡± Lawrence, who had been grinning, saw the face of the sluggishly turning Catherine and hurried toward her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s up!¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes became teary and pursed her lips. ¡°Catherine!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Catherine opened her mouth, but closed it almost immediately. She bit her quivering lips as she barely swallowed her welling tears. ¡°Ophelia¡­ gone¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you lost Lady Bolsheik.¡± Catherine¡¯s neck twitched as she nodded hard, and Lawrence hugged and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find her.¡± At the sound of his firm voice, Catherine drew in a deep breath that she had been holding back. She closed then reopened her eyes, patting Lawrence on the chest and pushing him away. ¡°Why are you here now!¡± ¡°What, you said I shouldn¡¯t run into you.¡± ¡°If you were going to come anyway, you should have come earlier!¡± As if familiar with her absurd whining, Lawrence patted her on the head before stepping into the alley without hesitation. He was a person who could protect himself, so he had no uncertainty. ¡°Didn¡¯t I go in and out of here so much for a time like this?¡± Towards the smirking Lawrence, Catherine groaned with a weeping smile. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and go quickly.¡± ¡°If this brother doesn¡¯t come out¡­¡± ¡°If not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to our father, go straight to the Imperial Palace.¡± Unable to immediately understand his words, Catherine asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Go to the Imperial Palace. Go and have an audience with His Highness the Crown Prince. The Sheffield name is meant to be used for such times.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lawrence¡¯s gaze casted over Catherine to the plaza behind her, then to the dark alley behind him. ¡°The only person who can find a needle in the sandy beach is His Highness the Crown Prince. And after all, I¡¯m the next Marquis of Sheffield.¡± ¡°But how can I treat His Highness the Crown Prince like¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, His Highness also visits this place quite often.¡± Richard¡¯s stealth was an open secret. Surely so. Who would dare to touch him alone? Even those who kept sending assassins didn¡¯t think he would die. Of course, Raisa was the only exception, but Lawrence was so convinced as there was no way he could know that fact. ¡°His Highness will find anyone in one breath.¡± ¡°No, but why would His Highness come out to find Brother!¡± The smile on Lawrence¡¯s lips widened slightly. ¡°Well, even if he doesn¡¯t come looking for me, he will come looking for Lady Bolsheik, no, his aide. There¡¯s no doubt about that. What can I say? He cherishes her.¡± He tilted his head and remembered that day. Ame: It¡¯s rated R15 for gore/death due to regressions and mention of su*ide right¡­? Lawrence, you must survive! ©B( o¦¤o )©B (i also hope you won¡¯t be too badly beaten! since¡­ since you aren¡¯t the ml, there¡¯s no chance you¡¯ll be saving the lady¡­ you¡¯ll most likely be the punching bag before the real hero comes to save the day¡­) Dea: In Lawrence we trust, pls be safe, we need to find you a nice lady before you die!! (maybe Iris haha) CH 73 Flashback to the afternoon when swarms of locusts covered the sky ¡°¡­It¡¯s meaningless if she doesn¡¯t go with me.¡± Yes. At that time, the crown prince said that it was meaningless unless it was Lady Bolsheik. Back then, Lawrence thought it was just because she was an aide, so he dismissed it. No matter how much he tried to remember, His Highness the Crown Prince had never said such a thing to anyone. He might not know much, but he was sure even James Gryu hadn¡¯t heard such a thing. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the crown prince?¡¯ A person who cared about no one and treated everyone equally. The crown prince himself warned him directly, revealing his frenzied murder. ¡®I don¡¯t know the details, so I can¡¯t make a hasty conclusion¡­¡¯ Lawrence seemed to have vaguely grasped the reason why Lady Bolsheik became an aide overnight and without notice even though she was afraid of the crown prince. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand if he kept her by his side for that reason. What would her position be like?¡± ¡°What? What are you muttering to yourself?¡± ¡°Nothing. Well, I¡¯ll be back with Lady Bolsheik.¡± Catherine bit her lips, and with a nod, Lawrence was gone. Eventually, even Lawrence¡¯s shadow melted into the darkness of the alley, and a small sound leaked through Catherine¡¯s jaw. ¡°If you don¡¯t come back¡­ Hey, you idiot.¡± She immediately turned her back and started running toward the Imperial Palace. It was a matter of two of the most precious people in the world. ¡®If¡­ by any chance¡­ there¡¯s no way I¡¯m clinging to a possibility.¡¯ Catherine ran as fast as she could. Meanwhile, deep in the alley where Lawrence ventured into¡­ ¡°Kuuuurgh!¡± A man frantically struggled to resist the force that gripped his neck, but soon slumped. As soon as the light in his pupils became hazy, another man struggled in pain and fear that his elbow was cut off. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know! Ah, ugh, gaaaahhh!¡± He, who drenched the walls of the alley with his blood, soon died, and after that, countless others fell face down on the cold floor. And on that bloody road, one person stood alone. ¡®This cloak-wearing figure suddenly appeared from somewhere and began to devour those back alley regulars with little effort.¡¯ The lone survivor who held his breath and put his head between his knees raised his head subtly to the very quiet surroundings. Shining gold under the dim shadows¡­ Nothing more came to mind. He just dipped his head back and wished this nightmare would pass. The one who brought eternal sleep to some, nightmares to a few, and pain worse than death to others. Richard himself was being torn apart by the pain that raged beneath his skin. He had been crushing through this alley long before Lawrence, trying to be as fast as possible. But it was too late. He followed Ophelia¡¯s trail many minutes after she was kidnapped. He opened his mouth, but only white breath came out. He couldn¡¯t even call her name. ¡®I won¡¯t take my eyes off you.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t leave.¡¯ ¡®No, I¡¯d rather not let you go today.¡¯ Actually, back when Ophelia arrived at the square with Catherine and Iris, Richard had also reached it. Of course, he didn¡¯t come to enjoy the festival. Rather, he was on his way to deal with an urgent call from James. But his eyes found Ophelia very naturally. He found her at once in the crowd of people. Her appearance was a little different, but there was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize her. She laughed loudly, sometimes fell silent, and in other instances, chattered. Every time the hem of her skirt swirled, so did his chest. However, he couldn¡¯t spend the time just staring at her. Even if he tried to wrap it up nicely by saying that he just wanted to keep seeing the person he loved at any time, in reality, it was just sneaking behind her and peeping. Even if it meant protecting her silently so that she could be saved at any time if she was in danger, the issue itself did not change. Besides, there wouldn¡¯t be a dangerous situation. Richard chuckled. Ophelia was the one who could laugh while avoiding and hitting the back of the assassins¡¯ head. There was no way an assassin would appear at a festival like this, and even if a rogue did touch her, the unlucky one would be the rogue. And his prediction came true. The outsider scoundrel was caught by Ophelia¡¯s hand and subdued at once. But there was something he overlooked. The fact that Ophelia might be half-dazed thinking of him. It was the only one. And that ¡®only one¡¯ became a butterfly¡¯s flapping wings, returning as a huge storm called kidnapping. ¡°Huu¡­¡± The breath that flowed from Richard¡¯s parted lips froze and scattered, and at the same time, a man¡¯s head was trampled under his feet. ¡°Keu, keuuk!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± The question was said in a terribly low voice, as if crawling out of a pit in the deep sea. However, the answer he wanted did not come out, and the bloody smell was getting thicker with every blink of the eye. Truth be told, for those in the back alley, darkness was a life companion and a haven, but not as much as at this moment. It was because the darkness that appeared like a storm riding in the shadows gave off only the smell of death. People had to keep their eyes down and their bodies as low as possible, waiting with bated breath for the smell to pass away. Richard, the beginning and end of that disaster, was advancing, crushing and destroying anyone who stood in his way. It was a disaster. A disaster that couldn¡¯t be resisted or escaped, attacking and devouring anyone, leaving only ruins. Even those who seemed like they would never be in such a situation were screaming terribly. Incessant screams and the sound of something more horrifying than that scream breaking and crumbling echoed through the seemingly empty alley. ¡°Ughhhhh, uhhh.¡± ¡°Keugh¡­¡± How long did the ruthless slaughter go on to the extent that even the residents of the back alleys had to look down at the ground with their necks and backs bent and with pale faces? ¡°Sh¡­ shed! There¡¯s a shed! Dragged into it! And gagged!¡± Finally, the place Richard was looking for came out from someone¡¯s mouth. The dam, once opened, soon became a waterway. It set his direction. The golden eyes that sunk deeper than the abyss staring at an alley reflected something other than what was in front of them. Only one person. ¡°Ophelia.¡± The breath that leaked out between his lips shook like haze and soon disappeared with the deafening sound of the wind. As the ignorant and violent monster disappeared, people poked their heads out one by one. ¡°What is that¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Everyone just made a pained sound, not saying much, and then trembled at the same time. They shrank and hid a little deeper into the darkness, and someone¡¯s voice, somewhat drowned out, echoed. ¡°I hope it ends with this one time¡­¡± . ¡°Hak!¡± When Ophelia opened her eyes wide, as if she was deeply engrossed and staring at the screen of a game, she noted she was left alone in an unknown dark room. Panting, she immediately looked around and grasped the situation around her. Should she be relieved that the smell of the dusty floor hit quickly, waking her up and giving her information? ¡°Ah-ch¨C mmph. Ugh.¡± Ophelia managed to hold back a bursting sneeze, and then her rising vomit as well. She shook her head, gazing at the dark red stain on the floor that was clearly visible even in the dim lighting. It was a place where the nasty and fishy smell of blood vibrated so much that one would not even bother to wonder if it was a slaughterhouse. Unbeknownst to Ophelia, this was Raisa¡¯s torture chamber. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s awful.¡± She did expect that she wouldn¡¯t wake up in a luxurious mansion because she was kidnapped by Lady Neir, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this bloody. Naturally, while thinking so, she was moving quickly to get out of this situation. ¡°For now, my body is fine.¡± Then, wriggling her hands and feet, she paused for a moment. ¡°My feet aren¡¯t tied?¡± It was really luck in misfortune, but why? The question floated before her eyes. Doubt grew when she realized the knot that tied the wrist was strangely loose. ¡°First of all, this.¡± As Ophelia twisted her wrists as hard as she could, a gap between them was formed, which allowed her to somehow crumple her fingers and pull her twisted hands out altogether. ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh. Huh¡­¡± Ophelia muttered, raising her free hand and turning her wrist and fingers several times. ¡°Is this supposed to happen?¡± She was in disbelief even after she untied her hands, thus she checked her body over and over again. However, no matter how many times she looked, she couldn¡¯t find another spot that was tied. ¡®What kind of situation is this?¡¯ ¡®Recalling the moment I fainted, I¡¯m sure I was kidnapped by the notorious Lady Neir.¡¯ Normally, if you were kidnapped, your limbs would basically be bound and your mouth would be gagged. If it was Lady Neir, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise to have chains attached to her ankles or wrists. Why was she so lax? ¡°Is there a trap or something?¡± Ophelia picked up a nearby piece of wood and touched around very carefully. Ame: Catherine! (???¦ä???) Lawrence! (?©n?) Richard! ????*(>§Õ<)*???? Ophelia! £Ü(o ¡õ o l|l)/ and¡­ Raisa ?(?Òæ?)? P.S. it¡¯s great someone finally acknowledged that stalking is not cool, even if it¡¯s by a handsome prince! Dea: i¡¯m on the edge of my seat, i¡¯m expecting more death to follow¡­hopefully Raisa¡¯s, thought it¡¯s too soon for that CH 74 However, no matter how hard she poked around, the surrounding area was just a dirty bloodstained floor. ¡°What is it?¡± Ophelia stood up awkwardly, taking each step cautiously with suspicion. The surroundings were too empty for there to be an advanced device activated by an invisible switch. ¡°Is that a hole in the wall?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe what she was saying as she wrinkled her nose and inhaled the damp outside air. Walking over to the hole that appeared to be drilled through, she looked out and murmured softly. ¡°What, no one is guarding it?¡± She was now confused as to whether she was really kidnapped or just caught in a prank. Ophelia had no way of knowing that Raisa never thought she might miss her. Indeed, from Raisa¡¯s point of view, it didn¡¯t matter that she let Ophelia slip away. As it was enough if she regressed. However, Ophelia, who had no way of knowing, was confused. No matter how she looked at it, it was such a lame kidnapping, so was this just a joke? It was to this point. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± How could Lady Neir play a prank? It would be more likely for ants to set up altars and call their names exactly as they would call God. ¡°Let¡¯s put this and that aside.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ophelia frowned at the nasty smell that entered her nostrils, but then shook her head. ¡®Of course I have to escape.¡¯ She rubbed her stiff shoulder and peered through the open wall. No matter how long she observed, no one was guarding or walking around outside, so she pushed the door behind her. ¡ªKi-yi-yi. Oh, oh, oh! Ophelia screamed inwardly, hoping that no one else would hear the sound of the door opening. No matter how flimsy it was, there was a high possibility that someone would come to check if it was this loud. For a while, she stopped breathing and looked to see if anyone was coming, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t feel any presence at all. Intermittently letting out the breath she had been holding back, she soon began to slowly search for the exit, completely hiding her presence. She groped the wall as she passed through the dark hallway, and realized. ¡®It¡¯s underground.¡¯ Seeing traces of water flowing down and mold growing everywhere, she had to find a place to climb. How long had it been since she sniffed and searched for a place where the cold outside air flowed in, even a very small amount? ¡°Ohhh, the stairs¡­ ah.¡± An upward staircase appeared before her eyes. Ophelia¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly as she involuntarily exclaimed, barely covering her mouth with her hands. ¡ªHere? Right here? ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s correct or not.¡¯ ¡®If I go up here, I might get caught again by the kidnappers.¡¯ Even so, with no one to give her answers or guidance, the only thing left to do was just ¡®go¡¯. ¡®Unless I can dig like a mole, there¡¯s no way to get out of the underground.¡¯ Swallowing dry saliva, Ophelia concentrated all her senses, concealed her presence and examined her surroundings, unlike when she was kidnapped. ¡®Good. There¡¯s no one.¡¯ Step by step, she carefully advanced upwards. And when she finally reached the upstairs, contrary to her concerns, she could see that no one was around. Her shoulders, which had shrunk with tension, straightened a little, but she never relaxed. ¡°All right. You are my companion.¡± She went through the surrounding pieces of wood to create a club-like thing. Then, without a whisper or tremor, clutching her club tightly, and sharpening her nerves like finely-shaped needles, she¡­ was unable to take more than a few steps. ¡ªSomeone appeared in front of her nose out of nowhere and without warning. There was no sign or harbinger, as if the person had been dissolved in the air and then took shape in an instant, leaving her no time to run or hide. The figure was about one or two heads taller, and covered entirely with a cloak. Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened as she registered it. At this rate¡­! Quickly, she tried to break her opponent¡¯s head with the wooden club, but her wrist was caught right away. She really did pull and twist her wrist with all her might, but the hand holding hers didn¡¯t budge. And strangely enough, there was no pain at all even though she was clearly unable to get out. However, Ophelia, who was desperate and anxious and full of thoughts of running away, couldn¡¯t possibly feel that. ¡°Let me¡­!¡± Ophelia, who had barely restrained herself from yelling, widened her eyes even more when she saw the face of the opponent who took off the cloak. ¡°Ri¡­ chard?¡± She reached out her hand as if she couldn¡¯t believe the situation. The touch of her fingertips on his too-cold cheek, so indeed, this wasn¡¯t reality? She thought about it for a while. Blue eyes of the same color as a morning glory at dawn bloomed. ¡°Richard.¡± The moment she called, Richard wanted to hug her. He couldn¡¯t help but hug Ophelia. He wanted to hold her tightly in his arms and check her heartbeat. But he couldn¡¯t. Because he didn¡¯t deserve it. Richard opened his mouth with only Ophelia in his eyes. ¡°Sorry.¡± Ophelia blinked at the sound of his low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes? Why are you sorry?¡± Ophelia tilted her head because she couldn¡¯t understand even if she heard it again, but Richard¡¯s mouth collapsed bitterly. ¡°I¡­¡± He stretched out a hand towards her, but again he could not reach her and moved away. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± Before long, that terribly low whisper passed through Ophelia¡¯s ears and penetrated her whole body. The next moment. At the same time as Ophelia¡¯s heart dropped with a thud, the instinctive warning of things such as love and romance that was thought to have disappeared from her interior sounded loudly. ¡°No!¡± She shouted, shaking her head with all her might. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry!¡± Then she hurriedly added more words; it was an overly resolute refusal even to her. ¡°No, so uh¡­ anyway, you came like this, and um¡­¡± Ophelia closed her eyes tightly and spat out. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Richard to protect me¡­ yes.¡± A large hand covered her mouth, almost covering half of her face. ¡°Just¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t see Ricahrd¡¯s shadowed expression. ¡°I just wanted to protect you. That¡¯s all.¡± His whisper faded little by little, the last words being barely audible. But Ophelia¡¯s ears were ringing louder than any thunder. Silence fell between the two. It wasn¡¯t so uncomfortable that she would feel thirsty, but it wasn¡¯t so comfortable that it didn¡¯t matter if she just stayed like this indefinitely like before. She struggled to figure out what to say, but there was nothing she could think of in her empty, whitened brain. Something was wrong, she felt. She thought Richard was different than before. There was also concern about what the problem was. However, the ¡®problem¡¯ that she couldn¡¯t think of was now in shape at first glance. But like a thorn in the throat, Ophelia couldn¡¯t materialize it. It must be because of her instinctive premonition that she might have to run far away if she took a step and stared straight at it. And as if Richard had read her thoughts, he brought up a completely different story. ¡°Did you see who did this?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s Lady Neir.¡± ¡°Raisa Neir?¡± It was a name that would have been anticipated if he had expected it, but Richard looked closely at Ophelia and asked again. ¡°She herself?¡± ¡°No. Our eyes met by chance. While I was distracted for a moment, someone covered my mouth from behind¡­ I guess it wasn¡¯t a coincidence either.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°I knew she would hold a grudge over what happened during the meeting.¡± Ophelia shook her head. ¡°What was Lady Neir thinking when she did this?¡± No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Really, considering all the cases, she couldn¡¯t think of a single reason for doing this. ¡°She said before that we would meet again¡­but I never thought it would be like this. Of course, she did say that firmly.¡± ¡°If she kidnaps you, she will definitely be able to meet you.¡± ¡°It seems like that too.¡± But it still made no sense. It was a very big problem just that the lady of the Marquisate of Neir kidnapped the lady of the Viscounty of Bolsheik, but Ophelia was currently Richard¡¯s aide. ¡ªHow dare she kidnap the crown prince¡¯s aide? This was not a leap or expanded interpretation, but just looking at the circumstances, wasn¡¯t it openly revealing the will of treason? Ophelia involuntarily repeated what Catherine had said earlier. ¡°It¡¯s said that people don¡¯t change unless they die and wake up, so maybe Lady Neir hasn¡¯t abandoned her old habits? I heard that when she¡¯s angry, she throws anything she can get her hands on and gets into a dog fight. Did her eyes wander because of the meeting?¡± At that instant, Richard stopped abruptly, and Ophelia, like a cat with raised fur, began to be wary of her surroundings. Ame: Are they going to make the regression connection? Or are some third-rate goons gonna pop up? STAY TUNED! Dea: next week on ¡®is it going to be another misunderstanding or are they finally seeing the light?¡¯ i hope it¡¯s the latter, it¡¯s about time!! CH 75 Killing her breathing, she whispered as she moved closer to Richard. ¡°Is someone coming?¡± ¡°No, nobody.¡± At his firm answer, Ophelia awkwardly relaxed her shoulders. ¡°Then why did you suddenly stop?¡± ¡°Did you say ¡®die and wake up¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes. Before, the story of Lady Neir throwing her shoe came out.¡± Ophelia¡¯s doubts were immediately answered by Richard¡¯s words. ¡°Who is the one who sends the most and most frequent assassins?¡± It was an abrupt change of topic, but it was easy. She knew right away what he was trying to say. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Raisa Neir.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The arrival of the assassins is the beginning of an infinite regression.¡± ¡°She said she would meet you again.¡± ¡°Yes. She said that I would meet and tell her everything I know. If she holds me back and regresses infinitely, well, I¡¯ll tell her everything, even what I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°At some point, Lady Neir had changed from before.¡± ¡°People change when they die and wake up.¡± ¡°And time.¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t say anything more, but Richard nodded. The similarity with Richard that she found in Raisa¡¯s eyes. After collecting the fragments that had fallen in the meantime, a vague shape appeared. ¡°What about the others who sent assassins?¡± ¡°They are not as suspicious as she is.¡± ¡°Do you think she has something to do with regression?¡± ¡°Do you think Raisa Neir has the ability to turn back time to infinity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absurd, but what could be more absurd than an infinite regression? Dying, and awaking. It means regressing. And what¡¯s even more ridiculous¡­¡± ¡°You think even Marchioness Neir doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I was trying to say, but how did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been found that Marchioness Neir is addicted to drugs.¡± ¡°What? Drugs? All of a sudden?¡± ¡°The strangeness of her condition at the meeting is an early symptom of typical drug addiction. Considering how her own body is so dear to her that no one could have poisoned her like that¡­¡± ¡°It must be Lady Neir.¡± Ophelia added with an indescribable expression. ¡°No, then you mean that even though they fight like they are killing each other, they have the same goal?¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s the throne, it¡¯s probably a position worth targeting.¡± For a while, Ophelia and Richard faced each other in silence. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything, but they, having had countless conversations before, eventually nodded at the same time. ¡°A way to find out for sure.¡± ¡°There will be one.¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no choice but to regress. Ah, after putting everything together like this, I can understand why she kidnapped me. If she regresses, it will be something that never happened, so what is there to be afraid of?¡± Ophelia shrugged and rubbed her wrists, which she had forcibly twisted earlier to loosen her bondage. Richard, who was staring at her blankly, extended his hand to her, but then quickly withdrew it. This wasn¡¯t seen by Ophelia as she was focused on her wrist, which had begun to swell. She wiggled her wrist and paused. There was no problem with regressing and checking, but¡­ she didn¡¯t know if she would be able to get out of here so easily next time. She didn¡¯t know what would happen to her if she couldn¡¯t get out, but the chances that she would end up in a worse situation than she imagined were by no means low. Still, the important thing now was to leave via regression and check it, so she must accept it. How many miserable and painful deaths had there been in the countless regressions? ¡®I can never get used to it, but I can endure the corresponding pain anyway.¡¯ After completing a series of calculations, Ophelia nodded broadly. ¡°If we regress and I lose a limb after being kidnapped, please let me return again¡­ Richard?¡± Ophelia stopped talking and blinked. ¡®Why are you so angry?¡¯ The air swirling around him was so cold that their breaths turned white. Before she knew it, his expression was difficult to see because he had put on his cloak again, so she stretched her neck forward. ¡°Richard?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s regress.¡± ¡°Yes? Uh¡­ Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± Ophelia nodded hard and froze at Richard¡¯s words. ¡°Even if I blow off all of Lady Neir¡¯s limbs, it will be nothing if she regresses.¡± It was a terribly low voice, as if it was flowing from an abyssal pit. Only pursing her lips, Ophelia barely made a sound. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± ¡°We won¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°But I would like to.¡± ¡°Yes? No, what do you mean you want to cut her arms and legs?¡± ¡°She kidnapped you, the price is light compared to that.¡± A limb was indeed a generous and merciful punishment. Wasn¡¯t it all the more so because she wouldn¡¯t even remember the same pain as the wrath since it would go back to the way it was? ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± Ophelia, who unexpectedly nodded her head obediently, added something she didn¡¯t have to say. ¡°She has to pay that much for having touched the aide of His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not an aide.¡± This time, Ophelia who had been bravely running on empty, took a step closer and coolly nodded her head at Richard¡¯s low voice. ¡°If Richard had gone through something like this, I would have done the same. The only one in the world¡­ Eup? Euuup?¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes flapped swiftly like the wings of a butterfly in a storm. Because he covered her mouth with his big hand. His familiar scent pushed deep into her. He looked at her blankly without saying anything, then withdrew his hand and took a step back. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± At that, Ophelia blinked and nodded awkwardly. Before she met Richard, she had been extremely careful to conceal her presence, but after she met him, she didn¡¯t have to. As whoever that comes would not be able to avoid his senses. When she went up from the basement to the first floor, she advanced very slowly, almost crawling on all fours, but it was an instant from the first floor to the exit. ¡ªKrrrr, ki-yi-yi. The moment she walked out the door and took a couple of steps, leaving behind the ear-scratching noise of worn-out hinges¡­ Someone wearing a cloak ran madly at Ophelia. And, of course, that someone was caught in Richard¡¯s grasp. Richard, who was about to crush that person¡¯s jaw without asking or questioning, met his eyes and paused. It was because his chin was lifted, revealing the face hidden by the robe. ¡°Sheffield?¡± ¡°What?¡± Having been simply watching the scene of Richard harpooning an unknown bastard, Ophelia stared in amazement. ¡°Why are you here¡­ No!¡± It didn¡¯t matter why Lawrence Sheffield was here now. ¡°No, no, Your Highness! Jaw, his jaw! It¡¯s about to be smashed.¡± At the very normal voice that sounded lively at first glance, Lawrence glanced sideways at Ophelia with an indescribable expression. The person who received that gaze feared that the next Marquis of Sheffield¡¯s chin would be completely blown out by Richard¡¯s hand, so it slipped her notice. However, Richard immediately noticed Lawrence¡¯s bewildered gaze. ¡°Your Highness? No, why are you adding more strength? Ugh!¡± When Lawrence¡¯s jaw creaked as if it was dislocating, Ophelia let out a groan, as if she was the one in pain. After another squeaking sound, she involuntarily tugged at Richard¡¯s sleeve and shouted, ¡°Richard!¡± The next moment. Lawrence had to roll on the floor as Richard¡¯s grip gave way. ¡°Keugh!¡± Lawrence held his face; the grip that held his jaw hurt more than the impact of being suddenly thrown to the ground. And Ophelia stopped just as she was about to stretch out her hand toward him. Due to the promise she made with Richard. Reflexively measuring the distance from Lawrence, she moved closer to Richard, then asked, ¡°Sir Sheffield? Are you all right?¡± There was no answer coming back, but the intermittent groaning was a sufficient answer. Looking down at Ophelia who was worried about Lawrence who had been grunting for a long time, Richard said, ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°What? Just now? Just now, the next Marquis of Sheffield was in a position where he would never be able to chew anything again!¡± Naturally, she thumped her fist on his arm, which was as hard as steel. The fist that hit the back of an assassin¡¯s head couldn¡¯t be like a cotton bat. But who was Richard? Ophelia¡¯s fist was like a cotton puff to him. ¡°No, just now.¡± ¡°Why did you do that! If your jaw had been smashed, how much would Catherine cry¡­¡± ¡°You called me ¡®Richard¡¯.¡± Ophelia froze at his low whisper, unable to finish her words. Unable to even blink, Ophelia stared at Richard with a faraway look, then she turned her head¡ªshe could have sworn it made a creaking sound¡ªtowards Lawrence, who, at some point, was no longer groaning. Ame: It¡¯ll be kinda cool if Lawrence finds out their regression secret. Wait, how are they gonna regress with Lawrence third-wheeling? Knock him out and get on with the program? Dea: Lawrence would probably forget everything after they regress but i¡¯ll be enjoying it while it lasts haha CH 76 And as Ophelia expected, Lawrence was staring at the two with an expression of bewilderment, astonishment, doubt, and so on. But of course. The aide called out the crown prince¡¯s name and hit him on the arm. It would be stranger to not be surprised. For now, Ophelia tried to deal with it. ¡°Oh¡­ are you okay? You must have been very surprised.¡± ¡­It was so awkward, even if she read a Korean book, it would be more natural than that. Moreover, in the meantime, a certain distance was maintained, so there was no way that anything would be delivered properly. Lawrence struggled to raise his voice. ¡°Just¡­ now. Didn¡¯t you¡­ call His Highness¡¯ name?¡± His jaw still rattled, and his pronunciation leaked a bit, but unfortunately, what he said could still be heard. Ophelia tugged on Richard¡¯s sleeve with a very panicked expression. ¡°How do I fix this¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Richard directed a very simple nod towards Lawrence. ¡°You heard it right. She called my name. Ophelia is the only one in this world who can do that.¡± Depending on how he heard it, no, if anyone heard it, they would take it to mean that him and her had each other in mind, and that they were in a relationship. Frankly speaking, he was telling the truth as it was, but Ophelia was the only one who knew that fact. ¡®Besides, even though I know he¡¯s saying it as it is¡­¡¯ Again, Ophelia involuntarily pressed hard against her heart. She couldn¡¯t help it, for it tickled as if she had swallowed the fluff of a dandelion. Then, she opened and closed her mouth over and over until she lowered her head. How long had it been since the indescribable air descended into silence? Lawrence managed to open his mouth. ¡°As expected, he didn¡¯t just take you in as an aide.¡± ¡°Yes. Not just an aide.¡± That was also¡­ true. Before Ophelia was his aide, she was the only colleague who shared the damn bond of infinite regression with him. However, the words Richard uttered this time were also enough to be misunderstood by anyone who heard them. Ophelia knew very well that things were progressing strangely, but it was truly a bizarre situation that couldn¡¯t be called a lie at all. Furthermore¡­ Ophelia had no intention of actively explaining that what Lawrence was thinking was just a misunderstanding. She was very confused herself. ¡®Why is my heart beating so fast?¡¯ It swelled up like it was about to explode. Badump, badump, badump. Again, it was pounding. Still, she wasn¡¯t so flustered that her cheeks turned red or she couldn¡¯t look directly at Richard. The blue eyes, resembling the clear sky without a single cloud, were unexpectedly capturing Richard meticulously. Something felt odd. ¡®Him.¡¯ Ophelia thought something was different. ¡®Richard.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t an illusion or a feeling. Yet, it also didn¡¯t seem that peculiar and different. Ophelia opened her mouth, but her throat choked up and she said nothing. Instead, Lawrence spoke up. He nodded with a subtly dejected expression. ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°As expected?¡± ¡°The reason Your Highness keeps Lady Bolsheik by your side.¡± The reason why Ophelia suddenly became an aide without any verification or procedure, and why she had to stay by the crown prince¡¯s side even though she was afraid of him. In addition, in the situation where she was kidnapped, she was with him, and calling him by name. Couldn¡¯t it all be explained in one single word? However, it wasn¡¯t right to forcibly keep a young lady who was afraid of him, no matter if he was the crown prince. Now was not the time to say such a thing, but as the next head of the Marquisate of Sheffield, he must speak directly to the next emperor. The three people who were involved in the story, which was brought up based solely on facts, were diverse. The usual calm and indifferent Richard. Lawrence, realizing something, but not really at the same time. And even Ophelia, who became serene because her head was whitened and empty from confusion. Time ticked without anyone saying anything, having lost themselves in their own thoughts. Richard held his hand out to Ophelia, and she reflexively clasped it. Huk, it was like she was sucked into his arms. He whispered before she could even open her mouth. (TL/N: I believe the first sentence is the author¡¯s fancy and cute way of describing ¡®he suddenly pulled her closer¡¯ ^^) ¡°Come.¡± No information on who, where, or what was coming, but Ophelia¡¯s face hardened and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to run away.¡± ¡°Good.¡± It was easier than eating a piece of cake for the two of them to match their actions with just a few words on the spot without a plan. After all, hadn¡¯t they spent a lot of time together as they experienced the many regressions? ¡°Where I will be, you can see it, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Four, three¡­ one.¡± The moment Richard closed his mouth, Ophelia disappeared from his arms. It was only natural that Lawrence¡¯s eyes, which had not left them the moment their frames overlapped, widened to the point of tearing. He couldn¡¯t find Ophelia hiding in the dark, let alone her shadow. It was unbelievable that her slender body, which seemed like it couldn¡¯t even twist a chicken¡¯s head, had been trained. As Lawrence frantically scanned Ophelia¡¯s vanished shadow, Richard said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find her with your eyes. You should just stop.¡± ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, because you won¡¯t get any answers even if you ask.¡± Lawrence¡¯s lips parted again, but Richard raised his hand and put it on his shoulder. ¡°And the criminal who kidnapped Ophelia will appear right behind you, so focus on that.¡± Lawrence clammed up at the ghastly voice that flowed through his ears. ¡ªTak. ¡ªTak. Tak. Tak. The sound of heels hitting the stone floor was heard, and only a few minutes later¡­ The two men faced Raisa. Seeing the figures covered entirely in cloaks, Raisa waved her hand without thinking. ¡°Back off.¡± Until Ophelia was kidnapped, the only people who could come around here were her tools. Whether or not they covered their faces with their cloaks, Raisa wouldn¡¯t have had to check them. Raisa took a step towards the warehouse, where Ophelia was locked up, and paused. ¡°What is it? Making me ask you to leave twice¡­¡± She froze, unable to finish her words. It was because, as if they had planned to do so, the two figures took off their cloaks and revealed their faces at the same time. Raisa pursed her lips, but said nothing. This was something she never expected. Since she kidnapped Ophelia, the crown prince¡¯s aide, she expected that someone would come to find her. However, the festival was in full swing, so she was confident that even if a large number of people were mobilized for the search, she would still have time to play with her. She intended to play with her a little, then regress, play with a little more, then regress again, and play as much as she wanted until she felt better. But¡­ ¡°Lady Neir.¡± She never imagined she would ever hear a voice so low and sharp that it chilled her whole body, enough to convulse, as if a knife had entered her neck. ¡°My God, Neir? Raisa, of the Marquisate of Neir?¡± The shocked voice that followed was also not what Raisa wanted to hear here. ¡°¡­Prince¡­ Your Highness the Crown Prince. And Sir Sheffield.¡± For the first time since Raisa discovered regression, she was at a loss for what to do. What should she say to explain why she was in a place like this? No, wait. A place like this? ¡®Where is this place?¡¯ It was not a bloody storehouse of infinite pleasure. It was just a street corner. Just passing by, she ran into the crown prince and the next Marquis of Sheffield. ¡®Ah, the story will be simple.¡¯ Just as Richard crossed the human category through countless infinite regressions, Raisa was no longer the Raisa of old. She immediately put on a slightly frightened expression. ¡°Oh¡­ how fortunate. I was just pretending to be strong because I was afraid to be alone in a place like this!¡± Raisa spoke as if she had gone the wrong way and ended up in this place, and the two men¡¯s reactions were markedly different. Richard didn¡¯t even flinch, his expression was the same as at the beginning, while Lawrence couldn¡¯t seem to hide his confusion. It wasn¡¯t because Lawrence was stupid or lacking. He simply didn¡¯t know. Except for Richard and Ophelia, no one knew that Raisa had changed enough to threaten Marchioness Neir, and even if they did, kidnapping the crown prince¡¯s aide was a completely different matter. Judging by the situation right in front of his eyes, Raisa Neir was an ordinary young lady who, drunk with the heat of the festival, strayed and wandered into this place, trembling in fear but trying to deal with it resolutely. It might seem absurd to say that the only lineage of the Marquisate of Neir was ordinary, but she, like Catherine, had no power to defend herself in this alley, so in that respect she must be considered ordinary. However, the words of His Highness the Crown Prince¡­ ¡°¡­the criminal who kidnapped Ophelia will appear right behind you¡­¡± There was only one person who could be called the culprit. Ame: I just love how the author constantly reminds us that it isn¡¯t strange for Lawrence to not put it together immediately. Had she not done that, quite a few of us readers (who go through so many stories that we probably don¡¯t remember half the things we read lol I¡¯m guilty of that) will scold him in the comments (£þ¨Œ£þ*)©g The whole regression raisa/neir/richard/ophelia thing ain¡¯t 1+1, it¡¯s an entire algebra differentiation problem worth 20 marks in the final year examinations I should put this in my NU review, I like how it flows off my tongue Dea: Honestly i feel like Lawrence is quite intuitive, he figured out Richard likes Ophelia fairly quickly (Ophelia is still oblivious to it all¡­ but i have hope she will see the light), and fair enough Lawrence did get some bits wrong but the spirit was there haha I wonder how they¡¯ll deal with Raisa now, will they just let her walk away? CH 77 ¡®Ophelia¡¯s kidnapper.¡¯ Lawrence looked behind Raisa just in case, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone else, let alone anyone approaching. Before the confused Lawrence could make sense of the mess¡­ ¡ªTaktaktak. The sound of someone running was heard on the side where Raisa came from. And after a few blinks, someone with a terrible complexion appeared. The person raised her trembling arms toward the three who were gathered there and spoke with difficulty as if squeezing out a voice that barely came out. ¡°H-He¡­ Hel¡­ lp.¡± Upon seeing the person, Lawerence was sincerely shocked again; it was unknown how many times he had been tonight. Of course he would be. For the person who appeared just now was not someone else, but Ophelia, who had disappeared a moment ago in a very intact state. What on earth had happened in that brief moment for her to show up in such a state? Ophelia did not pay attention to Lawrence, and began to act as if she had just escaped from somewhere. ¡°Help me, p-please.¡± She waved her hand like she couldn¡¯t even see, then collapsed on the spot. No. Richard, who had approached her in a flash, intercepted her fall, so she was comfortably in his arms. Even from the perspective of a monkey, it was the moment of meeting between a person who dramatically escaped from somewhere and a person who desperately looked for her. The hand that brushed her cheek was extremely careful, and the voice that flowed out even sounded mournful. ¡°Ophelia.¡± As if answering the call, Ophelia let out a breath she had been holding in, and her lips trembled. Richard whispered, ¡°Who did this?¡± At the sound of a voice that could chill one¡¯s spine, Ophelia involuntarily tightened the hand holding his arm. She knew very well that Richard was good at everything, but she never thought he would even do well in acting; it felt very sincere. If she had opened her eyes and saw his golden eyes, she would never have thought it was just acting. ¡ªHe really was sincere. Richard¡¯s golden eyes sunk deep enough to look like the darkness of night, deeper than the abyss. He knew it was acting. But, the instant she rushed out in a messed-up state, and then collapsed helplessly¡­ It was hard to resist the urge to grab and crush the throat of Raisa, who had dared to put Ophelia into such a situation. ¡®You¡¯re so precious even in my arms.¡¯ ¡®I love you to the extent that my heart hurts¡­¡¯ Richard pulled Ophelia closer a little more and hugged her tightly. Then Ophelia slowly opened her eyes. Looking over Richard¡¯s shoulder, Ophelia and Raisa¡¯s eyes met. Just like how she faced her right before the kidnapping. The next second. Ophelia raised a trembling hand and pointed it straight at Raisa. Even for someone who did not know the circumstances before and after this situation, it was no different from a clear sign that it was Raisa who made Ophelia this way. Lawrence¡¯s eyes, which had been spinning with confusion, became clear. Without being told by anyone, he stepped between Raisa and Ophelia and stood firm like a wall. Then, from behind him, Richard¡¯s low voice, dry enough to chew sand, echoed. ¡°Lady Neir. How do you explain this?¡± Of course, there was no answer. What would she say? In her nervousness, Raisa bit the insides of her mouth until it was in tatters. The fishy taste of blood spreaded, but she continued chewing the spot. ¡®I have to regress right now, but I can¡¯t get out of this situation.¡¯ Lawrence Sheffield and Crown Prince Richard, In the current situation, if she collapsed like that Bolsheik, she should be able to escape this situation and return to the marquisate. However, she wouldn¡¯t be able to send assassins to the crown prince. As long as the crown prince was involved, her mother would watch over her with her eyes wide open. ¡®There¡¯s no choice but to regress.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t that cheeky Bolsheik an aide to the crown prince?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know if she would rather have been caught after killing all the traces, but now the worst situation had occurred in that the kidnapped escaped. Unlike before, there was no breakthrough whatsoever. ¡ªPudeuk. The second blood flowed down her chin from the lips bitten too hard. Richard slowly raised himself while holding Ophelia. Then, like a miracle, he said something extremely advantageous for Raisa, which Lawrence found incomprehensible. ¡°I will hold you responsible for this later.¡± ¡°Your Highness? What are you saying!¡± Lawrence¡¯s objection and intention to drag Raisa right away, stopped at Richard¡¯s words. ¡°Ophelia is in bad shape.¡± Lawrence couldn¡¯t bear to say that he couldn¡¯t do that, seeing how Ophelia lay limp in Richard¡¯s arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Richard¡¯s words sounded different to Lawrence and Raisa. For Lawrence, it was simply about going home. Raisa swallowed the blood that filled her mouth and bowed her head deeply. A smile spread across her lips, as fishy as the smell of her blood. ¡®Oh, I have to go back.¡¯ ¡®To the past¡­¡¯ Immediately, Raisa made a decision. ¡®I¡¯m not going to try something dangerous like this.¡¯ She managed to somehow escape now, but there was no guarantee that the same situation would not happen again after regressing. No matter how secretly situated the warehouse was, even if a guard was set up around it, could it escape the crown prince¡¯s eyes? ¡®If I want to relieve my mood, I will just have to catch another guy and lock him up.¡¯ In the past, she would have been unable to overcome her anger and would have tried to catch and crush Bolsheik somehow, but now she was not that stupid. The drops of blood flowing through Raisa¡¯s chin dyed the ground red, but she didn¡¯t care because it would disappear anyway. As usual, her eyes were looking at the past and the future that did not come, not the present. . Ophelia blinked. Iris and Catherine¡¯s voices squeezed into her buzzing ears. ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Staring blankly at the backs of the two as they quickly disappeared, Ophelia rubbed her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± She clenched her hands again and again. Before long, she looked around, or to be exact, behind her back. But let alone the person who kidnapped her, there was only a dark alley without a trace of life. ¡°I still have to wait a little longer.¡± They must wait until Raisa Neir appears. That¡¯s the only way they could check if she had something to do with the regressions. So Ophelia waited in the same spot. ¡®May my eyes meet Raisa¡¯s and I be kidnapped soon.¡¯ She stared at the crowd with the same blank, distracted eyes before the regression. Time passed like that. Then, Ophelia was surrounded by the returned Catherine and Iris. ¡°Ophelia! Look at this, it looks really strange, but the taste is¡­¡± ¡°Catherine, it¡¯s flowing. Come on, drink this first.¡± Ophelia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off one spot even as she mechanically took a sip of the drink Iris handed her. There was no one who should have been there. Before the regression, things had already happened before the two returned. However, even though enough time had passed for Catherine and Iris to return, Raisa did not appear. Naturally, Ophelia was not kidnapped. Why? Only that was spinning in Ophelia¡¯s head. ¡®Why is there no Raisa Neir?¡¯ ¡®How come I¡¯m not kidnapped? Why¡­¡¯ ¡®Why is it so distinctly different from before the regression¡­ is it¡­?¡¯ Every time she regressed, it wasn¡¯t entirely the same situation. But of course. It was because Ophelia moved and changed the situation every time she regressed. If she killed her assassin who killed her, she would be next killed not by that assassin but by another assassin. The reason why the situation continued to change every regression was because she somehow moved. Of course, during the earthquake or flood, there was nothing she could do and had to hope to get lucky, but even then, she did not move, so situations other than the earthquake and flood repeated no matter how many or dozens of times she regressed. They were almost the same. ¡®But why this time¡­¡¯ She didn¡¯t move. She was just sitting there, like before. Yet she faced a completely different situation than before. She couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®Why do people want to go back to the past?¡¯ ¡®So that they can correct the mistakes of the past and eliminate the failures that resulted from them.¡¯ Before regression, Raisa Neir failed to do what she was trying to do by kidnapping Ophelia. So after the regression, she should repeat the same thing as before and make it succeed. But why? ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What? Ophelia?¡± Catherine waved her hand in front of Ophelia¡¯s eyes, and Iris took the cup that was about to fall from her hand. ¡°Ophe¡­¡± But before they could call her, their eyes widened when they saw a figure unwittingly emerging from the darkness behind. Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for translating, and Dea for proofreading. CH 78 Ophelia turned her head, it wasn¡¯t Raisa standing there. ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness?¡± ¡°What? I¡­ I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Seeing Richard standing right next to Ophelia under the bright light, Catherine hurriedly bowed. Richard lightly nodded at Iris and Catherine, and spoke while looking at Ophelia. ¡°It¡¯s confidential.¡± Immediately, Iris took Catherine¡¯s hand and bowed without saying a word. ¡°We will take our leave.¡± Catherine looked anxiously at Ophelia, but at the word ¡®confidential¡¯, she had no choice but to leave with Iris. Eventually, only Ophelia and Richard were left. ¡°Regression.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Just as Raisa couldn¡¯t know their plan, neither could they have known Raisa¡¯s decision, so the doubts deepened. After a moment of silence, Ophelia spoke up. ¡°Could she possibly know that we have memories before and after the regression?¡± ¡°Though if you think about it that way, it does add up.¡± ¡°Could it be?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s very unlikely.¡± He went on speaking in the utmost calmness. ¡°I have never disclosed it to anyone while going through an infinite regression, not even once.¡± Even at night when he couldn¡¯t stand it, even during the crazy day, even when he felt like he was going insane. Every time, he wiped it out alone. ¡°I am the crown prince. I must not be shaken, and I must not collapse. So¡­¡± He swallowed, but she could tell without listening to the back story. ¡ªGoing back to the past and going back again. ¡ªGoing through the same thing over and over again Who would believe such words? Even Ophelia, who actually experienced it, couldn¡¯t believe it at first. If Richard had been an ordinary farmer rather than the next emperor, he might have confided in someone. Even if he was branded as a lunatic, he would have been able to radiate the unstoppable pain to the outside. However, he was the crown prince. He was the one and only and undisputed next emperor of the empire. As soon as he brought such a story out of his mouth, the empire would face a wind of blood. No, the whole continent would rock. So he embraced it all alone and slowly withered away. Ophelia reached her hands out towards him. When her cold hands met his even colder cheeks, warmth began to spread within them like a flower blooming very gradually. Richard just stared blankly at Ophelia. It was a moment that seemed to flow very slowly as they faced each other, staring at each other exclusively. Richard wanted to hug Ophelia. He wanted to hold her in his arms, inhale her, and swallow her from head to toe. But¡­ He just leaned his cheek into the palm of her hand and closed his eyes. As it was, Richard said, ¡°I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t lose you again.¡± He slowly opened his eyes, capturing only Ophelia. ¡°Once is enough to experience not being able to protect you.¡± Even though he said they had to return, he didn¡¯t want to lose her again. What would he have done if she hadn¡¯t appeared so safely? He himself couldn¡¯t be sure. A shadow fell on his face as he turned his back to the light, making it impossible to see his expression. Ophelia opened her mouth at the sound of a penitent voice, but Richard removed her hands and at the same time covered her ears with both of his hands. ¡°Richard?¡± The moment when Ophelia, suddenly isolated from the surrounding sounds, looked up at him with wide eyes. ¡ªPeuk! ¡ªPuppupung! The loud sound of large firecrackers rang out in succession. For an instant, all of Ophelia¡¯s nerves were focused on the sparks shooting up into the sky, and soon after, the huge flower of fire bloomed splendidly and then withered away. ¡ªPeuk¡­! Richard confessed at that moment. ¡°I am in love with you.¡± His whisper did not reach her ears. It merely scattered. When the moment had passed and Ophelia turned to him, he was silent. The brightest fireworks celebrating the festival were embellishing the night sky, but neither of them could enjoy it properly. . The preparation period was as long as ten thousand years, but the festival passed in the blink of an eye and people went back to their daily lives. Although it had already passed, life in general was still difficult due to the extreme damage caused by the locust swarm. Still, the citizens of the empire did not sit down and cry or lament their situation, but stood up with arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. And on one side of the crown prince¡¯s palace¡­ The three aides to the crown prince were also going through paperwork hell today, relying on each other. ¡ªSkisch, skrisch. Amidst the sound of her pen moving quickly across the paper, Iris let out a light sigh and put a stack of papers aside. Seeing the paperwork as poison rather than candy, Iris lowered her pen and stood up. ¡°Cooper.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Shall we rest for a while?¡± ¡°Oh, let me just finish this. In a few minutes.¡± Iris was accustomed to Cooper answering without taking his eyes off the paperwork, so she headed straight for Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, how about taking a break?¡± But there was no answer like yes or no. ¡®Is she too preoccupied with paperwork?¡¯ Cooper often did so, so Iris searched for an empty space on the desk to knock on to get attention. Well, she was about to. Ophelia¡¯s pen, which should have been flying over the papers, had stopped. She had her head down, so Iris couldn¡¯t see her expression, but it was clear that she was so dazed that she didn¡¯t know someone had called her. Iris then grabbed Ophelia¡¯s shoulder and shook her lightly. ¡°¡­lia, Ophelia.¡± At the touch of a hand shaking her shoulder, Ophelia blinked quickly as if she had finally come to her senses. ¡°Iris?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go rest for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Before long, the three aides huddled together in a corner of the aide¡¯s office, the only spot not occupied by the mountain range of documents. Holding the smooth cup with hot steam rising, Ophelia was lost in her thoughts again. After the festival, she could hardly concentrate on anything. She even had nightmares, but rather than being afraid and scared, she was constantly preoccupied with one thought. It wasn¡¯t the infinite regression that filled her head. Of course, the damned infinite regression always claimed a corner of her mind, but that was not it. ¡°Richard.¡± What exited her lips so quietly that even she herself couldn¡¯t hear it was the name of the person occupying her head. She couldn¡¯t figure out why he did that. Withdrawing when she approached. It was common for him to retreat two steps when she took one step closer, and when she took three steps, he would move away. ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t catch any contagious disease!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why did you do that?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m in danger.¡± ¡°What? Are you sick? Your Highness? Then you can¡¯t stay like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a contagious disease.¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re sick. I¡¯ll hurry up and call the imperial doctor¡­¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s not a curable disease.¡± It was not a curable disease. Then it would be an incurable disease. But¡­ Richard? Richard? Of course Ophelia was worried, but it was also true that she had doubts. ¡®And what¡¯s even more strange, or should I say, a little annoying¡­¡¯ ¡®What I don¡¯t like is¡­¡¯ ¡°Richard. What kind of disease is it that when I approach, you withdraw, but you don¡¯t care when others approach you?¡± When she remembered how he ultimately did not answer, for some reason, her chest throbbed. Unconsciously pressing her heart, Ophelia murmured. ¡°What is it?¡± It was a question directed at him, and also directed at herself. ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°Iris, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s talking about us.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Looking at Ophelia, who still had a dazed expression, Iris tilted her head and let out a light sigh at Cooper¡¯s words. Because her hands felt empty, Ophelia noticed that Cooper had taken the cup as the tea was getting lukewarm. ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk it yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all cold.¡± Cooper refilled the cup with hot tea and brought up the topic first. ¡°You¡¯re often absent-minded these days.¡± ¡°Yes. Even if I call, you can¡¯t hear.¡± ¡°Sorry, did I make a mistake at work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re trying to get that kind of work done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± Ophelia scratched her cheek shyly when Cooper and Iris spoke one after another. ¡°I have something to think about.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°There is a saying that sharing will make it lighter.¡± The sincerity of the two worried people was fully conveyed, but Ophelia was unable to say anything. She couldn¡¯t tell them that Richard had become strange. Even if she did say something, what on earth would she say? That he was avoiding her? The aide who said that it was strange that the prince avoided his aide would look even more strange. The moment Ophelia shut her mouth and looked embarrassed, Iris tried to speak up. ¡ªPak! Cooper clapped his hands, clearing the sunken air. ¡°Okay, break time ends here.¡± Ophelia swallowed her sigh towards Cooper, who casually uttered ruthless words with a friendly smile. CH 79 ¡°Yes. I have to work.¡± Ophelia got up and went back to her seat, putting down the cup of tea she hadn¡¯t taken a sip from. Cooper patted Iris on the shoulder as she stared at the small of Ophelia¡¯s back. ¡°I understand how you want to give back as much as you have been helped, but she doesn¡¯t seem to want to say anything, so please wait.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a brief break, how long had it been since they became document-cutting aides akin to an old man sharpening a stick? ¡ªTok tok. ¡°Huh?¡± A sudden knock sounded. Ophelia, who was unable to focus on the documents due to her complicated thoughts, immediately looked up. ¡ªToktoktok! Ophelia tilted her head at the impatient knocking that seemed unable to stand even a second¡¯s wait. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as permission was given, a servant burst the door open and entered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where is Aide Halsey?¡± ¡°Cooper? He¡¯s over th¡­¡± Before Ophelia could finish her words, the servant ran off in that direction, so fast it was as if he vanished. ¡°What?¡± Ophelia stretched her neck out to see where Cooper was, but all she could see was a white pillar made of piles of papers. She lifted her butt off her seat, about to go to Cooper when her eyes widened like a bunny¡¯s. This was because a hard-faced Cooper had left the aide¡¯s office along with the servant who rolled in. Blinking, Ophelia immediately straightened her body and headed towards Iris. ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He left before I could even ask.¡± ¡°I have this feeling¡­¡± ¡°Feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?¡± ¡°When Iris was away for a few days, it started like this.¡± Words became seeds. The current Ophelia and Iris did not expect that Cooper would be absent for several days without saying anything, just as the former had mentioned. ¡ª Rushing out of the aide¡¯s office, Cooper headed straight for Richard. Immediately after arriving at the crown prince¡¯s office, Cooper skipped the greetings and brought up the main topic with a serious expression. ¡°The medicine has reappeared.¡± ¡°Did the original producer show up?¡± Richard buried his back deep into his chair and asked with his eyes closed. ¡°No.¡± Richard sluggishly opened his eyes at the reply. The shadows in the golden eyes staring at Cooper grew so thick that they seemed black at first glance. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the saint is distributing the medicine.¡± It was a completely unexpected story, but Richard¡¯s bored expression remained the same. He tapped the armrest and looked at Cooper. ¡°A saint?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She appeared at a good time.¡± Although the devastated atmosphere was somewhat renewed by the festival, the areas swarmed by the locusts were in a serious situation in reality. A famine didn¡¯t happen thanks to the private storage and wealth of the imperial family as well as the families in charge of each territory, but it would never be the same as before. A saint in this situation. Didn¡¯t the savior appear at the right time? ¡°Moreover, a saint that distributes medicine¡­ If it¡¯s a saint, she should be using divine power.¡± There was a faint arsenic in his dry voice, and Cooper sighed. That would be normal. Things like saints, divine powers, and voices of gods were just history. It was so old and subtle that even those that were real were dismissed as myths. ¡°Isn¡¯t it something that would only appear in the history of the Bolsheik? A saint.¡± ¡°It actually happened. A saint. It¡¯s believed one has to pay with their life in order to reveal their divine power.¡± ¡°Life. It means she had to burn that much to qualify as a saint. But distributing medicine. What did the temple say?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Cooper sighed even deeper than before. ¡°They don¡¯t officially recognize the saint, but they don¡¯t seem to stop it either. To be precise, it¡¯s the first time they¡¯ve seen a saint¡­¡± ¡°It must be chaos.¡± In the empire, religion had already become a way of life. It had been a long time since the temple cried out to God or organized sacred events. Wouldn¡¯t it be a surprise to have a saint who was said to be a messenger of God suddenly appearing in front of them? In addition, the people who belonged to the temple were basically pure people with little greed. It was unknown if that¡¯s what happened when one entered the temple, or if only those kinds of people entered the temple, but the temple of the current empire was literally pure water itself. ¡°Should I say it¡¯s fortunate that they didn¡¯t try to use the saint?¡± ¡°It would have been good if they didn¡¯t bow in excitement when the saint went to the temple and fluttered her white clothes.¡± Cooper¡¯s sighs were unstoppable because priests could have done so. It was really unpleasant for Cooper, who often went to the temple after losing his younger sibling. ¡°By the way, Cooper.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it certain that the saint is a saint of the current state religion?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s a saint from the religion related to human trafficking.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it at all, so I didn¡¯t inquire. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°If anyone said that a saint appeared, they would regard her as a saintess of the state religion without any doubt.¡± ¡°I will look into it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll ask in person.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s her purpose of claiming to be a saint, but it¡¯s clear that she wants to receive attention, considering she¡¯s using drugs on a large scale.¡± ¡°Then shall we call the saint and the others?¡± Richard shook his head. ¡°Bring in the people of the temple.¡± A clear sneer spread across Richard¡¯s lips. ¡°It will let the one who claims to be a saint know that I am keeping an eye on her.¡± The answer would reveal itself if they waited and observed what she would do when she knew that she was being watched by the imperial palace. ¡°If she didn¡¯t even notice that much, then leave it alone. Whatever she does will only serve as a temporary entertainment.¡± A chaotic whirlpool called a saint was approaching the temple that had been so quiet. ¡ª While Richard was summoning the people of the temple, the news reached Raisa as well. ¡°A saint?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The tool delivering the news from the back alleys shrank his neck and bowed his head. After hearing a series of news that Neir, who shook their weaknesses, became more ruthless and cruel after the festival, he felt numb even though he wasn¡¯t saying a bad thing. He shouldn¡¯t have to worry about dying unless he made a mistake or brought bad news, but after the festival¡­ ¡°Hey, what about that guy who usually goes to report to that marquis family?¡± ¡°He is dead.¡± ¡°Tsk, he must have been forced to listen to an absurd order again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, he died in the devil¡¯s cave.¡± ¡°What? Why? The guy who told her she couldn¡¯t drink properly at the festival still has his throat?¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s in a bad mood.¡± The subject wasn¡¯t said, but there was only one person who would cut off someone¡¯s head at random from a bad mood. He consciously bent his back even deeper. Staring at the tool¡¯s head, Raisa licked her lips. ¡°Tell me in detail what nonsense you are talking about.¡± Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like his throat would disappear right now, so the man hurriedly vomited out everything he knew. ¡°So, a saint appeared out of nowhere and distributed medicine to ease people¡¯s pain. Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m digging up where she¡¯s from. Just give me a little more time.¡± ¡°Where did the worm come from? It must have come from a pile of garbage.¡± The man shut his mouth at the sound of a mocking voice. As cold sweat dripped down his temple, Raisa raised her hand. ¡°Tell me more about the medicine that the saint is giving out.¡± ¡°Nothing has been discovered yet other than the effect of relieving pain. Although there are rumors that it has opened the eyes of the blind and made the cripple walk.¡± ¡°Huh, what a stupid thing to say.¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± Even though the man hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, he bowed his head unconditionally and begged for forgiveness. Raisa waved her hand as if to drive away a pesky fly or mosquito. ¡°So where¡¯s the medicine?¡± ¡°Here.¡± The man crouched on his knees and respectfully offered the vial to Raisa with both hands. Raisa¡¯s eyes changed when she saw the vial placed on the clean cloth. ¡°This¡­¡± While examining the vial carefully, Raisa ordered, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man who was finely twitching from the stiffness of an uncomfortable position immediately left the room with a backward step. Left alone, Raisa rolled a familiar pink vial in her hand. ¡°Is this medicine that drug?¡± It was most likely the drug that could not be obtained now because the original producer had disappeared. A saint¡­ She thought it¡¯s some kind of bizarre play, but it didn¡¯t seem like she could let it be. ¡°A saint¡­¡± A servant of God? The fact that such a person appeared must mean that she came to convey God¡¯s will. By any chance, if that saint was real, what use would she have? In fact, if Raisa put her mind to it, she could make a saint right away. Like a God. That was because the village she built was close to a kind of religious group. No, rather than being close, it should just be called a religion. Was there an easier way to use people as tools than to utilize religious beliefs? If she wanted to use someone as a tool, she could conciliate with money or threaten with weakness. However, money could be betrayed for more money at any time, and weaknesses could disappear. But blind faith led to no doubt about anything. Moreover, since fanatics move spontaneously and actively, was there a more convenient tool than this? And she was not the only one who could think of this But no one was willing to do that. ¡°The priests of that stupid temple.¡± Words mixed with ridicule and annoyance escaped Raisa¡¯s lips. Ame: For once we have a legit good pure temple, but it¡¯s just going to helplessly get caught in plot. What a shame. Dea: I¡¯m also surprised to see they exist since temples are usually the root of all evil in novels haha¡­ also i wonder how this saint is going to be like¡­ CH 80 The priests who supported the state religion of the current empire did not believe in anything. They worshiped God, but they were clearly aware that a religion mixed with people had already become a way of life. Besides, money couldn¡¯t help the priests who walk into the temple on their own feet and were satisfied with a day¡¯s worth of meals. Coincidentally or inevitably, only those without external ties became priests, so there were no weaknesses. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if a weakness was created? There were not simply a few people who thought so. However, they didn¡¯t really try because they knew that there was no point in tying up the temple that way, and Raisa was no different. In order to move the priests of the temple as she pleased, she would have to seize all of their weaknesses. But was there a need to do such troublesome and time-consuming things? She created a whole new religion. In order to make a kennel where she could use humans to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°But a saint appeared? Suddenly?¡± For a moment, she thought it might have been from her village, but if so, there was no way it wouldn¡¯t have been reported in advance. That woman known as the saint broke through several layers of surveillance, and now she was distributing medicine to her heart¡¯s content, a medicine which even Raisa herself couldn¡¯t get her hands on. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Twisting the corner of her lips, Raisa hesitated. ¡°Could my mother have moved?¡± She immediately shook her head. While it was said the saint was distributing them, if her mother was behind this, she should have known about it. ¡®Someone who wants to be in control of everything and knows the main tools to get things going.¡¯ ¡°¡­the imperial family?¡± Recalling the crown prince whom she met at the festival, Raisa had to grit her teeth because her jaw trembled involuntarily. Her eyes were unfocused, looking towards the future yet to come. She pictured the day his corpse would roll under her feet, but the tremors barely subsided. The moment her eyes turned hazy, she hit the desk with the pink vial she was holding. ¡ªPwak! Along with the sound of the vial breaking, her palms were covered in blood, but Raisa, who let out her blocked breaths, didn¡¯t even have time to pay attention to it. ¡°Ugh¡­ ha! Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa¡­¡± She gasped for breath alone for a long time. The whites of her eyes were stained red as if a blood vessel had burst from the inside. Blinking once, she rubbed her bloodshot eyes vigorously. ¡®Calm down.¡¯ ¡®Calm down and assess the situation.¡¯ She pressed agitation down again and again, but her head continued spinning. It could not be said that this had never been the case since she started regressing, but she had not been like this recently. It was fear, nothing else, that now stiffened her head and narrowed her field of vision. Fear of death, nothing else. Raisa smoothed her neck¡ª a habit she had for some time after the regressions. A stupid life and even more stupid death would have been lost in a regression. ¡®But now.¡¯ Back then, that fear manifested in Richard¡¯s golden eyes and swallowed her shadow. Raisa¡¯s nervousness and uneasiness brought up another of her old habits. As she bit her fingernails until they were bleeding, she muttered without blinking. ¡°Regression, I have to regress. So I have to find out where the saint came from and use her¡­¡± But she wasn¡¯t quite willing to send an assassin. The experience of the festival had caught her by the ankles and was shaking her by the neck. ¡°I can¡¯t make such a terrible failure again.¡± Reflecting on the moment she met Richard, she shook her head vigorously. It would never happen. ¡°What went wrong during the festival?¡± She asked herself, but she couldn¡¯t conclude that any of the things she did served as a cornerstone to the failure. The time and place were perfect. The person she wanted was there at the place and time she wanted. But it failed. The smell of her own blood filled her nostrils as it did before the regression, but Raisa didn¡¯t know then and now. That it was because the opponent was Ophelia. Raisa, who voluntarily repeated countless regressions to obtain her desired result. Richard, who forcibly repeated countless regressions and gave up his life entirely. The main character in the novel and the villain who opposed him. The infinite regression of the two was a kind of balance, somehow pulling out the twisted world like a cogwheel. However, someone else, neither the protagonist nor the villain, was caught in the loop of infinite regression. Ophelia. It was something no one expected, but it was also something that would happen in a world twisted and cracked by repeated regressions. ¡°What. What is it?¡± ¡®The past that had already disappeared, or should I say, the future?¡¯ As she pondered over and over again the incident that transpired before the regression, Raisa¡¯s eyes did not see the present as before. That¡¯s why Raisa didn¡¯t notice. ¡ªShe was crumbling with just one failed regression. Since she had infinite regression, she had never once suffered such a terrible and unaccountable failure. Despite the experience and years accumulated throughout the regression, she was impatient, acting as she pleases without thinking about the consequences, and she was reverting to ¡®herself¡¯ without even realizing it. The ¡®Raisa¡¯ before the regressions¡­ . The rumor that a saint had appeared was spreading, not in secret, but openly, going in and out of everyone¡¯s lips. At the same time, the medicine that was circulating in the back alleys, that was, the miraculous fatigue reliever without side effects, spread throughout the capital like wildfire. Should it be said that it was fortunate that there was not much going out of the capital because there was not that much supply? ¡°Phew, I finally got it.¡± ¡°What, where did you get that!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me. I barely managed to get it too.¡± ¡°Of course the blessed water is precious! Instead, please give me a hint of where the saint is.¡± The medicine didn¡¯t have a specific name. Rather, it was called the blessed water of the saint. ¡°Huu¡­ okay, I¡¯m only telling you this.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Everyone swore to keep a secret secret, but then why are most of the world¡¯s secrets not secrets? The movement of the saint that flowed out, in other words, her next destination after the temple, moved from one mouth to another mouth, making the entire capital noisy. Nevertheless, not everyone believed in the existence of the saint. Religion was a way of life for them. Even the annual day to honor God was just one of many festivals for them. ¡°Saint? It sounds like fun, right?¡± ¡°So you want to go and have a look?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with those pathetic eyes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Those who went to see the saint only for interest and fun, those who were curious about the drug that was said to be effective, and those who went with the purpose of finding out if she was a real saint, etc¡­ ¡°Oh, don¡¯t push.¡± ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t push¡­ Ugh!¡± Even before the end of the sentence, the face of the person who pressed his nose in the back of the person in front of him was crushed because of the people who had gathered like clouds. And in the middle of them, stood a woman. She was obsessively surrounded by white things, as if to emphasize that she was pure because she had dedicated her body and soul to God. White clothes, white robes, white gloves and even white pouches. ¡®Is she the saint?¡¯ It was enough for this thought to come to mind at once even at a glance from a distance so great that she could be seen as a dot. The saint spoke to the people with a well-crafted benevolent smile. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, so please yield a little.¡± She didn¡¯t directly hold the hand of the person who was about to be trampled on by the crowds coming in, but pointed with her finger. As a result, people looked at each other and reached out their hands to the person who had fallen, and fortunately he was able to get up without any injuries. The man, who survived the crisis of being trampled to death, blinked and opened his mouth. ¡°Thank you?¡± Even though he said it himself, it was a thank you greeting that he didn¡¯t quite understand, so it ended in a question. And at his reaction, the people around him also tilted their heads with subtle expressions. Something was unpleasant, but they couldn¡¯t say exactly what was unpleasant. And the person who watched only the saint from the beginning of the situation to the end touched her chin. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s always a big deal when you say ¡®no¡¯. What is it?¡± She consciously lowered her voice to the question of her friend, who had come all this way out of curiosity. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a saint to help people when they fall? ¡°Huh? I guess so? After all, it¡¯s a saint.¡± At the thought of the existence of a saint, people would naturally think of the innocent, pure, and infinitely kind saint from a fairy tale. The idea was substantiated because the priests in the temple who presided over the religion were exactly the same as it was in stories. ¡°Even before that man fell, the saintess had been watching him. But she didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I have been watching that smiling face. And even after he fell¡­¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t help him up, she just pointed her finger at him.¡± The two glanced at each other with matching puzzled expressions. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit strange for a saint?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a saint, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s strange or not.¡± The friend added flippantly. ¡°It¡¯s clear she¡¯s someone I can¡¯t trust.¡± ¡°Shall we go back?¡± ¡°Yes. The medicine is a bit¡­ I want to disagree when someone tells me to take it.¡± ¡°Hey, you too? Me too.¡± CH 81 Unbeknownst to the two friends, the people next to them had their ears stretched out. As the two of them shook their heads and left, one by one, those people also went away, with frowns apparent on their faces. However, those who could see the saint and those who heard the conversation were limited, so there were still crowds around the saint. And the saint who was looking at them smiled softly and said, ¡°God bless you all.¡± She didn¡¯t name any god, but the god that came to everyone¡¯s mind was the same. Of course, no one doubted the saint¡¯s god. After capturing attention, she then brought up a very theoretical story. ¡°God says, if we understand and love each other¡­¡± The voice, hand gestures, and gaze that recited the story were akin to a seasoned actress¡¯ in a play, and people were taken aback. Perhaps because of that, no one left until the boring story was over. The saint, who had narrated a rather long story in one breath, let out a weak exhale as if her breathing was a bit short. A person who couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity any longer shouted. ¡°Saint! What special abilities do you have! Can you use those abilities to save our crops that have been eaten by locusts!¡± His question was something that everyone was curious about or wanted. From God, the divine power that came down only in legends or fairy tales. Wasn¡¯t it said that the power was miraculous enough to wake the dead? Receiving gazes that were full of expectations, the saint furrowed her brows and shook as if she was embarrassed. ¡°No. I¡¯m just a lowly servant of God.¡± ¡°Then have you ever heard the voice of God?¡± The disappointment was momentary. People¡¯s ears twitched again at the ensuing question. When asked that question, the saint looked at the man with the long scar on his forehead for a second, and then nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard it.¡± Her affirmative answer caused a commotion among the people. The voice of God! How sacred and marvelous! Among them, a small child raised his hand. ¡°What did God say!¡± At the cry of a curious child, the saint smiled softly. The smile that slightly wrinkled the corners of her eyes was strangely vulgar, so people instantly doubted their eyes, but it was only for a second because she lowered her gaze. The saint put her hands together and parted her plump, red lips. ¡°God said I have a mission.¡± When she paused, everyone held their breaths and perked up their ears. Eventually, as if fulfilling their expectations, the saint turned her head little by little, then stretched her neck like a deer and looked up at the sky. ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bathed in the brilliance of the sun, she was beautiful. To the extent that people subconsciously admired her. For a while, the saint blinked slowly as she listened to the murmur of those people. Then she revealed. ¡°There¡¯s a place I must go to spread God¡¯s blessings.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± It was a very natural question, but the saint, who had answered well until now, shut her mouth. The crowd unconsciously leaned towards her, eager for her reply. After lingering for a long time, the saint sighed lightly and looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Palace.¡± Her voice resonated calmly across the area, which had become so quiet that it was hard to believe that so many people had gathered. And the complete silence that followed. Everyone heard it, but no one could even gasp. All of the people who had been simply blinking, one by one, muttered, ¡°Not the temple, but the palace?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Imperial Palace, isn¡¯t it where His Majesty the Emperor is?¡± ¡°Why does the saintess visit the imperial palace?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t the temple?¡± ¡°What happened to the Imperial Palace?¡± While taking in the people¡¯s questions, the saint neither nodded nor shook her head, just like her initial expression. And before anyone knew it, the man with the long scar on his forehead, who had moved forward little by little, spoke up again. ¡°I heard that the saint could ease pain.¡± Then, the ears of the people who were puzzled by the unfamiliar word combination of the ¡®saint¡¯ and the ¡®imperial palace¡¯ began to focus again. The medicine that the saint gave out. It was said to be a miracle that stopped pain and took away the worries of the day. The saint immediately took out a pouch slightly larger than her palm and shook it gently. ¡°I think of it as blessed water rather than medicine.¡± She spoke as if she knew what was going on amongst the people. At that, some tilted their heads. ¡®She says she¡¯s a saint, but she knows about those rumors on the street?¡¯ ¡®Besides, does it even comfort the damage caused by locust swarms? Sort of, but nothing exact.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s kind of¡­¡¯ The questions of those who had left earlier swelled. However, the doubt soon evaporated as if washed off. Because the saint opened the pouch wide and started tossing vials with a wide smile. It was completely different from what people expected. ¡°Oh? What is this?¡± ¡°Huh? The sick should receive it first¡­ Ugh!¡± While some were confused because they did not understand the situation right away¡­ Many reached out for the medicine bottles randomly scattered from the saint¡¯s hands, and some of them were lucky enough to grab several of them. The saint declared, ¡°God¡¯s chosen ones must have received the medicine!¡± Those who possessed the medicine held the pink glass bottle tightly, face full of anticipation and pride of having been chosen by God. On the other hand, the faces of those who did not receive it showed regret, greed, and jealousy. The saint who split the people in an instant smiled. Just as it was the first time, without a speck of dust on her white clothes. . At the time the saint was surrounded by people and boasting her sacred beauty, the people of the temple had just arrived at the Imperial Palace by the order of Richard. ¡°Priest.¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Priest.¡± Those moving around the Imperial Palace greeted the old priest with white hair and beard, and the young priest who seemed to be accompanying him without hesitation. In response, the priests bowed their heads with spotless clear eyes. The priests who reached the Crown Prince Palace were able to face Richard, the owner of the palace, without having to go through strict surveillance or complicated procedures like the others. It was possible because they were the priests of the temple. This gave a sense of how much faith there was in the priests who were deeply rooted in the perception of the people of the empire. ¡°I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Ack¡­ Your¡­ I see Your Highness, the Crown Prince¡­ I see you¡­!¡± The young priest was so nervous that he bit his tongue and let out a short scream as he said hello. Once he met Richard¡¯s nonchalant eyes, his neck shrank like a turtle¡¯s. Golden eyes immediately glanced at him. The young priest tried to be polite, but his tongue twisted and he could only mumble. Unable to do what he had to do, the innocent priest¡¯s face quickly darkened, and Cooper, who had been gazing at him with pity, took a step back. All this was because Richard was right in front of the young priest. Not giving up, the young priest opened his mouth to try again, but upon locking eyes with Richard, his shoulders trembled vigorously like a harpooned tuna. Tapping the priest¡¯s chest, Richard said, ¡°Enough. That¡¯s enough.¡± His voice was still dry, his expression was still indifferent, but the face of the young priest, which had been darkening, bloomed. An ordinary person would have found greater meaning in Richard¡¯s expression and voice. Since he was a priest, he just accepted what he heard. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ good, no, it¡¯s my pleasure!¡± Richard, who was staring at the priests, returned to his original seat and deeply buried his back into the chair. With his elbows on the armrest and the crown of his head resting on the edge of his seat, he remained silent for a while, and none of the others present spoke first. The young priest kept shifting his gaze at the incomprehensible heavy silence. Some time passed. Cooper opened his mouth, but Richard spoke first. ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± The young priest still had a puzzled look on his face, but the old priest nodded while stroking the tip of his beard. ¡°Is it because of the saint?¡± Cooper¡¯s eyes widened at his answer. ¡®Saint. He addressed her as ¡®saint¡¯.¡¯ ¡®Not the saint, but a saint.¡¯ ¡®Does the temple recognize the saint¡­¡¯ Richard asked before Cooper could finish his thoughts. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the temple recognize the saint?¡± The old priest laughed dryly. ¡°Is there a need to? Just because we recognize her doesn¡¯t mean she becomes a saint, and just because we don¡¯t recognize her doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t become a saint.¡± ¡°I see. It was a wise answer to a stupid question.¡± A faint smile spread across Richard¡¯s mouth and disappeared. The words of the old priest were that of those who thoroughly followed only the will of ¡®God¡¯. The existence of a saint was always according to God¡¯s will, and it was not a matter for them to discuss. And that was in line with the statement that the saint would not be used in any way in the temple. ¡°Have you met her?¡± ¡°Yes. she came to the temple.¡± ¡°If you said she came, that means she¡¯s not there now.¡± The old priest stroked his beard, remembering the woman who was all white, and laughed. It could be just his habit, but it sounded like he found it ridiculous or outrageous. Ame: I¡¯m getting a severe ¡°Ophelia x Richard¡± and ¡°the girlies¡± withdrawal TT_TT It¡¯s been 3 episodes since I¡¯ve seen either one of that! The saint is freaking sus, she reminds me of every white lotus b I¡¯ve ever read/seen in novels/manhwa! I have a feeling she¡¯s gunning for the crown princess seat. I mean, it seems to be every fake antagonist saint¡¯s agenda¡­ Dea: The saint is good only if she¡¯s the fl, otherwise she¡¯s bad news, hopefully she won¡¯t be around for long¡­ CH 82 ¡°She said she wouldn¡¯t stay in the temple.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t stay? Not forbidden to stay?¡± ¡°Yes. By what right do we have to stop those who come to the temple? It¡¯s open to anyone since it¡¯s a place where God sometimes stays.¡± It was a very principled statement, but there was no doubt as it was the words of someone who adhered to the principle more faithfully than anyone else. Eventually, with the same calmness, the old priest brought up a story that went one step further than what the saint had told the people. ¡°She told me firmly that she would stay in the Imperial Palace, not the temple.¡± Richard¡¯s face, which had seemed bored until now, showed slight interest. ¡°The Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°Yes. The saint said she has to stay in the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Not that she wants to stay, but she must stay.¡± ¡°She said that God said that she has a mission to become the crown princess.¡± ¡°Not to relieve the damage of the locust swarm?¡± ¡°Yes. There wasn¡¯t a word about that¡­¡± As the plain and soft voice, which seemed to make one sleepy if one kept listening to it, died down, the room fell into a silence more desolate than the grave. While the young priest blinked rapidly and glanced here and there, the older priest kept his mouth shut with his usual benevolent expression, and Richard slowly yet calmly tapped the armrest. Cooper was the only one who was not at peace. He could not hide the incredulousness he felt. His mouth repeatedly opened and closed. He had just heard something really, really nonsensical. ¡®A priest doesn¡¯t lie, so he can¡¯t be lying, but to accept it as it is¡­¡¯ Could it be accepted? Cooper asked as calmly as he could. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± The old priest responded with as much composure as before. ¡°The saint, a messenger of God, said that she has the mission of becoming the crown princess in order to bless the imperial family in accordance with God¡¯s will.¡± At the story that was clear even after hearing it again, Cooper finally exploded. ¡°What did you just say, Priest!¡± ¡°In order to bless the imperial family in accordance with God¡¯s will¡­¡± ¡°Before that!¡± The young priest, who had widened his eyes at Cooper¡¯s exasperated voice, raised his hand and answered loudly. ¡°The saint said she should become the crown princess!¡± After giving a clear and concise answer, his eyes twinkled akin to a student seeking praise. Cooper¡¯s feelings of absurdity were flying far away at that ignorant naivety, but the old priest patted the young priest on the shoulder as if he was praising him and like he was accustomed to it. In contrast to Cooper¡¯s mouth opening in utter bewilderment, Richard directed a collected nod at the old priest. ¡°Right.¡± The old priest received it peacefully. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± For anyone who hadn¡¯t heard the story, it was as though the menu for tonight¡¯s dinner had been decided. Then the young priest, whose eyes were bright, raised his hand again. ¡°What is it?¡± At Richard¡¯s glance, the young priest shouted. ¡°It¡¯s prayer time!¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve been here for a long while, hahaha.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Although the young priest had both the uniqueness of being a priest belonging to the temple and the universality of being young, his behavior was clearly rude. However, just as he did during the greetings, Richard simply issued an order without showing any sign of displeasure. Facing such a Richard, the old priest put both hands together and bowed deeply. It looked like he was praying, and the young priest quickly followed suit. ¡°What are you doing, Priest?¡± And for the first time since meeting them, Richard¡¯s voice sank coolly. It seemed he didn¡¯t want it at all. At the unfriendly response to a prayer that most wanted to receive, the old priest slowly raised his head. Those spotless, clear eyes looked similar to that of a newborn child¡¯s, as if all the years had escaped them. ¡°Your Highness will surely break whatever shackles you are trapped in. No matter the cost.¡± There was no sound of catching floating clouds, but Richard peered at the old priest as if trying to dig into his mind. ¡°What do you know?¡± At that question, which sounded as though it was echoing deep in a well, the old priest laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just a lowly servant of God. But I want to pray for the Crown Prince. Will you allow me?¡± Richard didn¡¯t welcome it, but he wasn¡¯t as cynical as before. If the damn infinite regression could be stopped with the priest¡¯s prayers and pleas to God, it would have stopped a long, long time ago. But even if it was useless, there was no need to throw out the sincerity of the innocent priest. ¡°Pardon me.¡± The old priest clasped his hands together and bowed his head, and the young priest hurriedly mirrored him. They did not adjust the angle of their necks and faces to receive the light like the saint did, nor did they blink slowly. They did not speak of God, nor did they make any gestures. They just silently held their hands together and kept their heads down. The prayer that started ended, and the place where the priests were became empty. Richard sat sideways and stared at Cooper. Cooper¡¯s face scrunched up in a mixture of anger, bewilderment, astonishment and absurdity. He inhaled and exhaled heavily as if to let go of his agitation, but then spun around in place like he was going to cry. Then, realizing what he was doing, he paused and turned back. But perhaps unable to look at one of the parties that caused his confusion, he caught his breath and turned again. This cycle repeated, so he was spinning around and over again. Richard decided to stop his aide by the time he was on his third lap of spinning ¡°Cooper.¡± ¡°Yes. Your Highness.¡± Cooper not only stopped immediately, but also rushed towards Richard. Richard made a silent appeal when Cooper was a step away, and he nodded with great reluctance. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to keep doing that.¡± Hopefully not. Richard crossed his legs in boredom while watching Cooper¡¯s face morph. He did not deliberately hide his feelings, but rather, revealed everything on his face as if he wanted him to know. ¡°Crown Princess. But she¡¯s a saint¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªWait, no, that¡¯s nonsense! No, that¡¯s not it. Uh. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Never mind. Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a must for Your Highness! Of course! It has to be done.¡± Like other nobles, the imperial family also had the duty to produce and raise the future generation. In addition, the imperial family was almost as rare as the Bolsheik, so there were only a handful of times when they had children to the point of fighting for succession. It was common for the crown prince to take a crown princess and have an imperial grandchild as soon as possible. Cooper appealed to Richard with a serious expression and sincere voice that might never be seen again in the world. ¡°It¡¯s deplorable not to leave your Highness¡¯ blood as posterity. Please pay more attention to the crown princess.¡± Cooper only wanted to serve the ¡®little Richards¡¯, regardless of gender. And he added, befitting of being Richard¡¯s aide. ¡°Aren¡¯t the people depressed since the locust swarm? A national celebration at a time like this would lift the atmosphere.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Richard¡¯s lukewarm reaction was already familiar, but Cooper, who was sullen and drooping his shoulders due to the shattered expectations, raised his head. ¡°But! Not this way. Absolutely not. Absolutely not until I get dirt in my eyes.¡± Cooper¡¯s eyes were brighter than ever. ¡°I am well aware that Your Highness has no interest in filling the crown princess seat at all. However, I¡¯m not letting go, even if dirt comes into my eyes!¡± (TL/N: Just a clarification in case anyone is confused ¨C Cooper welcomes the idea of someone occupying the crown princess position, but not the clearly sus saint, and he is worried Richard, who doesn¡¯t seem to care who takes that position, will just accept the ¡®saint¡¯ so that his ¡®crown princess problem¡¯ is gone. Mhm¡­ Cooper is willing to fight to the death to stop that. Haha.) The saint who suddenly appeared from somewhere and handed out suspicious medicine would be the crown princess?! What was more, it was questionable whether a saint could marry. Wasn¡¯t there an unwritten rule that saints who appeared in legends or fairy tales were literally messengers of God, and since they were dedicated to God, they must not have relations with any secular human beings? ¡°Even if the saint can marry, she shouldn¡¯t be welcomed as the crown princess without any verification. No, let alone the crown princess spot, she shouldn¡¯t even enter this palace!¡± While Cooper was arguing, Richard, the person who was pointed out as the saint¡¯s husband through God¡¯s matchmaking, was paying attention to something else. ¡°Cooper. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I apologize. I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°No, rather than that, she didn¡¯t say which god she is serving. Even the people from the temple didn¡¯t raise any questions.¡± Cooper¡¯s eyes widened. Come to think of it, that was right. Just like the people in the temple who didn¡¯t even think to ask which God the saint was the messenger of, Cooper couldn¡¯t think that far even though Richard had already spoken about it once. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you talk nonsense about the crown princess or whatever. I¡¯ll decide who will stand next to me, look in the same direction as me, and walk with me.¡± Brilliant red hair manifested and swayed in front of Richard¡¯s eyes, and eyes like a blue lake that was as clear as it was cold appeared in his mind. ¡°Richard.¡± ¡®She is the only one who can call my name.¡¯ ¡®And she is the only one I want to have by my side, and the only one I want to be with.¡¯ No matter what anyone said, it was nothing more than empty bullshit that would never reach Richard. Cooper¡¯s eyes widened at Richard¡¯s serene words. With eyes as wide as an ornamental globe, Cooper patted his still beating heart. ¡®If what I¡¯m hearing now isn¡¯t an auditory hallucination, Your Highness¡­ Your Highness is finally¡­!¡¯ ¡°Finally! I have the heart to serve Her Highness¡­!¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Yes. I apologize.¡± At the answer that came out like a knife, Cooper was downhearted again. And at the next words of his master, Cooper became even more sullen. Ame: if that saint is a real saint, then i¡¯m a prophetess x_x i bet that richard¡¯s next words will be something like ¡°you won¡¯t be serving the future crown princess¡± edit: i¡¯m totally wrong, and totally not a prophetess pfft Dea: that saint gives me really weird vibes, i can¡¯t wait for someone to put her in her place Also¡­ where are you Ophelia? Come back! We miss you!! CH 83 ¡°If you don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a saint or something else, do whatever you want.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll bring her to the palace?¡± ¡°Cooper, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The combination of a saint giving medicine and a religion related to human trafficking, which, for now, seemed unrelated. What will happen?¡± The corners of Richard¡¯s lips curled, and Cooper¡¯s face turned cold at the word ¡®medicine¡¯. ¡°Things that eat away at the empire must be trampled on and devoured at once so that they will never be able to raise their heads again.¡± Richard, who slowly got up, approached Cooper. His whisper fell on stiff shoulders. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m not going to let drugs run around the streets.¡± Deeply bowing his head and lowering his eyes, Cooper¡¯s vision flashed with the image of his brother, who he lost to drugs. ¡°Investigate the medicine that the saint is giving out. If it¡¯s the same as before, crack down on the medicine that becomes a poison when mixed with the other drug. Put all your energy into this for the time being.¡± Having received this order, Cooper did not go to the aide¡¯s office for several days. . When the old priest was making explosive remarks related to the saint. Catherine, too, was hearing a bomb-like declaration from Lawrence. ¡°What? Are you crazy? Are you really crazy?¡± She was so startled that the confidential papers she was holding were torn in half, but she couldn¡¯t afford to be bothered by that. ¡°Are you crazy? Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. If the next Marquis of Sheffield goes crazy, you know that you¡¯ll be next, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not crazy, you¡¯ve gone crazy.¡± While somehow expressing her strong will not to sit in the seat of the next Marquis, Catherine continued her attacks on Lawrence. However, Lawrence just smiled, light stepping aside from the attacks. ¡°Aren¡¯t I old enough? I¡¯m getting tired of hearing my father¡¯s nagging. Why are you making such a fuss when I¡¯m not even asking you to go?¡± ¡°If you had asked me to marry you right now, there wouldn¡¯t be as much of a fuss.¡± (TL/N: not that Catherine wants to marry Lawrence, but whatever he did is even worse than that thought¡­ I felt the need to clarify just in case, no incest here and ever) With flashing eyes, Catherine brought her index finger next to her temple and twirled it. ¡°Proposing to Ophelia, how could you think of that without being crazy?¡± Catherine muttered, her critical eyes sweeping Lawrence up and down. ¡°How dare you be with Ophelia?¡± ¡°What do you see your brother as?¡± ¡°Blockhead. Idiot. Fool.¡± At the evaluation of his actual sister, Lawrence spun and stretched out his hand toward Catherine with a smile on his face. ¡°Just stop there.¡± Lawrence, who had been covering Catherine¡¯s mouth, took his hand away after feeling something slimy. ¡°How old are you! What is this!¡± ¡°Then, how old are you? No matter how brilliant Ophelia is and how you¡¯re completely blinded¡­ you are going to propose? Proposal? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t fall in love at first sight? Why, did you think back on how lovely she is and you couldn¡¯t forget her?¡± (TL/N: I chose ¡®lovely¡¯ because that¡¯s what I think fits the most, but I just want to emphasize how nicely Catherine described Ophelia. ¡®??¡¯ isn¡¯t just referring to superficial beauty/appearance, it also addresses the inner appearance, so to say, like ¡®kind¡¯, ¡®gentle¡¯, and ¡®good-natured¡¯.) ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s not it either?¡± ¡°Catherine. I¡¯m your brother. You know you shouldn¡¯t kill me, right?¡± ¡°What did you say? Kill. Die. No, there should be a next marquis, so you should only be half-dead. Die!¡± Lawrence grinned at his sister, whose eyes flashed with honesty, and gave her the real reason. ¡°I¡¯m not really trying to get married.¡± ¡°But you are going to propose?¡± ¡°Because I have to get engaged.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re engaged but not getting married¡­ then you¡¯re going to break off the engagement in the middle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Catherine didn¡¯t charge at Lawrence the way she did a moment ago. but¡­ ¡°The skill of swearing with your eyes is improving day by day, my dear sister. Even if you don¡¯t curse outright, I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°You know? Getting engaged and then breaking off? With Bolsheik? What happened to your brain? Besides, what kind of obstacles would Ophelia face if brother broke it?¡± Marriage between nobles could be easily said to be a transaction between families. Of course, there were cases where two people from certain families met, fell in love and got married, but even then, fierce coordination was made between the two families in a way that would benefit each other even a little bit. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll be the one to break off the marriage. And I won¡¯t leave even the slightest stain on Lady Bolsheik. And since there¡¯s a reason for doing this, the Bolsheik family will understand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big reason?¡± ¡°To get Lady Bolsheik out of the position of the crown prince¡¯s aide.¡± At that, Catherine hesitated. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not marriage, once she gets engaged, she¡¯ll have to come to the Sheffield Marquisate and learn about the family for a certain period of time. She can¡¯t do her job as an aide at the same time.¡± According to the custom of the empire, when a couple got engaged, they had to stay with each other¡¯s family for several months in order to learn the family customs and traditions. It sounded like a very plausible reason, but Catherine asked without stopping her questioning eyes. ¡°Why are you trying to get Ophelia out of being the crown prince¡¯s aide?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for my cute sister¡¯s fated person.¡± ¡°Lawrence.¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes viciously narrowed while Lawrence replied earnestly, putting aside his cheshire-cat grin. ¡°I can¡¯t stand still as a colleague who fears the crown prince like her.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said that before. Where did you hear that Ophelia is afraid of His Highness the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I saw it myself. You can¡¯t make such judgments based only on what you hear.¡± It was a very principled and standard statement, so nothing to refute could be found. Catherine just didn¡¯t know. The fact that Lawrence, who saw it in person, had a tremendous misunderstanding. From his point of view, as soon as Richard appeared, Ophelia kept fidgeting and glancing at him, so it was understandable¡­ Rather, if he had asked Ophelia directly, the misunderstanding would have been resolved, but since the person was the crown prince and if she was really afraid of him, she would have been cautious even if he asked. ¡°I still don¡¯t think Ophelia is afraid of the crown prince, but I¡¯m in favor of getting her out of the aide position.¡± Catherine shook her head, remembering the shadows under Ophelia and Iris¡¯ eyes that were getting darker day by day. ¡°Too much work. Iris really wanted it, but I don¡¯t know about Ophelia.¡± Well, at the time Ophelia asked to be let in as an aide, she was eager for the position. Since she thought it was at least better than being the crown princess. But it was a secret between Richard and her. Lawrence gave a hard nod and tilted his head. ¡°Actually, I wanted to talk to Lady Bolsheik alone about this matter during the festival.¡± ¡°Festival? The day?¡± ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to make fun of me by pretending it was a coincidence?¡± ¡°Of course there was that too.¡± Lawrence shielded himself from Catherine¡¯s attack. ¡°I wanted to meet her during the festival because I thought it would be easier to hear her true thoughts. You knew more than that, I followed you.¡± While enjoying a festival, the bolts in the mind were bound to loosen. Furthermore, from what he heard from Catherine, the workload of the aides was enormous. As the festival was a place to leave such things behind and have fun, he wondered if he could get a sneak peek at the real emotions that were not as refined as usual. ¡°But I didn¡¯t get to see her in the end.¡± At that, Catherine nodded with a proud expression. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve stuck with Ophelia the whole time, avoiding every possible way for Brother to come.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like that?¡± ¡°Needless to say.¡± Technically, Lawrence and Ophelia met, and Catherine did not stick with Ophelia throughout the festival. But those things had become a future that didn¡¯t come. Due to the regression, So Lawrence had no memory of the first festival. To be precise, the memory of the situation in which Ophelia was kidnapped. And of all the other things, like Ophelia calling Richard by name, or Richard¡¯s significant words. It just never happened to Lawrence in the first place. It was not like he could remember things that didn¡¯t exist. Naturally, the memory of Ophelia being kidnapped during the festival only remained in the minds of three people. Ophelia, Richard and Raisa. Even among them, Raisa did not know that Ophelia and Richard had memories of the regressions. ¡°Well, then.¡± Catherine rubbed her arms as if she was getting goosebumps from Lawrence lowering his voice. ¡°Is there something like a dish or something that the Lady Bolsheik particularly likes¡­¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Despite the quick answer, Lawrence did not give up. ¡°There must be something she likes.¡± ¡°There is none. If there is, I would have already piled them up like a hill.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Since ancient times, it had been said that sincerity was the best way to win a person¡¯s heart. That ¡®sincerity¡¯ could be words or actions, but it was most often something material that suited the other person¡¯s taste. Ultimately, the material things were prepared only for the other person, so it was not very different from words or actions. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in material things, so it¡¯s best to show it through words and attitude.¡± ¡°Ah, like you said, ¡®You¡¯re the person of my destiny!¡¯¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After that, harsh and vile words poured out, and by the time Lawrence¡¯s ears were bleeding¡­ ¡°What can I do?¡± He raised his palms to his chest in surrender. Looking at the back of her brother¡¯s head as he was about to leave, Catherine said clearly. ¡°I¡¯m serious. If you want to win Ophelia¡¯s heart, you have to face her with your heart and soul.¡± Lawrence stopped and murmured. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a pretty nice person.¡± Ame: OMG LAWRENCE IS BEING LIKE THIS BECAUSE THE REGRESSION HAPPENED AND HE FORGOT ALL THAT TRANSPIRED BETWEEN RICHARD AND OPHELIA and raisa IN THE ALLEYWAY!!!!!!!!! Bruh, why does the last part sound more scandalous than it really is Sorry Lawrence, I was cursing you as much as Catherine did as I tled, till I suddenly remembered (and then it was explicitly stated)¡­ Wait, I¡¯m so sad now, the scene between Lawrence and Catherine before he entered the alleyway is so touching but now it¡¯s as if it didn¡¯t happen¡­ Dea: i hate those regressions, messing with us like that¡­also i fear for Lawrence¡¯s life, I hope he makes it out alive. And you know what i just realised? Richard is about to get a proposal from the saint and Ophelia is getting one from Lawrence, solution: Richard marries Ophelia and Lawrence marries the Saint hahaha CH 84 Grasping the doorknob, Lawrence turned his head as if he had just remembered something he had forgotten. ¡°Oh, by the way, I invited Lady Bolsheik to the mansion today. She should arrive in an hour or two¡­¡± ¡°Why are you saying that now, you idiot! There¡¯s no time to prepare!¡± With a raging cry, Catherine stormed out of the door ahead of Lawrence. As Lawrence leisurely walked, a light smile lingered on his lips. He did tell his sister that had no thoughts of marrying, but¡­ ¡°It¡¯s difficult to meet good people, and it¡¯s even more difficult to get close to them.¡± Befitting of being the next Marquis of Sheffield, Lawrence didn¡¯t miss this opportunity, and once he set a goal, he rushed more tenaciously than Catherine. He took one step at a time, recalling the bright red hair swaying in the green vineyard. As if he was walking towards Ophelia. . It was the second day after the saint toured the capital, emphasizing her presence, and a few hours before Ophelia was invited by Lawrence and went to the Marquisate of Sheffield. Ophelia, who was ¡®afraid¡¯ of the crown prince (according to Lawrence¡¯s misunderstanding), greedily picked up a meringue cookie in front of him, stuffed it entirely into her mouth, and munched it. Richard, the person who she was ¡®afraid¡¯ of (once again, according to Lawrence¡¯s misunderstanding), was a certain distance away but kept an eye on her, said, ¡°Cooper is busy with the saint.¡± ¡°Sa¡­ int? I¡¯ve heard rumors. Like how there were huge crowds of people on the streets.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Just in time. Though, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or fake. If it¡¯s real, I hope she blesses the farmlands ravaged by locusts.¡± Ophelia became sullen at the thought of the reports of damage and the slow restoration that came one after another to the Imperial Palace. They couldn¡¯t keep regressing when the world was collapsing, so all they could do was somehow think hard and help people make a comeback. ¡°It¡¯s said she doesn¡¯t have divine power.¡± ¡°Ah, I guess¡­ it¡¯s not real.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Richard took out a small vial. ¡°The saint is distributing this medicine.¡± Easily catching the pink vial that Richard had lightly tossed, Ophelia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is this, perhaps¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve left it alone because the drugs that become narcotic once mixed with the distributed drug are generally hard to come by.¡± ¡°What kind of saint gives out fatigue-reducing medicine? It even turns into a narcotic if used incorrectly, right?¡± Richard replied to Ophelia, who had put down the medicine bottle with a bewildered expression. ¡°It relieves pain.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called blessed water that eases pain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect¡­¡± Ophelia couldn¡¯t bear to finish her words, opting to shut her mouth. It was no different from an initiation ceremony of a pseudo-religion¡ª dazzling with something plausible, and then making people drink strange medicine, claiming that it would alleviate their worldly pain. ¡°Totally?¡± Ophelia rubbed her arms and shook her head. ¡°This is giving me goosebumps, it¡¯s so similar to what I said when we talk about a pseudo that brings people together.¡± Richard smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s correct. The saint doesn¡¯t seem to belong to the temple.¡± ¡°Then, really, is she a saint from the pseudo side involved in human trafficking?¡± ¡°She never said that with her own mouth.¡± ¡°It would be funny if she said it with her own mouth. ¡®I am the saint who came out of the cult. I plan to eat well and live well by myself after using all of you and throwing you away like garbage.¡¯¡± With her palms on her cheeks and her eyes wide open, Ophelia spoke nonsense in an exaggerated voice. Shaking her hands as if she was fed up with it, Ophelia¡¯s eyes found Richard, who had turned his head, his shoulders hunched and shaking. ¡°Just laugh out loud. This isn¡¯t even the first or second time.¡± Richard¡¯s laughter resounded almost as soon as the flounder-eyed-looking Ophelia¡¯s words finished. She pouted at him for a moment, but soon laughed as well like it was contagious. Eventually, the laughter died down and her throat was burning, so she picked up a tea cup. After a sip of tea and a glance at the medicine bottle, she asked, ¡°You said that the original producer of this medicine is missing. Seeing that the saint has a lot of this medicine, is the original producer an accomplice of hers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out when I bring in the saint.¡± After coolly emptying the cup and refilling it again, Ophelia was forced to regret her decision. ¡°What do you mean? Bring in?¡± Ophelia, who had been drinking the tea, was taken aback by Richard¡¯s next words. ¡°I heard that she must become the crown princess because of a mission given by God. So I decided to invite her to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Pu-sup, kuk! Keuk keuk keuk!¡± Ophelia coughed and wheezed for a long time before accepting the handkerchief Richard gave her. She caught her breath, wiping the tea that had dripped down her chin with the crown prince¡¯s handkerchief that had his seal embroidered on it without hesitation. ¡°Crown¡­ princess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Richard¡¯s reaction was so indifferent and dry like chewed-up sand. Perhaps Ophelia should have had the same reaction. When she first heard it, it was so absurd that she felt like running away from home and flying to space¡­ She could choke on it¡­ She must have known that the person involved, Richard, was so calm that there was no need to care. But Ophelia couldn¡¯t do that. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was in a very bad mood and seemed to be more than annoyed, even a little angry. To soothe her bubbling stomach, she filled her tea cup, but as she looked down at the tea as the hot steam swayed like a haze, she started to get more and more angry. Crown princess? What kind of bullshit, no, dog barking! For now, Ophelia calmly checked the facts. ¡°Can a saint marry?¡± ¡°According to the history of the Bolsheiks, it is possible.¡± Ophelia pursed her lips and then bit them shut. This was about the marriage of a saint, what did it have to do with Bolsheik? ¡°Even saints who can use divine power are free to love. There is even a record of one falling in love with someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Ophelia was at a loss for words. To put it nicely, she fell in love, but in fact she was having an affair with someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦. Still calm, she asked, ¡°Was he a Bolsheik?¡± ¡°No, it seemed the one who had her fianc¨¦ stolen was from Bolsheik. It was a record from when it was a marquisate.¡± Ophelia swallowed a sigh of relief and was choked up. ¡°What kind of a saint is that! ¡­Wait. No.¡± The problem wasn¡¯t with the love stories of the past. It was true that a saint could marry¡­ No, even if it was true, it was absurd to declare she would be the crown princess. ¡®Besides, that¡¯s the mission? It¡¯s a mission?¡¯ ¡°The mission is nonsense?¡± A voice that was colder than midwinter came out. It was unexpected. Surprised by herself, Ophelia quickly blinked. But that was just for a while. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t put it into words. Unable to hold back her bubbling anger, Ophelia exclaimed indignantly. ¡°How dare she say such nonsense against Your Highness the Crown Prince!¡± At Ophelia¡¯s sharp voice, Richard¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°How could she say such a thing out of her mouth! What crown princess! Even nonsense has to be said in moderation. She¡¯s a silly child, let¡¯s move on!¡± Richard stared at Ophelia as she huffed and stomped her feet. Then he said, ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ophelia, who was mentally feeding a potato-like fist to the unknown saint, turned her gaze to him. Her blue eyes, like the sky, were filled with sunlight. As Richard tilted his head, a long shadow ran across her cheek. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°What? Of course I¡¯m angry. Isn¡¯t Richard angry?¡± ¡°Very.¡± ¡­There was not even an ounce of anger in Richard. Even though Ophelia couldn¡¯t see his face well, he seemed subtly quite happy, but perhaps it was just her feeling. ¡°No, why aren¡¯t you angry! Ugh, that¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll be angry on your behalf!¡± Richard drew closer as Ophelia stomped on her feet like a threatening rabbit. Without taking his eyes off Ophelia, he asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s obvious¡­ isn¡¯t¡­ it¡­?¡± Ophelia¡¯s confident answer gradually grew ambiguous, and her voice diminished towards the end. ¡®Come to think of it, why am I so angry?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever cared about my position as the crown prince to say that you¡¯re angry because of it.¡± She could not find any words to refute. Even though Richard was the crown prince, she had already stopped caring whether he was the crown prince or just some random guy at the time of the first infinite regression during the National Foundation Day. She was not denying the status system, but Richard was just ¡®Richard¡¯ to her. Ophelia¡¯s eyes were stained with confusion. As Richard took a step forward, Ophelia, who involuntarily took a step back, realized what she had done and plunged into even greater confusion. Why did she back off? She was obviously annoyed when he distanced himself from her¡­ No, she was frustrated. After a few days, she acted calmly as if she had gotten used to it, but wasn¡¯t it a problem that kept bothering her like a hangnail on her finger? But now she deliberately distanced herself from him? ¡°Ophelia.¡± The hairs on the back of Ophelia¡¯s neck promptly stood at the sound of his call, a voice that seemed to be from the bottom of the abyss. Richard took a step closer to the unanswering woman. And Ophelia did not move, as if nailed to the spot. One step like that. Another step. The two gradually grew closer. Ame: *prays reverently* oh god, oh goddess, oh fake saint, please don¡¯t let the next episode start with ¡°because we¡¯re the best of friends!¡± Dea: You can do this Ophelia! Pls realise your feelings and give us the sweet fluffy couple moments we want..and deserve!! CH 85 Richard very slowly leaned towards Ophelia. A distance close enough that their breaths could touch. In the golden field that deepened without knowing the end, small blue flowers sprouted and bloomed, and soon covered the whole area with their own color. The moment when their eyes contained only each other. Richard wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted that moment to last forever. And he was acutely aware of it. Because she was focusing entirely on him. More than ever, he had never looked at just one person so desperately as he regressed infinitely. His breathing got a little rough. Maybe, maybe not. He couldn¡¯t help but hope, despite knowing that expectation would poison him, eat him up, and eventually strangle him. ¡°Ophe¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡± Ophelia covered his mouth. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had to. ¡®Every time he calls me.¡¯ ¡®Every time his voice travels through my ears and knocks on my chest¡­¡¯ Confused, Ophelia reached out her hand toward him. She pressed against his chest, she exerted so much strength that the back of her hand turned white. But she didn¡¯t know whether to pull or push, she froze as it was. She had a deep furrow between her brows, like his badly crumpled shirt. Richard¡¯s mouth parted as he alternated his gaze at Ophelia¡¯s hand holding his shirt as if she was about to rip it off and the middle of her eyebrows. ¡°Why¡­ are you angry?¡± Still, no answer came back. ¡°Ophelia.¡± Beneath the layer of his voice calling her, emotions were simmering, that would sweep and consume her in one breath if it exploded. And Ophelia, who faced him like that, was at a loss for what to do with an overly unfamiliar feeling that could not be vaguely understood. The air that grazed her cheeks and swept through her neck felt so acute that her eyelashes fluttered as fast as the flapping wings of a butterfly caught up in a storm. The moment her quickening breath pounded in her ears like thunder and her heartbeat thumped as if it would transfer to the palm of her hand. ¡®All right. Let¡¯s stop thinking.¡¯ Ophelia closed her mind like that. Perhaps it was the natural course of action. After falling into the loop of infinite regression, she left unanswered questions as it was. She didn¡¯t have to think about it impatiently because it was something that would come to light with time anyway. It was a kind of escape from reality, but due to the nature of infinite regression, even if she escaped, she eventually went back to the starting point, faced it, and somehow solved it. Even as she thought of that, she felt her slightly agitated heart, and from below, it was not a small seed or a sprout, but a much¡­ ¡­Ophelia couldn¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t know her feelings for Richard, which had grown so much bigger than before. She still didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, but she was sure it was there. It was a very slow start, but it was also a much faster start than Richard expected. Ophelia shook her head vigorously and then took a deep breath. And seeing her like that, Richard stepped back easily. As if the distance that was close enough for the tip of their noses to touch was a lie, now she couldn¡¯t reach him if she stretched out her hand. This act was nothing more than an expression of his intention that she should no longer think about the matter. It could not have not been conveyed, for they had spent a long time together. Sitting on the windowsill with his back to the sunlight, Richard asked, ¡°Is that the end of the report?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. It¡¯s over¡­¡± A reply barely came out of Ophelia¡¯s dry, scratchy throat. Actually, the reason she came for the interim report which she didn¡¯t really need to have was to talk about the regression and Raisa. But she didn¡¯t even have the time to bring it up. The saint, the crown princess, and even her feelings of unknown origin got mixed up. A frown appeared and deepened on Richard¡¯s face as he stared at Ophelia, who was carefully packing papers in the vaguely uncomfortable silence. There was something on her finger that he hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What is that ring?¡± ¡°Oh, this? Isn¡¯t it cute? It¡¯s not expensive.¡± Ophelia laughed softly, her cheeks blushing as if she was embarrassed. The confused emotions and uncomfortable silences were gone with the soft laugh. Richard couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her nor hide his distorted face. However, Ophelia was focused on the ring. ¡°It¡¯s a matching ring with Riri and Cathy.¡± A happy voice and a bright smile. Even today, Richard went back and forth between hope and resignation, heaven and hell at Ophelia¡¯s one glance, every touch, and even the trivial emotions in her voice. Matching rings. Riri and Cathy. Together¡­ together. Richard had to work hard to suppress the jealousy that was boiling like lava. Again. Not just Lawrence Sheffield, there were others by her side. They even called each other by nicknames. ¡°How nice they are to tell me that we can get another when it wears out. In fact, I just thought it would be nice to know that I¡¯m not the only one who knows about the existence of the ring.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°No matter which point you go back to, you and I know about the ring.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Only the two of us will know.¡± Ophelia opened her mouth, then closed it. He was simply telling the truth. Even if they went back to before buying the ring, Ophelia and Richard would remember the ring. They used to say such things. Sometimes lightly in a joking tone. Sometimes, while supporting each other¡¯s spirit that was close to collapsing. But why were the words ¡®you and I¡¯ sticking in her mind and not coming off? Naturally, Richard, who deliberately emphasized ¡®you and I¡¯, barely suppressed his desire to do something about the ring on her finger. ¡®There is time.¡¯ Although they might not regress as haphazardly as before, there would be time, as they were still trapped together in the bondage of infinite regression. However, his patience was wearing out much faster than expected, to the point of being very serious. Would it be better if she wasn¡¯t in front of his eyes¡­ No, since he couldn¡¯t bear not seeing Ophelia, it must have been a meaningless assumption. Plus, he couldn¡¯t cover her eyes and ears. But he had no intention of doing the crazy thing of cutting off her ankles and locking her in a big cage so she couldn¡¯t go anywhere. Not to mention, he couldn¡¯t touch those who received her smile and laugh. Since she would be sad. ¡®I¡¯d rather not care about her like that, but if I swung her around according to my wild desires¡­¡¯ Richard laughed at himself. He knew very well that he could never be satisfied with only her outer shell. Ophelia smiled brilliantly as she touched the ring. ¡­Richard really didn¡¯t know how much longer he could press on without telling her his true feelings. If Richard hadn¡¯t liked Ophelia, he would have thought of ¡®Riri¡¯ and ¡®Cathy¡¯ as simply nicknames. Riri from Iris, Cathy from Catherine. If so, then of course he would have viewed the ring the three of them shared as one of friendship. Then again, if he hadn¡¯t liked Ophelia, he wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to what ring she was wearing in the first place. He couldn¡¯t close his eyes, let her go, or get rid of her ring. All he could do was endure the guilty pain in his heart while watching her endlessly dazzling smile. However, at her following words, Richard¡¯s string of patience became very thin, like it would break with a light breeze. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m going to be out of the aide¡¯s office for a while in the afternoon. All the urgent papers I had to do are here.¡± Ophelia paused, patting the papers she had brought with her before continuing. ¡°Will you allow me to go to the core of my secret funds!¡± Richard asked Ophelia, who exaggeratedly asked for permission. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The Marquisate of Sheffield. I must hurry up if I want to invest.¡± It was an answer that seemed insignificant, and to Ophelia, it was as insignificant as it really was. Yes, it was a big deal. With the knowledge that the world was collapsing and twisting and the signs of destruction were pouring in, it would be very strange to be enthusiastic about the secret funds. Nevertheless, Ophelia still invested in several places and did not neglect her research. Because she wanted to believe. No, because she believed. There would be a tomorrow where this freaking infinite regression ended and the world never perished. She didn¡¯t think that everything she did for the future was useless. ¡°Finding a safe place to invest is like picking stars from the sky, so I¡¯m going to do it early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the investment.¡± ¡°Yes. Although the locust swarm caused damage, they are recovering quickly because good people are working there. It¡¯s not just empty words, they are really good people.¡± She nodded, recalling the warm smiles and unreserved friendliness of the people who worked at Lawrence¡¯s brewery. ¡°Are they good people?¡± ¡°Yes. Like Lord Sheffield¡­¡± Richard cut it off just as that name flowed out of Ophelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Ame: That¡¯s what I get for praying to a fake saint ¨r(£þ¡«£þ)¨q The author is very good at weaving different plot points together, I¡¯m curious yet scared of what other trouble is going to befall onto that brewery¡­ Dea: sigh¡­.i¡¯ll patiently wait for a confession, but i¡¯m prepared to only receive more misunderstandings T^T CH 86 Ophelia heard Richard clearly, but could not understand immediately. She blinked and stared for a second. No way? That was what the smile on her face indicated. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Richard grinned fiercely, showing his teeth. Even though he was clearly smiling, a chill went down Ophelia¡¯s spine for some reason, so she couldn¡¯t answer. She only reflexively nodded. In this way, the Marquisate of Sheffield received one unexpected guest, a guest with too huge a presence to be called an uninvited guest. A guest that Lawrence, who invited Ophelia, never wanted to greet at that moment and in that place. . Time flowed like water, and it was now the appointed hour. A moment when the whole mansion moved busily beneath the water, and looked more elegant than ever in the visible part. ¡°She has arrived.¡± Catherine, who was shaking her legs nervously, jumped to her feet at the butler¡¯s words. Lawrence pressed her shoulder tightly and said, ¡°I invited her, so I¡¯ll bring her in. Sit down.¡± ¡°What? How can I trust you? I want to go too.¡± ¡°The heir and lady of Sheffield rushing out and scrambling to take her hand? Imagine how uncomfortable Lady Bolsheik would be.¡± At Lawrence¡¯s irrefutable words, Catherine gritted her teeth, and in the end, her butt was put back in place. ¡°Do it right!¡± ¡°But of course. I wouldn¡¯t dare to be rude to someone I¡¯m about to propose to.¡± Seeing Lawrence¡¯s grin, Catherine rubbed her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t call it a proposal. It¡¯s creepy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to propose, so it¡¯s called a proposal. What should I call a proposal instead of a proposal?¡± ¡°Shut up and go.¡± Having teased Catherine to the fullest, Lawrence went out and opened the door of the carriage in which Ophelia rode. ¡­He bitterly regretted that he should have come with his lovely sister. But regret was always late. Faced with completely unexpected golden eyes, eyes that for some reason were deeply sunken in and could make one choke, Lawrence involuntarily took a step back from the carriage. Then, behind the open carriage door, Richard appeared. A night-like hair that absorbed all the pouring sunlight, and a lion¡¯s golden eyes that put everything in the world under its feet. All the servants present bowed deeply, and Lawrence followed suit. ¡°I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Lord Sheffield.¡± Richard glanced lightly at Lawrence and then put his hand inside the carriage. The one everyone in the mansion had been waiting for took his hand and emerged from the carriage. The red hair that swayed beside a white neckline, and obvious at a glance, blue eyes that were clearer than today¡¯s clear sky without a single cloud. ¡°Good afternoon, Lord Sheffield.¡± ¡°Lady Bolsheik.¡± In the ideal scenario drawn by Lawrence, he would hold her hand, politely escort her, and solve the still awkward relationship between them with small talk on the way to the mansion¡­ When it became three instead of two, the atmosphere did not ease, and it became a silent walk where no one opened their mouths. Arriving at the mansion and the prepared drawing room, Lawrence grabbed the doorknob and hesitated. ¡°With all due respect, could Your Highness give me a moment?¡± At the earnest request, Richard nodded without further questioning. Lawrence managed to open the door just wide enough for his body to slip into the drawing room, and he met the eyes of Catherine, who had her arms wide open with a face full of anticipation. Seeing this, Lawrence let out a deep sigh. ¡°I had a feeling it would be like this.¡± ¡°Huh, Ophelia?¡± Catherine looked behind Lawrence. She approached the door, but she froze on the spot at his following words. ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is here as well.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain. He¡¯s right at the door. He¡¯s here with Lady Bolsheik. Be polite.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡± Catherine knew very well that Lawrence would never fool around with the crown prince¡¯s name, so she quickly straightened her dress. She took a deep breath and threw the door of the drawing room wide open, just as Lawrence, who breathed heavily, said, ¡°I apologize. Your Highness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Lady Sheffield.¡± Richard simply nodded, and Ophelia poked out from behind him. ¡°Catherine.¡± ¡°Ophelia!¡± Catherine, who greeted Ophelia like they had 10 years of separation, hesitated. It was because Richard¡¯s gaze was stinging. ¡°My apologies again, Your Highness.¡± The gaze was so blatant that Lawrence stepped in front of Catherine and bowed his head deeply. Ophelia, however, was not at all suspicious. Contrary to the look in his eyes that seemed like he would burn Catherine at any second, Richard¡¯s expression seemed happy for some reason. Come to think of it, there were very few cases where Catherine and Richard faced each other so close. Ophelia looked back and forth between Catherine and Richard. What a handsome man and beautiful woman. Although she was called the hive of society, she was Catherine Sheffield, who was also called the flower of society. Standing side by side, they really looked like a painting. Ophelia frowned unconsciously when she remembered that. Yes¡­ Well. Visually, they suit each other, and being from the Marquisate of Sheffield, she could be the crown princess, Catherine was far more appropriate than a fake saint. Certainly, Catherine said that she no longer had any interest in the crown prince, but how could the world go as she pleased? Ophelia thought of all the plausible young ladies, not just the saint and Catherine. But no one whom she imagined standing side by side with Richard made her think ¡®This is it!¡¯ It didn¡¯t fit well enough. It reminded her of her mother¡¯s son-in-law condition, which seemed to be to bring a unicorn that wouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Wasn¡¯t Richard like a unicorn? A person who could stand by his side¡­ The crack between Ophelia¡¯s eyebrows grew deeper and deeper. Then she tilted her head. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Every time she pictured Richard holding his hand out to another lady and standing side by side with her, a thorn rose from under her stomach and stabbed her heart. It had the name ¡®jealousy¡¯ attached to it, but Ophelia didn¡¯t register the name, so she just rubbed her insides. Unsurprisingly, unlike Ophelia¡¯s thought, the reason Richard was happy was not Catherine, but her ring. A ring of the same shape as Ophelia¡¯s ring, with only a small design difference. He just realized. ¡®Riri¡¯ and ¡®Cathy¡¯ were nicknames for Iris and Catherine, and the rings were for friendship. Richard, who was in a much better mood, and Ophelia, who was in a much worse mood. A drawing room with four people. They sat together with the Sheffield siblings. As if sitting on a cushion of needles, an uncomfortable silence that made the skin sting fell. Rubbing her uncomfortable stomach, Ophelia¡¯s gaze shifted left and right. ¡®I¡¯m familiar with this¡­?¡¯ It was the same as back then. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a matter for the young lord to decide.¡± Searching for a brief memory, Ophelia nodded. With the difference of Catherine, it was the same air as in the brewery. Richard sat in front of Lawrence with his back buried deep on the sofa, his arms draped over the armrests, and his legs crossed, staring at him. Lawrence didn¡¯t make eye contact with him, but he didn¡¯t tremble or fall flat on his gaze. And herself. Ophelia suddenly found trapped in this situation, holding Catherine¡¯s hand tightly. Had it not been for the warmth of Catherine¡¯s soft hands, she would have run out of this place. Catherine, too, was feeling this subtle but uncomfortable flow of air. However, it was far more important to hold Ophelia¡¯s hand tight, so she was busy controlling the corners of her mouth that were about to break down and smile. ¡ªTak. Soon, steaming cups were placed down, and Ophelia let out a light sigh at the familiar scent of chamomile. Picking up the teacup, she paused. This was because chamomile was not only in her glass, but also in those of Catherine¡¯s, Lawrence¡¯s, and Richard¡¯s. Catherine did say before that she liked chamomile, but the same tea for Lawrence and Richard? There was no way that the Marquisate of Sheffield lacked money to prepare another tea, and they would not be so clumsy that they could not prepare tea even for a sudden visit. ¡°Catherine.¡± Ophelia ended up speaking a little louder than an ant¡¯s crawl because she was so close to her. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Does Lord Sheffield enjoy chamomile?¡± ¡°No.¡± The reply was in such a refreshing tone that Ophelia was confused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not that he enjoys it¡­ but he doesn¡¯t¡­?¡± Catherine nodded with the utmost vigor, and Ophelia was silent for a few seconds before she asked another question. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the tea His Highness enjoys, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ame: Idk what¡¯s going on, but i¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be funny. RIP in advance, Lawrence, I¡¯ll build you a nice grave. Dea: it¡¯s coffin building time! I have a feeling he won¡¯t go through with the proposal and if he does good luck lawrence CH 87 Richard had no interest in everything in the world. Or to be exact, in everything except Ophelia. Externally, however, the kind of tea, alcohol, or food he enjoyed circulated as open information. That was what Richard intended. ¡°It¡¯s annoying to have people keep watching me and observing what I eat and drink, so just circulate what I like.¡± Since his intentions worked exactly, there was little who didn¡¯t know about the food or drinks he enjoyed. Chamomile was certainly not part of the type of tea he enjoyed. This time as well, Catherine answered refreshingly. ¡°Of course I know.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Ophelia¡¯s gaze took the place of the omitted keyword, and Catherine smiled shyly and answered in a single breath. ¡°It¡¯s what you like. The scent might be mixed with another tea, so I prepared it this way on purpose.¡± ¡ªWho cares about the crown prince, you are the best! Without needing to ask further, Ophelia recognized Catherine¡¯s sincerity. Ophelia glanced down at the teacup with an indescribable expression and then put strength in the hand that held Catherine¡¯s. And naturally, Iris came to mind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a personal thing.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You did all you had to do.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done everything¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re done. So don¡¯t worry and go.¡± Even as the shadow under her eyes spread black, Iris gently pushed Ophelia¡¯s back. Riri and Cathy. Cathy and Riri. ¡®I thought there would be such relationships.¡¯ How many times had Ophelia gone back to the beginning, passing through countless hours? Even if she built a relationship with someone, there were many cases where nothing was left when she looked back at some point. But before she knew it, it was like this. Iris and Catherine had become the people she wanted to reach out to and build a relationship with, no matter how much time passed and no matter how much she went back to the beginning. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Seeing Ophelia and Catherine exuding such a warm and fuzzy air, Lawrence took a deep breath. He had to make a decision now. Originally, he planned to do so gradually, beginning with the investment, then proposing to her by persuading her as a way to quit being an aide. However, this was the same as before. It was useless to spin words against His Highness the Crown Prince. So it was a head-on breakthrough. ¡®Investing is important, but isn¡¯t she the person my sister cherishes very much?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t let her continue to suffer and tremble in fear under the crown prince.¡¯ With a determined expression, Lawrence jumped up and announced his true purpose in a solemn voice. ¡°Please let go of Lady Bolsheik.¡± The problem was in the words that expressed the real purpose. Asking him to let go, without context or explanation. What did it mean? What was going on? It sounded like Lawrence had feelings for Ophelia. Even Catherine, who knew the real reason Lawrence had invited Ophelia today and the purpose of the marriage proposal, opened her eyes wide, to the point like they were going to pop out. She unknowingly made that expression. Of course, Ophelia was stunned by Lawrence¡¯s out-of-the-blue remark. ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± The three of them could clearly hear the empty laughter and absurd voices that leaked almost like a spinal cord reflex. And that, Lawrence realized, was the only reason his own neck was still attached. ¡°Ugh¡­ heuk! Uhhh, ugh!¡± Slumping to the floor and exhaling unsteadily, Lawrence had to constantly touch his neck. He had to make sure it was attached properly. With the same attitude and expression that was not at all different from when he came here, Richard slowly asked. ¡°You want me to let her go?¡± There was no one in this room who did not notice the rumble in that low voice. Murderous intent, wanting to rip off Lawrence¡¯s neck right away and see blood, climbed up Lawrence¡¯s legs and settled on his back. Until a few seconds ago, it was just uncomfortable, not so terrifyingly frightening like now. Catherine¡¯s lips moved in confusion at the sudden change of mood. However, all that came out of her parted lips was a quick exhale. Things were worse on Lawrence¡¯s side. His neck was definitely attached, but he couldn¡¯t even raise his head because of the suffocating sense of death that weighed down his entire body. How much time had passed where one second felt like a thousand years? ¡®This is a familiar sight¡­¡¯ The first day of the festival. It was similar to when they ran into a cloaked Lawrence after escaping from the warehouse and before regressing. Ophelia patted the back of the bewildered Catherine¡¯s hand, and immediately said, ¡°Richard.¡± It was something she did at the festival as his name suddenly popped into her mind, but not now. This was because she had already learned that the only way to stop Richard from spitting out murderous intent against Lawrence was to call him by his name. And like a lie¡­ The violent murder that made Lawrence¡¯s whole body shiver disappeared as if it had been washed away. Ophelia looked at Richard, and Richard had only Ophelia in his eyes. He didn¡¯t question it like before. A smile slowly spread across his lips. The extremely languid smile was like that of a predator who had been starving then became full after a long time. At that moment, Ophelia couldn¡¯t close her eyes, and neither could she take her eyes off him. An alarm rang loudly through her body, saying that it must be so, but Ophelia couldn¡¯t. And two pairs of eyes looking at two people who only see each other. Catherine¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about to pop out, and Lawrence heard Ophelia¡¯s voice clearly even amidst a state of exhaustion. Then the siblings¡¯ eyes met for an instant. Seeing his astonished sister, Lawrence barely choked out. ¡°You¡­ You just said the name.¡± At that moment, his voice cracked. ¡°T-The name of His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Ophelia¡¯s mouth became stiff at his expression of surprise, bewilderment, and disbelief. ¡®You¡¯ve heard it before.¡¯ ¡®Me calling Richard by name.¡¯ ¡®But you won¡¯t remember because it didn¡¯t happen.¡¯ A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu couldn¡¯t even be expected. Rather than not remembering, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered. It was a well-expected reaction, but understanding and accepting were different, even if Ophelia knew, it was bittersweet. It was good that she could barely take her eyes off Richard. First of all, since the name of the crown prince was publicly called out like this, she had to explain somehow. And the explanation was quick, simple, and clear. ¡°His Highness has allowed it.¡± The end. Catherine was immediately convinced. It didn¡¯t matter if it fit common sense or if there were even the slightest doubt. Because Ophelia said so. Lawrence, of course, couldn¡¯t allay his doubts. He already knew that the crown prince cared for her. He thought that was why he was keeping her as an aide. But, even¡­ the name? Those who were qualified to call the name of the crown prince were extremely limited. Even if they were siblings of the same blood, they could not recklessly mention the name of the crown prince. There were only three cases in which the name of the next emperor of the empire could be freely called. The emperor and empress, the crown princess, who was the spouse, and¡­ Only those who were allowed by the crown prince. If Ophelia had called Richard by name, it must have been because he had given permission. And she said so herself. But Lawrence couldn¡¯t help thinking Ophelia was somehow the second case. And his idea that saving her would be much, much more difficult than he expected. But he didn¡¯t talk about that anymore. It would be more accurate to say that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. He wasn¡¯t an idiot with poor learning ability and sense that he would talk about it in front of Richard, who was staring at him. But who was Lawrence? Catherine¡¯s older brother who did not know the meaning of giving up, like a true Sheffield, who persistently dug for what he wanted. As Lawrence¡¯s lips parted again, Catherine pretty much panicked and cried out first. ¡°Precisely! Precisely! Don¡¯t speak vaguely! Say it all out properly!¡± At that, Ophelia¡¯s eyes became like a rabbit¡¯s. ¡°Precisely?¡± Richard tilted his head. But even that was threatening, so Lawrence pushed dry saliva down his sore throat. ¡°Precisely.¡± After Richard¡¯s vague words similar to permission fell, Lawrence spoke up. Unlike before, it was a very precise and specific statement. ¡°Please allow Lady Bolsheik to quit the aide position.¡± It was more specific than the previous ¡®Let her go¡¯, but it was still abrupt and incomprehensible. ¡°Was that what you mean by ¡®let go¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Just as Lawrence was about to get a little comfortable with the relief that he had barely cleared up the misunderstanding, he was blocked again by Richard¡¯s subsequent call. ¡°By the way, Lord Lawrence.¡± ¡°Yes. Your Highness.¡± ¡°Sit down for now.¡± Lawrence, who was sitting on the floor because his legs loosened, sat down in his original seat with a pale complexion. Richard patted the armrest again slowly, and uttered; Ame: DEATH FLAGS for Lawrence and Lawrence alone EVERYWHERE! Dramarama aside, any bets on how this is going to connect us to the fake saint and cult? Dea: i have a theory! The fake saint is going to be the one to marry lawrence and everyone is happy haha¡­i¡¯m joking of course, she is a bit of a weird character, i can¡¯t figure out what her motivations are, hopefully we find out soon CH 88 ¡°You want Lady Bolsheik to stop being my aide.¡± There was no ferocious aura that would tear limbs apart like before. However, there was no sign of friendliness or willingness at all! There wasn¡¯t, but there was no need to struggle desperately to live. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The reason is?¡± ¡°I will make a covenant with Lady Bolsheik¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Lawrence couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. Dumbfounded and with a stuffy nose, Ophelia felt dizzy even without shaking her head. Richard, who was in Sheffield and was on the verge of cutting Lawrence¡¯s throat at the fitful resistance, buried his back deep into the sofa. Then Catherine covered her eyes with one of her hands and let out a long sigh. It was because she instinctively realized that whatever her brother said was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit!¡± After yelling a word that was stronger than nonsense, Ophelia stared straight at Lawrence. With blue eyes that were cold enough to freeze the insides. ¡°Me, to stop being an aide¡­ whoever wants it? Is that even the reason for the proposal? It seemed the premise was that if the lord proposes, I must accept it. If this isn¡¯t a dog¡¯s barking¡ªoh I¡¯m sorry to the dog. If this isn¡¯t crazy, then what can I call crazy?¡± Words that were harsh enough to make Lawrence¡¯s stomach ragged were fired at once. It was Ophelia who, upon seeing Richard during their first meeting, became restless and even shuddered intermittently. When she decided to carry out her job no matter how dangerous the locust swarm was, he saw a sense of determination and responsibility¡­ ¡°Lord Lawrence, please explain properly.¡± At Ophelia¡¯s cool voice, Lawrence responded immediately, mirroring her proper posture, which was a straightened back and steady chin. ¡°Yes! I will explain properly.¡± Catherine, seeing their figures through her fingers, closed her eyes altogether. ¡®That stupid idiot! If you had explained it properly from the beginning, it wouldn¡¯t have come to this point.¡¯ As for Richard, he began to wait and see from the moment Ophelia fortunately stepped forward among the misfortunes. ¡°I am afraid of His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± This was a sudden confession without any warning, but Ophelia waited silently for the continuation. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of that Richard, he would be one of the best in the empire, no, in the entire continent, so it wasn¡¯t too surprising. ¡°So there¡¯s no way I can just leave a colleague alone, especially someone dear to Catherine.¡± Ophelia nodded first and then processed what he said. ¡®So, if we are colleagues, then we will be people who fear Richard. And Catherine¡¯s precious person is me.¡¯ At last¡­ ¡°I just wanted to save Lady Bolsheik. She is afraid of His Highness, but is an aide who has to be the closest to him.¡± Lawrence said everything that was on his mind. ¡°Isn¡¯t there only two ways to quit being an aide? Either when His Highness throws you away or when you get married and become so busy that you can¡¯t serve as an aide anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m coming forward to propose.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thinking that it had been delivered properly, the color began to return to Lawrence¡¯s pale face. ¡°Any other purpose besides that?¡± A slow, dreadfully low voice flowed from Ophelia¡¯s back. ¡°None.¡± But truthfully, needless to say, there were some. Because if things didn¡¯t go like this and went as he expected, he wouldn¡¯t bother breaking up. Even if she wanted to break off the engagement, he would have tried to change her mind. He liked Ophelia well enough. Although it was not love at first sight or a passionate love that burned like fire, the emotion based on human liking would have blossomed sufficiently. If it hadn¡¯t been like this. Shouldn¡¯t remaining alive be the priority, regardless of whether there was a human crush or not. It was unexpected that the crown prince was here right now, but what was even more devastating was the crown prince¡¯s love for Ophelia¡­ ¡°Lord Lawrence.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ophelia waved her hand, a thin smile hanging from her lips. ¡°I think there is a very big misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Richard.¡± As she shut her mouth, the drawing room fell into silence; none of their breathing could be heard. Naturally. Catherine nodded hard as if expressing she knew it, and Richard just smiled. As for Lawrence, who had received an answer¡­ his mind was blank. The premise, which had been believed so far, was shattered at once, without a second thought, by the person concerned. The shock of having his firm belief shattered¡­ Lawrence¡¯s face instantly turned red. Judging from the way he often teased her with an easy grin, Catherine thought he would just slide over the pit like a snake even if the situation was like this, but it wasn¡¯t. Lawrence couldn¡¯t say anything for a while and was busy cooling his red face, and Ophelia didn¡¯t say anything else to him. ¡ªYou¡¯re completely mistaken, that¡¯s a delusion. She couldn¡¯t say it like this. By the time Lawrence¡¯s face, which had been dyed as red as the color of Ophelia¡¯s hair, was about to find its original color. Unexpectedly, he spoke first. ¡°I made an absurd misunderstanding.¡± It was a colossal misunderstanding, but he actually didn¡¯t have to apologize because he didn¡¯t harm Ophelia with it. Rather, based on the misunderstanding, he even tried to save her, who seemed to be in trouble. No matter how good the intention was, if the result was terrible, no, if the damage went beyond terrible, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy. However, it was concluded before any damage was done¡­ ¡®Well, before another weird misunderstanding appears, I need to make it clear.¡¯ Ophelia added a further explanation. ¡°The sudden appointment as an aide without any preparation or explanation is due to circumstances that are difficult to announce. Besides, it was me who wanted to become an aide.¡± She did not specifically mention the ¡®difficult circumstances¡¯. To tell the truth, she would have to explain all the series of events that happened after the crown prince was suddenly kidnapped in the chain of infinite regression, but that could never happen. Well, since she said it roughly, each person would imagine a different ¡®difficult situation¡¯. Most probably some kind of deal with the family and the imperial family. Anyway, it was not a lie, was it? ¡°I¡¯ve never been scared or afraid of His Highness, no, Richard. I didn¡¯t become an aide because I was weak or threatened.¡± Repeated fact-checking was an unspoken pressure not to bring out such crazy words again. And Lawrence, who knew it very well, bowed deeply. ¡°I understand, Lady Bolsheik.¡± In response to the neat answer, Ophelia straightened up and let out a light sigh. As Richard looked at her small back, he had to struggle to suppress the desire to hold her by the waist. Lawrence¡¯s completely unexpected misunderstanding with such an unanticipated visitor was resolved in an unexpected way. However, even Richard himself did not know how long his patience, which was formed as a result of this incident and was thin enough to break at any moment, would last. ¡®Will I say it?¡¯ He wanted to grab Ophelia right away and tell her. ¡®I love you. I can¡¯t stand it because I love you.¡¯ He wanted to inhale her, to his heart¡¯s content, to kiss her, and to give her a radiant smile. ¡®Can¡­ Can I?¡¯ What if the moment he said it, she walked away. What if she no longer made eye contact with him or called him by name. Then he wouldn¡¯t even know what to do with himself. ¡®So I will be patient.¡¯ Richard was walking a precarious tightrope between the two options. . It was the third night since all people in the streets and alleys, regardless of gender, age, or status, were rocked by the saint. A corner of a family¡¯s mansion located in the capital. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for this?¡± A shrill voice overturned with excitement cut through the stuffy air. The woman, the owner of the mansion and head of the family, smiled coyly as she stroked the cheek of the handsome male servant standing in front of her. ¡°Be nice and there will be a price.¡± The male servant didn¡¯t answer. He just lowered his eyes. At first glance, he seemed to be obedient, but if you looked at it in another way, he seemed to be ignoring the whole situation. Unlike the male servant, who did not move like a stone statue, the woman could not hold back her excitement and touched his clothes. How long has it been? A black figure reflected in the servant¡¯s eyes, which couldn¡¯t even look like the eyes of a dead fish. The servant silently took one step closer to the woman, to be more precise, towards the woman who was entangled with him, and swung the statue he was holding. ¡ªPujeok. A sound like a watermelon breaking echoed, and at the same time, the woman, who had been groping the servant, slumped without making a sound. Ame: I guess this afraid/proposal misunderstanding has no relation to the fake saint oops (///£þ £þ///) a moment of silence for Lawrence, who was sacrificed for ¡®relationship progression between the novel¡¯s leads¡¯ I¡¯m kinda stoked for the next arc, opening with a bang! Dea: I hope Lawrence can get a nice fiancee, he deserves it after all this! CH 89 The man didn¡¯t even think to pull up his half-removed clothes, just staring down at the corpse with its head blown off. Oddly enough, there was no trace of anger or shame or fear or anxiety on his face. No, it would be accurate to say that there was no feeling. The expression of his sister, who was adjusting his clothes, was also so blank that it was bizarre. Soon after tidying up their clothes, the siblings faced each other and put their foreheads together. The brother spoke first. A low, but excited voice with strange heat flowed from between his lips. ¡°¡­Please forgive us our sins¡­¡± The two prayed for a while and sang in chorus, linking their hands together as if they were making a promise. ¡°As always as you wish.¡± The figure that came to their mind was not an insubstantial god. The only one who saved them. The center of the village and the center of their world. They faithfully fulfilled the mission entrusted to them. The younger sister, who did not even glance at the sprawled corpse of the woman she had killed with her own hands, nodded as if she had done what had to be done. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her brother also did not deny it. He nodded obediently. ¡°Remember. That if you complete your mission, or even if you don¡¯t, you shouldn¡¯t leave a trace behind.¡± Hearing the voice ringing in their ears, her brother and sister willingly volunteered without hesitation. When the intermittent breathing of the two stopped, only cold bodies remained in the place where even the moonlight did not shine. At first glance, it was not talked about much because the heads of the baronies and viscounties who died had nothing in common. In addition, most of them were found in a bad state, obviously while touching servants, or they died in what looked like an accident. And when it came to the servants who died along with them, no one even cared about who died. While the capital was buzzing about the saint, blood was flowing steadily. The blood originating from the village that Raisa Neir created through her infinite regressions, to ruin the marquisate and for her to seize the throne. . At the time when a body was found somewhere and someone¡¯s scream ripped through the dawn air. The sound of a messenger¡¯s quick footsteps resounded in the silent palace. It was early in the morning, but the emperor¡¯s office was like broad daylight. Therefore, the messengers of other countries were able to see the emperor along with all kinds of gold and silver treasures that came with them. He opened his mouth, moistening his dry lips, with a deep bow. ¡°I see Your Majesty. The infinite glory of the Empire and the infinite glory of His Majesty¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough. What is it?¡± When the tired-looking emperor gave the order to put aside the greetings and get down to the main topic, the imperial messenger vomited out the true purpose with a calm face still wet with sweat. ¡°At the news that a candidate for the crown princess seat will soon enter the palace¡­¡± The main thing was in his next words. ¡ªShe says she is going to take the crown princess¡¯ seat? We will send candidates there too! Words without feet could go a thousand miles. (TL/N: ¡®?¡¯ can mean both ¡®horse¡¯ and ¡®words.) The story of the saint¡¯s wild rampage in the temple, to be precise, ¡®going to the imperial palace with the mission of becoming the crown princess¡¯, spread like wildfire across all continents in no time. It was a rumor that anyone would have heard and dismissed as nonsense. However, when word had it that the Imperial Palace was bringing in the saint flowed out, it could no longer be dismissed as nonsense. Not only the kingdoms around the empire, but also distant kingdoms and principalities scrambled to select candidates who could become the crown princess. ¡ªThe Crown Princess of the Empire! Isn¡¯t she the hostess of the next empire! ¡ªWe can¡¯t just stare. Hurry up and select! ¡ªFinally, this day has come. I¡¯ve wondered for so long if there will ever be a crown princess! However, it was through a messenger that the emperor first heard the news that his son was bringing in a crown princess candidate. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t flustered at all, nor did he show that he was hearing it for the first time. He just nodded the same way he did when the messenger first entered. ¡°Right.¡± He kept his mouth shut because he didn¡¯t want to reveal it, but it had been a long time since he had entrusted everything related to the crown prince to the crown prince a few years ago. Even so, it was absurd that the matter was proceeding without the emperor¡¯s approval. However, since the crown prince was Richard, the emperor did not care. If it was Richard¡¯s words, the emperor would stand at the forefront of those who would believe him if he said red bean paste was fermented. Starting with the imperial messenger, messengers from each country arrived at the palace one after another as if they had arranged. They all conveyed the same matter with urgent faces. The emperor mechanically nodded from the throne. ¡°Crown princess candidates from all over the world are allowed to stay in the palace.¡± Since the crown prince would take care of the rest, the emperor went back to his office. On the fourth day, he was still working except for about two or three hours of sleep, but there was no sign of the end of the piled up work due to the restoration of damage caused by the locust swarm. Then, the Imperial Palace began to become busy with unexpected guests. By the time the messengers, who had rushed without a break to the empire, relayed the words and barely put their butts down and rested for a while. Across the empire, noble families that came relatively late were agitated. ¡ªBang! ¡°What! Crown Princess? Wasn¡¯t that just a rumor!¡± ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince told me to bring the saint into the palace.¡± ¡°This is not the time. Hurry up and get ready!¡± It was only natural for all the young ladies who had reached marriageable age as well as those who were still young to start preparing for it. In addition, even the young ladies who had already been secretly arranged to be engaged to a young lord of another family pushed their feet into the group of crown princess candidates, citing the reason that they had not yet been officially engaged. Commoners were blessed with the appearance of the saint. Nobles were frantic over the crown princess selection. It was for different reasons, but the entire empire was getting noisy. And here, Crown Prince Richard, the man who made the entire empire and the continent bustle, was clearing out the paperwork that came up one after another with an indifferent face. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Unable to hide their frustration, Iris and Cooper called for Richard. Ophelia called him too, thinking that since the two of them did, she ought to do so. At Ophelia¡¯s call, Richard¡¯s eyebrows twitched faintly. Your¡­ Highness. The title was definitely used because they were in front of Iris and Cooper, but he didn¡¯t like it. He looked away from the papers and met Ophelia¡¯s eyes. Then Ophelia mouthed out his name and signaled that he should do something about Iris and Cooper¡¯s distressed faces. That was cute, so Richard smiled and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s everything.¡± ¡°Everything! Everything!¡± ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about everything related to the documents here.¡± Iris tried to speak calmly, but the hand that slapped the papers was not at all calm. Ophelia stretched out her neck. She hadn¡¯t seen what was in the documents yet. Because, earlier¡­ Before she could even greet Cooper, who had been in the aide¡¯s office for the first time in a long time, he handed over a bunch of documents to Iris. After a while, Iris, who had been going through the documents at breakneck speed, jumped up with an ashen face and left the aide¡¯s office, and then, with an uncharacteristic hardened face, disappeared with her. Dazed because it happened in the blink of an eye, Ophelia followed them belatedly, gasping for breath. This was how they all ended in Richard¡¯s office. However, no matter how much she tilted her head, she could not find out the contents of the document because it was covered by Iris¡¯ hand. There must be a reason why both Iris and Cooper jumped up like this. ¡®Problem, everything is a problem.¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡­ I have no idea.¡¯ Ophelia impatiently raised her hand. Richard immediately nodded, allowing the question. ¡°Could you please let me know what the problem is!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Both Iris and Cooper let out a short shout. In their hurry, they didn¡¯t even share what the matter was with Ophelia and just ran off. This time too, Richard readily nodded. ¡°Check it out.¡± With the papers in her hands, Ophelia, who had been so curious that her neck seemed to be getting longer and was about to fall out, skimmed through all the words with as much speed as Iris. Before long, she was reading the last page. She took a deep breath, and the next second¡­ ¡°What nonsense is this!¡± A loud voice close to the lion¡¯s roar burst out. Iris and Cooper flinched in surprise, then nodded fervently. And Richard. He erased his nonchalant expression, and with a faint smile on his lips, he asked, ¡°What makes no sense?¡± ¡°The crown princess, the crown princess! It¡¯s not a matter to be decided hastily, like roasting beans over lightning!¡± ¡°Beans in lightning?¡± Iris and Cooper tilted their heads at the unfamiliar analogy, but Richard nodded without saying anything; he was extremely used to such odd situations. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not something that should be dealt with so quickly.¡± ¡°Your Highness! You understand!¡± ¡°Your Highness, finally!¡± The faces of Iris and Cooper were bright and beaming, but Ophelia did not let go of her tension as she stared at Richard. CH 90 Just as expected. Richard added, tilting his head. ¡°One, it¡¯s not a matter to drag on and complicate.¡± In the future, after all these things were over, Richard wanted to hold hands with Ophelia and be by her side, so from the beginning he had planned to do away with all the complicated procedures. Anyway, since even the emperor said that he would not touch anything concerning the crown princess, it should be done according to his will. But of course, since no one knew his thoughts, Iris and Cooper were more urgent than before, and Ophelia bit the insides of her mouth. ¡°Since I have already allowed the saint to enter the palace, there is nothing to prevent others from entering as well.¡± Now that Richard¡¯s words had fallen, he could no longer turn back. Iris and Cooper eventually bowed their heads, but Ophelia just stared blankly at Richard. And he didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. Again. She couldn¡¯t read it again. It was hard to read his thoughts from the golden eyes she faced. Ophelia involuntarily clenched her fists; her uptight nervousness and the sharp thorns of unknown origins stabbing her insides caused her to do so. She had never felt this way before. But this one stabbed deeper than before. Ophelia consciously tightened the reins of her thoughts. ¡°Then, let¡¯s proceed this way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll heed your orders.¡± As Iris and Cooper bowed, so did Ophelia. But she didn¡¯t answer anything. The answer she held in her throat was something she could never tell anyone. At this time, Ophelia, let alone Richard, did not know. The fact that their relationship would change completely in no time. . Selection of the crown princess was approved by the emperor and crown prince. It happened in just a day, no, in a few hours. And, naturally, the news traveled to the Marquisate of Neir, who was in the top five, close to the imperials. Raisa, who had dismissed all the servants, bit off the tips of her nails. It was bleeding, but she didn¡¯t care and chewed on it almost like digging. Cloudy gray eyes were again, looking at the past and the future, not the present. When was it? Since when did the saint appear? Searching the past, she was soon able to recall the time when the saint appeared. The saintess was a variable. A variable she never expected. When she first heard the news that a saint had appeared, she was more interested in the medicine she was distributing than the unrecognized saint. The medicine she had been stocking up to poison her mother reappeared just as it was about to run out. Appearing as a saint, but all she did was give drugs. It was only for a few days that Raisa laughed so much. The saint, whom no one knew where she came from, uttered nonsense that exceeded not only Raisa¡¯s but also everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°The crown prince. Because of that crazy thing!¡± ¡ªKrrrt. The sound of teeth grinding echoed through Raisa¡¯s teeth. She could no longer ignore the fact that it was that saint. In fact, even now, the saint was nothing. It was like a bug that would die if crushed with the fingers. The problem would be the person who summoned the saint. ¡°The crown¡­ prince.¡± Raisa gritted her teeth until her jaw hurt. The ¡®crown princess¡¯ that came out of the mouth of the saint and the ¡®crown princess¡¯ that came out of the mouth of the crown prince have different weights. The difference was so great that it was not even worth comparing. Whatever the saint said could be passed off as a clown¡¯s joke. Whereas¡­ It was said people from all continents were already flocking to the empire to seek the crown prince. So she, too, could not just sit still and watch. She was annoyed and she couldn¡¯t stand it. Raisa had no interest in the crown princess seat in a completely different way from Catherine. What she wanted was the throne, not the spot next to the crown prince. It was hard to endure the fact that she had to move and plot for the position of the crown princess which she was not interested in. But if she just left it alone, it was possible that Sheffield¡¯s crazy hive, or even a smaller family that was at odds with Neir, would become the crown princess. ¡°It¡¯s several times harder than it is now.¡± She had barely managed to get this far. Nothing had been perfectly obtained yet, but it would soon fall one by one into her mouth. ¡®As long as it goes according to plan.¡¯ And she had been working tirelessly to keep things going according to plan. Regression. But, now¡­ ¡°I have to regress.¡± She had never returned since the festival. She scratched the hard cover of the notebook. ¡®I have to do it.¡¯ Because this was a problem that couldn¡¯t be rectified. She could neither cut her mother¡¯s throat right now nor grab the throne. Although her mother had been showing symptoms of addiction, and taking advantage of the confusion of her mind, she had gradually put the family¡¯s affairs into her hands¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not enough yet.¡± Since the speed of addiction was controlled so as to not completely destroy her. Just to take her power away slowly. Raisa¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with anxiety. It was because of one person that she knew she had to return, but she couldn¡¯t do it willingly. The crown prince. Raisa clenched her chin, which trembled involuntarily. She applied enough force that she could hear the friction of bones, but the trembling did not stop. On that festival day, the fear he carved into her bones brought her death before her first regression. Her gray eyes, which had been shining brightly as she weighed her mother, the medicine, and the Marquisate of Neir, became blurred in an instant. Wasn¡¯t that what humans were like? It takes a very, very long time to develop good habits and make them a lifestyle. But bad things come back very quickly, whether it be habits, emotions, or whatever. Like mocking the time spent away from them. Raisa was returning very quickly to the time before the regressions. However, because she was the person involved, she didn¡¯t realize it. In addition, she had no one she was close to, so she had no one to tell her about it. Her eyes reddened as if the blood vessels had burst. Raisa¡¯s lips parted. ¡°Come in.¡± The two servants who were waiting outside the door immediately entered at the horrifying scratching voice. They couldn¡¯t look up, so they couldn¡¯t see what kind of face Raisa was making. And the next moment. ¡ªChack! ¡±Quaaaaagh!¡± It was an unfamiliar sound, but it was also a sound that at some point became familiar. The short, freckled servant standing on the left screamed and grabbed his ear. Before the two servants even noticed what had happened, they, who were just in the wrong place and at the wrong time, had to scream and beg until their voices were hoarse. In time, Raisa, who caused the two people to be covered in blood, gasped. She took a deep breath, throwing away the iron whip that she was holding. The smell of blood poked deep into her nose, but it wasn¡¯t bad. Yes, she felt a little better. Right now, she couldn¡¯t just take someone to the torture chamber and have fun. So, shouldn¡¯t she release the pent up stress like this? The servants lying at her feet were already out of her line of sight. It was unknown if they were dead or alive. Catching her breath leaving behind the horrors she had created, Raisa finally made up her mind. ¡°I must regress.¡± At least, the possibility of killing the crown prince was higher when there were people around him than when he was alone. Raisa hadn¡¯t even thought about why, because she had been sending assassins to kill him for a long, very long time. She then groped around for a calling cord to call a certain servant. Immediately upon her call, the servant appeared and Raisa gave an order. ¡°Send the assassins. To the party where candidates for the crown princess gather.¡± The target wasn¡¯t stated, but the servant just bowed deeply and disappeared as if he was used to it. Leaving without answering was something she would normally be angry with. However, that servant was an exception. What¡¯s the point of listening to a man whose tongue was cut out? ¡°This regression will be fine. It has to be fine.¡± Raisa repeated to herself several times. Drops of blood formed on the tips of her bitten fingers, then spread, but she didn¡¯t even realize it. Because she still wasn¡¯t looking at the present. . Soon after, a huge banquet was held in the Imperial Palace. It was an opportunity for the ladies who gathered like a cloud in the palace, while for some others, a party where all the candidates for the crown princess were gathered was a nightmare. The night was ripening, and a certain princess from a good kingdom or a particular young lady from a noble family arrived one after another, filling the hall. How long did things continue like that? The time when almost everyone had come, and really only the ladies of prestigious families, such as Sheffield or Neir, who anyone would turn at the mere mention of their name, did not arrive. The loud voice of the palace servant, announcing the arrival of the saint, rang out in the hall. It was the entry of a saint who was rumored throughout the entire empire, or perhaps even the entire continent, due to the selection of the crown princess. Soon the saint entered the hall. She dressed all white as she did when she came out on the street, and, yes, her eyes lowered as innocent as a real wild flower blooming alone among the fake jewel flowers that were ¡®decorated¡¯ and flashing. But to their great surprise¡­ CH 91 Surprisingly, no one in the hall paid attention to the saint. Even those who saw her simply glanced at her and turned their eyes away. Wasn¡¯t it said that indifference was more terrifying than cursing to those who wanted attention? Whatever the reaction of the people that the saint, who appeared at a very late hour like the protagonist of this party, was hoping for, it would never have been something like this. ¡®Oh my god, it¡¯s the saint. How holy she is.¡¯ ¡®Saint. Will everyone become saints if they suddenly appear from somewhere and say that?¡¯ What she wanted was a scene of people talking, whether it was favorable or not. She touched her white, dust-free dress and blinked her eyes stained with bewilderment. Someone. Anyone. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be whispering something? ¡®I am a saint.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t she a woman who received a mission from God to become the crown princess? ¡®But, what does this indifference mean?¡¯ Whether the saint was taken aback or not, those gathered in the hall were busy trying to keep each other in check. That would be too. ¡°Wow¡­ Oh my God, is it the lady I¡¯m looking at right now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know how many people fell in front of her mansion while singing about her beauty in the rain for three days and nights.¡± ¡°Oh my, who is that?¡± ¡°Oh! A voice that can¡¯t be found anywhere else in the world!¡± ¡°My God. You¡¯re the author of the book that made a mark in the business world. That book is still my favorite.¡± ¡°That person over there¡­ oh!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you lower that fan? She¡¯s the one who¡¯ll cut your fingers off with it!¡± Truly, the beauties of the whole continent, the geniuses of the world, all of whom had only been heard through rumors, were all gathered in this hall. Since there were not just one or two people whom bards could sing praises of till they were hoarse, there was no way a saint, especially one without special abilities, could get attention. Could it have worked if she could radiate divine power and raise the dead? In this hall, it was more impossible for a saint to attract attention with her pretty face and white clothes than to pluck a star from the sky. Although the saint was at a loss, she did not retreat to the corner. Instead, she stood in the center of her crowd. This was also possible because no one even looked at her, let alone talk to her. ¡°In a way, I¡¯d say I¡¯m lucky.¡± Ophelia shook her head as she leaned back in the shadow of the wall where light had deflected. This was the first time she had seen the saint in person, but anything she planned would be of no use. ¡®Should I ask Richard?¡¯ Did he know that it would become like this from the moment he willingly invited the saint into the palace? ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Ophelia opened her eyes dimly. Judging from the many experiences she had with him¡­ ¡®He is probably just trying to get her to open up by herself, since he is too lazy to confront.¡¯ In the end, it must be because he was Richard that his judgment was perfectly correct. She lifted her glass, sipped some wine, and widened her eyes. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to remember.¡± Lawrence approached Ophelia, standing a couple of steps away from her and greeting her politely. ¡°It¡¯s the second time you¡¯ve tasted it.¡± ¡°Are there others?¡± ¡°No. Unfortunately, that was the only thing that crossed the threshold of the Imperial Palace.¡± Ophelia did not back down from him who took a step closer. They weren¡¯t alone, and in such a crowded place, they couldn¡¯t unnaturally widen their distance and talk loudly. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t mistake the taste of the wine and sent it properly to the Imperial Palace, so I¡¯d say it¡¯s fortunate.¡± Ophelia finished the wine. She didn¡¯t say anything to his joke, which made fun of the embarrassing misunderstandings of her and Richard. If it had been the young master or lady of another family, even if that person was the next head of a family that was as large as the Marquisate of Sheffield, Ophelia would have avoided it. There was no way she couldn¡¯t do so when she could avoid the sensitivity of trained assassins. But the one in front of her was Lawrence Sheffield. ¡°Last time, I committed a lot of rudeness. I purposely sought out the lady to express my apology.¡± She couldn¡¯t openly ignore him, who deliberately found her hiding place in the shadows which evaded many people¡¯s eyes and bowed his head. He might be the next head of the Sheffield family, but above all, wasn¡¯t he Catherine¡¯s older brother? Catherine, with whom Ophelia had gone through that day with, hesitated uncharacteristically and even asked. ¡°Would His Highness the Crown Prince suddenly slit the neck of that idiot, no, my brother?¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Yes. But¡­¡± Catherine had always cursed at Lawerence¡¯s stupidity, often calling him incorrigible, but she seemed to be worried about him too. Ophelia had to pat Catherine¡¯s hand for a long time to reassure her. ¡°If you keep apologizing like that, then my words that there was no need to worry would be pointless.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only doing what I should. Feeling apologetic towards you.¡± Such small conversations flowed quite smoothly. Lawrence Sheffield was easy to talk to, and Ophelia didn¡¯t exactly hate his silly jokes. It wasn¡¯t particularly nice, but it was better than the awkward silence, so Ophelia agreed with him quite sincerely. Then, suddenly, she realized something strange. Of course, Ophelia tried to stick to the wall as much as possible, but Lawrence didn¡¯t show any signs of that. Still, no one approached them. People glanced over, but just indifferently turned their heads. Even if Ophelia¡¯s presence has been erased to the extent that they could barely notice her¡­ Lawrence? ¡°Lord Lawrence.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you stay here like this?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the next Marquis of Sheffield.¡± A lot was implied in the short answer. A person in that position did not even greet others, let alone converse with them. Was it okay? Lawrence chuckled. ¡°Fortunately, my face isn¡¯t very well known.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, but I didn¡¯t know that no one would come this far.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s less annoying and nice. And¡­¡± The pride on his face was evident as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need to create a relationship with the people here right now.¡± ¡®I guess so.¡¯ Ophelia was quickly convinced. It was the Imperial Marquisate of Sheffield after all. He could face anyone at any time if he wanted to. ¡°And today is Catherine¡¯s time to play, not mine.¡± There was a saying that even a tiger would come if one mentioned it. (TL/N: probably the Korean version of ¡®speak of the devil¡¯.) Right then, Ophelia saw Catherine walking into the hall. Catherine, whose eyes met Lawrence first, grimly scrunched up her face and soon turned her head, and her eyes met Ophelia. Ophelia waved slightly at Catherine. Iris was seen barely stopping Catherine, who was about to approach in a natural order. Ophelia conveyed gratitude to Iris with her mouth. Hours before this party. ¡°Inspection? You want to attend a party but not be seen by anyone?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s about the saint attending a party. Saying more than this is difficult.¡± ¡°Is it confidential?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how it is.¡± With embarrassment, Iris waved her hand at Ophelia, who smiled with her eyebrows lowered. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve been ridiculously jealous of you before, but not now.¡± Ophelia smiled and hugged Iris tightly. Iris whispered as she returned the hug. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but don¡¯t get hurt. And don¡¯t get sick. If I see it, I¡¯ll stop Catharine from running to you.¡± ¡°Yes. thank you.¡± Contrary to Ophelia¡¯s thoughts, the saint, who was the subject of the investigation she had told Iris about at the time, had nothing more to observe. But the party was just beginning. ¡®Now that Catherine Sheffield has appeared, there is only more¡­¡¯ Then, as if to prove Ophelia¡¯s thoughts, the voice of the attendant announcing the Marchioness of Neir was heard. While keeping an eye on the slowly opening hall door, Ophelia uttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to end this conversation.¡± The moment Lawrence was about to reply. ¡ªThud. With the heavy sound of the tip of the spear hitting the floor, the hall was enveloped in silence for a moment. It was the appearance of the one everyone had been waiting for. ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is entering it!¡± The voice of the attendant resounded in the hall, where even the sound of breathing had died down, and the curtains on the other side of the main entrance were lifted, revealing a golden lion. CH 92 In the suffocating silence, Richard, as always, did not care at all about the stares poking at him, maintaining an indifferent expression. Standing on a not very high platform, he looked around the hall and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± As soon as those words fell, the entire hall, which had been in a vacuum, returned to life. At the same time as the atmosphere, which had subsided, increased, those in the hall moved at the same time, regardless of who was first. And their destination was the same. Just like bees that swarm to honey, like butterflies that gather to flowers. Or like a moth jumping into a flame. Everyone gathered around the imperial crown prince, Richard. Of course, the young ladies and princesses of each kingdom or principality who had come to the empire to become the crown princess, as well as the young ladies and nobility of the empire, regardless of age or gender, hurried their steps. However, even as they were swarming like that, they stopped at a certain distance from Richard and just hovered in place. If they took one more step, they could get closer to him than the others. However, no one had been able to take that step. It was as if there was a glass wall between the people and Richard that was so transparent that it was invisible to the naked eye, but definitely existed. Richard was looking at all of them, but none of them caught his eye. Was there anyone who had the courage to dare to approach? And stare straight into those cool, dry, indescribable golden eyes? While they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Richard, let alone look at each other, they couldn¡¯t move forward or step back. Cooper, who watched it from beginning to end, clicked his tongue. ¡°How can any of them be the crown princess if they can¡¯t even take a single step foward?¡± Iris and Catherine also nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a difficult person to get close to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard.¡± Catherine reflexively shrugged her shoulders. That overwhelming life force that had spewed out towards Lawrence. Who did that? It was said that when people feel unbearable fear, their limbs stiffen, the hair on their whole body stands on end, and they could not even blink. She didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to go through something like that herself. No killing intent was flowing now, but if someone somehow went against his will, there was a good chance that she would witness that vicious murder again. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s scary.¡± Shaking her head, Catherine crossed her arms and took a step back. Iris patted the back of her hand with a puzzled look at Catherine¡¯s silent sign that she didn¡¯t even want to say hello. Cooper let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s much better than facing the saint alone, but if this happens, it will become more and more difficult to have a crown princess to attend to.¡± ¡°First of all, you should get the ball rolling.¡± ¡°Oh yes.¡± Cooper took a step towards Richard, crossing the tacitly drawn line. He bowed his head with utmost respect. ¡°Glory to the Empire. I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± When Cooper came forward, the air around Richard visibly softened. It was because Cooper requested so before he went to the podium. ¡°Your Highness. If no one greets you¡­ No, they can¡¯t. So if I step out¡­¡± Richard did not turn a blind eye to Cooper¡¯s earnest face, though he did not give a long explanation. ¡®I did give him a lot of work to get rid of the time he can spend with Ophelia.¡¯ Richard stared at Cooper and opened his mouth. ¡°Halsey.¡± It was a short answer, but it was enough. Did they say that only the first step was difficult? As the road to Richard opened, everyone¡¯s mouths began to open at the same time. ¡°I see Your Highness. I¡­¡± ¡°Infinite glory¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± All kinds of voices rang out, but Richard did not raise an eyebrow. And two people were looking at those who behaved like that. Ophelia and Lawrence had different facial expressions. Lawrence put on a weary face as he found Catherine walking further and further away from the group. Then he laughed blankly. ¡°Oh, that one too¡­ I told her not to do that too blatantly.¡± He knew that Catherine had no interest in the crown prince himself, let alone the crown princess seat. However, it was bad for her to step back with such a disgusted face. After all, she was the lady of the Marquisate of Sheffield, and she has a duty to do socially. Even if her interest in being the crown princess wasn¡¯t as much as a chick¡¯s tears, she would have to show her face and greet him as the daughter of Marquis Sheffield. Letting out a sigh, Lawrence smiled at Catherine, who seemed unwilling to move, and shrugged his shoulders. Without seeing what kind of face Ophelia was making, he spoke as lightly as before. ¡°Looking at that, no one can touch the crown princess no matter who she is. Because His Highness the Crown Prince will be by her side.¡± It was something anyone would say, but no answer came back. At that, Lawrence took his gaze away from Richard, turning to Ophelia, then hesitated. She was obviously expressionless, but for a moment, he felt a chill run down his back. Was it because the expressionless face was unfamiliar because he had always seen her smile or talk politely? That occurred to him. Lawrence examined Ophelia in a little more detail, as it had not been long since he almost had measles due to an absurd misunderstanding. However, no matter how carefully he observed her, it just deepened the conviction that she was never expressionless. He spoke directly to Ophelia to confirm what he was thinking, so as not to repeat the previous mistake. ¡°The competition for the position of crown princess is enormous.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was a calm and short answer, but the moment Lawrence tried to say something else¡­ ¡°It¡¯s really a mess.¡± The voice was too cold even for herself to hear, so Ophelia, startled by herself, covered her mouth with one of her hands. It was clear that the people surrounding Richard were a mess, fighting fiercely and struggling with power, but there was no need to say it out loud. Indeed. In an instant, spikes sprouted in her insides and stabbed her whole body. Those mean words glided over the tip of her tongue, and she could hardly bear the corners of her mouth. It was a feeling that had suddenly come to her before, now turning her inside out. Ophelia tried her best to suppress it, which was now becoming more and more clear, and the more she pushed down the emotion, the more her presence faded. At one point, her eyes met Richard¡¯s. Even though Lawrence, who was right beside her, was looking at her, she killed her presence so much that he didn¡¯t feel her presence, like a midday ghost. Richard found Ophelia. He always did. Anytime, anywhere, whatever she did. His eyes always followed her. And she too¡­ Ophelia opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. And Lawrence laughed bitterly when he realized that although Ophelia was by his side, her eyes did not see him at all. ¡®His Highness the Crown Prince and Lady Bolsheik.¡¯ ¡®I thought His Highness cared for her too much, but it seems that was not the case.¡¯ ¡®Well, I got dumped before I even confessed.¡¯ Lawrence did not love Ophelia ardently or fall in love with her at first sight, she was the first person in his life that he liked romantically. Even if he was rejected, he wanted to leave at least the last memories of her. If a person refused a big request, he or she would be generous to a relatively small request. Since she rejected the marriage proposal, she might allow a dance. It was an excellent calculation by Lawrence Sheffield. ¡°Lady Bolsheik.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I want to send you a marriage proposal.¡± It was so out of the blue that she instantly thought it was a joke that crossed the line too much. However, Lawrence¡¯s voice that followed was so serious that it was almost impossible to laugh. ¡°Before I officially send it, I ask for permission from the lady.¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes, which had been staring at Richard, turned to Lawrence. She looked at him anew, who resembled Catherine. The day she first met him, she thought that he was a ¡®first-class groom¡¯. However, that thought was more like a middle-aged woman who said ¡®Oh, that¡¯s true¡¯ to a young man in the neighborhood. She had never seen him as a marriage partner or as a man. ¡°Give up on Sheffield.¡± Even if Richard hadn¡¯t warned her so much, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of love or romance with Lawrence. ¡®First of all, the impression of being Catherine¡¯s older brother is so strong that though we haven¡¯t even met a few times, he feels like family¡­¡¯ Perhaps she was still misunderstanding something, so Ophelia asked to confirm. ¡°Isn¡¯t that already over?¡± Lawrence shook his head at Ophelia, who didn¡¯t even hide her suspicion from her eyes. ¡°No. My terrible misunderstanding is over, but I was serious about proposing to you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t accept it.¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t bother to mention the marriage proposal, but her voice was so firm that even a monkey could tell that it was a complete refusal. Then Lawrence let out a short sigh and shrugged. The corner of his mouth was lifted in the same way as when he dealt with Catherine. Ame: Ophelia is jealous? Jealousy is normally bad but it¡¯s good for r/s development! And Lawrence, I humbly suggest for your skills to be better used in the crown prince¡¯s aides¡¯ office ^o^ Dea: Oh Lawrence, everytime i think he¡¯s in the clear, he finds new ways of endangering his own life¡­ CH 93 Lawrence, who had been waiting for something without saying anything for a while, opened his mouth. ¡°Then the first and the last.¡± Contrary to his mischievous smile, Lawrence held out his hand politely towards Ophelia. ¡°Will you please dance with me?¡± Just in time, the instrumental was changing into a dance. It couldn¡¯t have been more natural. At that, Ophelia laughed. ¡°Did you wait until the song changed?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The clever answer was like a mischievous prank from an older brother who didn¡¯t exist, so she didn¡¯t feel too bad about it. ¡°You said it¡¯s the first and the last, so how can I refuse?¡± Dancing once didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t observe the saint. Besides, she could naturally see the whole hall from different angles as she danced, which was a pretty cool idea. Ophelia glanced at the saint, who was somehow trying to get to Richard in the middle of the crowd, and hesitated. It was because gray eyes were caught at the end of her field of vision. Raisa Neir was not with Richard. Instead, she was moving little by little somewhere. ¡®Where is she going?¡¯ Ophelia was about to narrow her eyes. ¡°Lady? My hand¡­ I¡¯m becoming quite embarrassed.¡± At Lawrence¡¯s words, Ophelia bowed her head slightly as an apology and was about to extend her hand. The hairs all over her body stood up as her pupils constricted. ¡°Assassination¡­¡± Before the single word spilled from Ophelia¡¯s lips was finished. ¡ªKwachang! The huge chandelier that had been shining in the center of the hall fell to the floor, and in an instant the whole hall became a mess. ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡± ¡°Raid! Raid!¡± ¡°Ugh, ugh.¡± Most of those in the hall were confused by the sudden situation and the surroundings that were noticeably darker than before. ¡°What is this!¡± Lawrence reached out for Ophelia as the chandelier fell, but she wasn¡¯t there. He looked around with an indescribable expression. It was more embarrassing to miss Ophelia than the assassin¡¯s attack, but it wasn¡¯t the time to be like this. ¡°Catherine!¡± The back of Lawrence, who ran into the center of the hall shouting his sister¡¯s name, went by. Ophelia was in the shadows, just two steps away from her earlier spot. In the midst of everyone¡¯s confusion, the corners of her mouth raised. ¡®Isn¡¯t this an opportunity?¡¯ After the failure to regress to the festival, Ophelia couldn¡¯t believe she was given such an opportunity to observe while thinking about where and how to stab Raisa. ¡°The crown princess selection, I couldn¡¯t just leave such a variable¡­ Oh!¡± Ophelia tilted her head after hitting the back of the head of the assassin passing by. Would Richard allow this regression? Since he said he would not regress anymore, the possibility of slaughtering all the assassins right now was not low. Furthermore¡­ ¡°I know it¡¯s related to regression, but how do you know if she has been making us regress or not?¡± The experience at the festival convinced her that Raisa had something to do with this infinite return. That she could regress, that she had all of those memories, and that Marchioness Neir didn¡¯t even know about it. But she couldn¡¯t be sure, she couldn¡¯t simply cover the overwhelming frequency of sent assassins by, ¡®Oh, Raise Neir is making the regression!¡¯ ¡°I have to make her confess¡­¡± By what means? ¡ª Around the time Ophelia tilted her head and grabbed another assassin by the collar and put him to the floor¡­ The saint was rolling on the floor. She was completely absent-minded. It wasn¡¯t because blood splatters or people¡¯s screams were ripping her ears. For her, who was born and raised in the back alley, it was an everyday occurrence that she was accustomed to. ¡°Huh¡­ This is the Imperial Palace!¡± The saint, who took a few steps back from a fainting young lady, couldn¡¯t close her gaping mouth. There was mayhem everywhere. Of course, unlike the back alley, this place was very, very bright, and the knights tried to stop the chaos. The fact that she had to take care of her own life was nothing special to her. No matter how good the knights were, this was where a lot of people gathered. Weren¡¯t many of them high-ranking people who had never had any hesitation in rolling on the floor to save their lives, like those who live in the back alleys? Her instinctive sense of danger screamed, and she swallowed dry saliva. ¡°I¡¯m really going to die like this.¡± Stabbed by a blind knife, hit on the wrong spot by something flying, or being killed was one thing. ¡°Ugh! It wasn¡¯t in the contract to die like this!¡± The contract the saintess made as she desperately crawled toward the wall while lying flat on the floor was simple. ¡°Saint? Who will believe that nonsense?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tough time, believe it or not, you can get some attention. Interest soon turns into money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but.¡± ¡°And the most important thing is to enter the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°What bullshit are¡­¡± ¡°No, listen.¡± The saint recalled that time, and quickly fell to the floor to avoid the unknown fragments flying at her face. ¡°As expected, I shouldn¡¯t have trusted a druggie.¡± Her immaculately clean white clothes and accessories were marked with red wine and people¡¯s footprints, but she did not stop crawling. ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s a contract or not. It¡¯s crazy to target the Imperial Palace from the beginning!¡± At that instant, the saint who created countless suspicions and drew people¡¯s eyes disappeared from the world so absurdly that it would make people laugh. The situation was so chaotic that she seemingly evaporated in a second. ¡ª From the moment the assassin first appeared and dropped the chandelier, Ophelia stood still and looked at one person. Raisa Neir. In the midst of chaos in all directions, she was safely protected by one of the best swords on the continent. It was unknown if it was heavenly luck or if she had created it, so it was impossible to determine whether the assassin was sent by her or not. Ophelia frowned. Should she just kidnap and torture like Raisa Neir did? Almost immediately, she shook her head hard to brush off the thoughts that had gone to extremes. Still, she didn¡¯t want to mess with anything less than human. Now wasn¡¯t the time to choose between cold or dry rice, but considering how she hadn¡¯t tried other methods yet, she thought she should leave it as the last one. (TL/N: ¡®not the time to choose between cold or dry rice¡¯ = to not be picky/choosy.) Dodging the knife flying over her head, Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened as she reached out her hand. She pulled Lawrence by the collar more violently than gracefully. It really was just a coincidence. It was unbelievable that Lawrence appeared right in front of her nose, just before the back of his neck was cut by the assassin¡¯s sword. Ophelia, who had saved his life with spinal cord reflexes, came within breaths of Lawrence, whose eyes were wider than hers. And there was someone who captured that moment in his eyes. Richard, who had been suppressing his heart for Ophelia and enduring it, finally exploded. ¡ªKwaaaak. The sound of an assassin¡¯s neck snapping in Richard¡¯s grip resounded ferociously. At the same time, the air that wrapped around his body became an extremely sharp blade and swept around like a storm, and his golden eyes sank darker than the pitch-black night without a crescent moon. Not even a single drop of blood could be seen on the bodies of the assassins who fell around him without a scream or shout. Regardless, Richard¡¯s immediate area emanated a terrible bloody smell. The assassin, clutching a dagger and lunging at him, died the second he realized that a blade was in Richard¡¯s hand. And Richard wasn¡¯t even looking at the assassin. His gaze was only on one person. Just on Ophelia. He didn¡¯t explode because she was in danger of dying, as in novels, movies, or dramas. It wasn¡¯t that she was hit or badly wounded by her knife instead of him, and exploded in his arms, bleeding. He exploded because she saved Lawrence from death. It was an explosion that would frighten anyone who heard it, but yes. From one really trivial and simple look, of Ophelia taking Lawrence by the collar and saving him from the crisis. Richard¡¯s patience, which had been showing the bottom, snapped. It was because it reminded him of the time when Ophelia first met him head-on. She grabbed him by the collar and said, ¡®Let¡¯s live together¡¯. Even if Ophelia, the person involved, heard his thoughts, she would have waved her hand, saying it was nonsense. Well¡­ Wasn¡¯t there this saying? When you said goodbye, it seemed that all the breakup songs in the world were telling your story. Although it wasn¡¯t parting, it was a feeling very similar to that that had ignited the fuse for Richard to explode. Richard laughed ferociously, and with great menace. Ame: oh my goodness, where should I start¡­? Lawrence, you¡­ Fake saint, umm¡­ Richard, ehh¡­ oh forget it, yay PANDEMONIUM! I got my potato chips and soda, someone bring the popcorn please! Dea: i¡¯ve got my popcorn and i¡¯m ready for the next chapter, it¡¯s about to go down!! CH 94 ¡ªKwajik. As he kicked the floor, the floor of the hall caved in and cracked like a spider¡¯s web. Richard, who approached Ophelia at once¡ªliterally in the blink of an eye¡ªdid not hesitate. Before Lawrence was even surprised by his sudden appearance that was as if he had fallen from the sky, Richard reached out toward Ophelia. ¡°Richa¡­¡± Widening her eyes like a rabbit, Ophelia¡¯s vision suddenly jumped up. Instinctively, she put her arms around Richard¡¯s neck, and the two of them disappeared in an instant, just like when he appeared. Lawrence blinked, his eyes almost popping out, and then closed his mouth. He couldn¡¯t tell if this was a dream or reality, or what the hell was going on. But his perplexity did not last long. That bewilderment soon turned to astonishment. ¡°That¡­ what?¡± His vision was stained red. To be precise, the entire sky beyond the huge window was dyed red like a bright fire. Soon after, the people who were confused also stopped at the same time as if someone pressed pause. ¡ªThud! ¡ªKuggeung! It was because the eardrums were torn, and a roar so loud that the body vibrated came from all directions. Thunder? At that moment, what most people thought of was thunder and lightning. But the area didn¡¯t shine. It was only stained red. One by one, people lifted their hardened necks and looked at the sky beyond the window. All of them, including Lawrence, saw the same sight. ¡°I¡­ what is that?¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡°G¡­ God!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhh.¡± Their eyes were filled with a mixture of meaningless moans and sighs, filled with the night sky burning red. Among those stunned, Raisa was no exception. She made an indescribable expression as she watched the sky pouring red fireballs. She felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Like this¡­ It must be an unavoidable disaster. There was an unimaginable, catastrophic event that shook and caused the entire empire to collapse. There was also the rumination in which the empire was submerged by an unexpected flood. But all of that was just a vanished future. ¡®That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t really care until now¡­¡¯ This reminded her of the locust swarm, a disaster that left severe damage to the entire empire and disappeared, not the future that had suddenly returned and disappeared. Three disasters and now. ¡°Accident?¡± Could it be a coincidence? It was already the fourth disaster, if she added the unimaginable misfortune unfolding right in front of her eyes. Not just an ordinary disaster, but literally a disaster in which the empire sunk and the continent collapsed.. ¡°Coincidence¡­ it won¡¯t happen¡­¡± Raisa, who could not forget those words to the end, stared blankly at the rising flames across the capital eating the night, It wasn¡¯t until after seeing the rain of fire from the sky, the fourth sign of the collapse of the world¡­ That she realized that something was going very, very wrong. It was not even about her personal matters, nor about her mother or the crown prince¡­ ¡°The sky is falling!¡± Somebody screamed. ¡®Yes. The sky is falling.¡¯ The world was crumbling. Just as the earth had collapsed, this time, the sky was collapsing. No one said it, but everyone must be thinking the same thing. The end. The world was coming to an end. Raisa, like everyone else who didn¡¯t even know of regression, collapsed on the spot. Even though she knew she could regress, she couldn¡¯t overcome the feeling of helplessness that surged like a tidal wave at the sight of the whole sky burning. At that moment, for the first time since the regressions, her gray eyes were seeing reality. . While the whole sky was dyed crimson and rain of fire fell, Richard¡¯s steps across the corridors of the Imperial Palace were too fast. Ophelia, who closed her eyes in his arms, could hear the sound of the air ripping and a roar mixed in between. How long did this continue? The place where Richard stopped was neither a garden covered with roses that made you wonder just by looking at it, nor a special room glittering with jewels so bright that you couldn¡¯t open your eyes. A dark hallway in one corner of the Imperial Palace. The only thing that illuminated Ophelia and Richard was the red light that colored the entire sky. With utmost care, Richard placed Ophelia down, as if handling a fragile glass doll. After sitting her on the window sill, he stretched out his hand toward her, but soon took it back. Ophelia tightly squeezed her eyes shut and opened them, her neck shrinking at the sound of the rumbling in her ears. In time, Richard slowly lifted her chin. When a light as red as Ophelia¡¯s red hair illuminated her round forehead, then from her brow to the smooth bridge of her nose and down to her pouty lips that parted a little. He couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Richard¡¯s eyes did not see the fire rain falling from the sky. It was not enough to contain only Ophelia, he wanted to see her even though he was already looking at her. He couldn¡¯t see anything but her. And her eyes were full of him. No, Richard wouldn¡¯t have cared even if he had seen the red rain covering the sky. The feelings that pierced his heart again and again, grasping and shaking it, and burst out like an explosion. Richard caressed Ophelia¡¯s lower lip and expressed his heart, which he couldn¡¯t hide anymore because he was so anxious. ¡°Love.¡± The sincerity that echoed in a voice that was lower and deeper than the pit of that abyss. ¡°I love you. Ophelia. I love you.¡± That simple confession without any rhetoric touched Ophelia¡¯s heart more than any splendid praise. In his golden eyes, she was the only one in the world. He couldn¡¯t think of anyone else besides her, and he couldn¡¯t hold anything else in his eyes. Richard confessed again and again his overflowing emotions, the love like a seed so small that he didn¡¯t even notice it had sprouted and grew into a tree big enough to envelop the whole heart before he knew it. ¡°I love you. My love for you¡­¡± His breath was hot to the touch, but the palms on Ophelia¡¯s cheeks were cold as ice with tension. ¡°I love you.¡± His confession close to a whisper, fading away. It was sudden. To the point where he didn¡¯t know how else to express it. However, Ophelia¡¯s heart was so turbulent that she couldn¡¯t even feel it. His words of love were without any analogy or pedantic expression. So she couldn¡¯t misunderstand or get confused at all. Her. Richard put her in his heart. ¡®He loves me, he said.¡¯ Ophelia didn¡¯t know what to do. Because an unfamiliar heart was striding forward and stirring up her insides. It was a feeling she knew for sure. To put a name to it, it would be overwhelming excitement, joy, delight, and the underlying love¡­ However, since it had been a long time since Ophelia felt it, she was not used to it, so her whole body felt weak. The strong arms holding her were certainly something she had already become accustomed to, having supported each other dozens or even hundreds of times. But even the steely arms and the warmth pulling her back made her breathless. In the area that filled up, she picked up her breath again and again, but her heart was beating wildly, so no matter how much she inhaled, her breath was not enough. The sound of Ophelia¡¯s rapidly beating heart echoed clearly in Richard¡¯s ears. Richard whispered in Ophelia¡¯s ear as she exhaled in his arms. ¡°You told me.¡± The low voice ringing in Ophelia¡¯s ears was louder than the roar of the rain of fire that tore the heavens apart. ¡°Even if you have someone you love, you can¡¯t do anything about it because the other person can forget all that time with just one regression.¡± ¡®That¡­ have I ever¡­¡¯ Richard remembered Ophelia¡¯s words, which she herself could not remember. Because he wanted to grab even just a little bit, even just a little piece of the one he loved. There was urgency in his voice. ¡°But, as long as the other party doesn¡¯t forget¡­¡± The large hand that slipped off Ophelia¡¯s cheek and covered her hand was colder than an ice field filled with tension. ¡°¡­You said you could love.¡± Silence passed between the two facing each other. Time passed so slowly that they could clearly see even the blinking of the other¡¯s eyes and the trembling of the eyelashes. During that time, their insides were mixed with all sorts of emotions. Waiting for an answer that never came back, Richard¡¯s heart tightened and he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡®What should I do? What should I do with you, no.¡¯ ¡®What should I not do to you?¡¯ He feared that his momentary seething desires would harm her. Fearing to injure Ophelia, Richard released her from his arms. A cold wind blew in between the two people who were tightly facing each other. Richard¡¯s mouth opened, but his face slowly contorted, unable to say anything. Because he couldn¡¯t wait any longer for an answer. ¡®The moment the word ¡®no¡¯ comes out of her mouth¡­¡¯ ¡®I, to Ophelia¡­¡¯ A cold hand touched Richard¡¯s cheek as he tried to turn away from Ophelia with a miserable look on his face. CH 95 The soft hands were trembling, but there was no fear or apprehension with the slow strokes of his eyes and cheeks. Then Ophelia cupped Richard¡¯s cheek with her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know. No, I know. I know.¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about. She was just in a hurry to catch him who was trying to leave. She opened her mouth somehow, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She would rather pull anything out since her head was in a jumbled state. But it was just white and empty, and only one thing clearly came to mind in it. Love¡­ It was love. ¡°Richard said¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m in love with you.¡± As he said that, he collapsed, unable to turn around. As if in penitence, Richard knelt at Ophelia¡¯s feet and took her hand as she stroked his cheek. His lips touched her cold palm. Deeply kissing, and saying nothing. Even so, it was clearly heard in Ophelia¡¯s ears. His confession of ¡®I love you¡¯. Ophelia looked down at him. This was the second time she had looked down at him like this. The first time¡­ Yes, it was when she kidnapped him. Back then, she looked down at him like this, wondering what to say. Ophelia slowly lowered her body so that their eye levels were the same. As she kissed Richard¡¯s eyelids, which were closed, golden eyes reappeared. Ophelia spoke with an expression that made it hard to determine if she was laughing or crying. ¡°¡­I was jealous.¡± Numerous gazes and smiles toward him in the hall. Her stomach twisted, and she felt cold as if she had swallowed ice in her stomach. Because one of those people would stand by him. It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether or not the woman who stood by him was qualified. No matter who came, even if the real heroine of the novel came, she would have said that she was not good enough to stand by him. It was a different feeling from the total loyalty that Iris or Cooper felt. Ophelia laughed as if crying. The moment she realized that she loved Richard was never beautiful. No, it couldn¡¯t be beautiful, it was ugly. Her heart beat only for him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when she saw him, and she felt that the whole world was like heaven when she was with him. If she had realized that she loved him, would she have been able to say it a little more confidently? ¡°You¡­ whoever swears an oath to be with you for the rest of your life, standing by your side and bathed in a rain of flowers¡­¡± Ophelia¡¯s throat clogged up and she shut her mouth, and Richard just stared at her indifferently. ¡°¡­I thought I didn¡¯t want to see anyone, I didn¡¯t want to see anyone¡­¡± She didn¡¯t like the people around him. The moment she met him, the moment she recognized him, and the countless times they spent together. The same thought was always stuck in the corner of Ophelia¡¯s head. Of course, the seat next to Richard, the protagonist, would be the female lead. It was a thought that bizarrely remained unchanged, even after knowing deep down in her bones that this world was no longer fiction, but reality. But since when did she erase the female lead from the spot next to him? It was already too late when she realized that the things sticking up inside her like thorns were jealousy. It was a shame that she said she would run away if someone approached her because whether it was dating or love, it was too much now. Before she knew it, her heart was taken away by him, and she was blind and deaf. She couldn¡¯t help but call it love. ¡°Ophelia.¡± As if drawn by his call, a single phrase escaped from Ophelia¡¯s slightly parted lips. ¡°I love you.¡± That one reply was enough. That one sentence was enough. Richard stretched his hand out towards Ophelia. His sincerity, his feelings, his heart that did not come out of his mouth. He was running to her. The two of them hugged each other so tightly that there wasn¡¯t a gap to fit a piece of paper in, and focused only on each other for a while. How long were they like this? Ophelia opened her eyes slowly and looked up at Richard. People in love often whispered this. That they were satisfied if they could have even one piece of you. Or if they had even a small piece of you, it was enough. But she couldn¡¯t even say such a thing even if her mouth would be torn. It didn¡¯t matter if he cursed at her for being greedy. Ophelia wanted it. Not just a part of Richard, but all of him. And, maybe¡­ It was the same for him. In Ophelia¡¯s blue eyes, blue flames that were hotter than the burning red fire broke out. Red lips parted, letting out hot breath. ¡°If you want me to be yours.¡± Pressing her thumb hard against his lower lip, she whispered. ¡°You will have to be mine.¡± It was a terrible thing to say. All the more so because it was directed at the crown prince of the empire, the next emperor. However, Richard nodded very willingly, without hesitation. ¡°I am yours.¡± No matter how long the time passed, no matter how much time went back. If only he could be by her side. If only he could keep her by his side. The next moment, Ophelia laughed. She ate the dew of dawn, and like a rose in full bloom, she smiled brightly. Richard took her hand that was pressing down on his lips and kissed her fingertips.Once and then again. The kiss, which was short and light as if confirming warmth, deepened as it went from her fingertips to her palms, and to the pulsing of her slender wrists. His hot breath, which had risen little by little, finally came very close, like it was touching hers. From the depths of Richard¡¯s neck came a scratching growl. ¡°Eup!¡± His mouth, hot as if it would burn if touched, swallowed her lips as if devouring them. Reflexively, she closed her eyes and his breath¡­ It was clear. He was inhaling her greedily. Short of breath, she pushed his chest, but he kissed her more deeply. His hot tongue penetrated between her slightly parted lips as she tried to inhale a breath she was deprived of. Digging through her mouth as if it was his, his tongue touched her soft gums and lightly licked the roof of her mouth. ¡°Uh, euk.¡± Indescribable sensations ran up Ophelia¡¯s spine, making her instinctively pull back. But she couldn¡¯t move because Richard¡¯s strong arms were tightly wrapped around her waist. So she twisted her body instead. His shirt crumpled under her whitened hands. She had to push him away because she was out of breath, but she also wanted to pull him out of breath. At a loss, Ophelia¡¯s eyelashes quivered like the wings of a hummingbird. Naturally, Richard had no intention of letting her go. More. A little more. His big, rough fingertips around her waist brushed up her smooth back, and at the same time his tongue rolled against hers. ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± As her eyes blurred, a thrill went through her, as though electricity ran through those fingertips. For a moment, as if he were giving her time to breathe, Richard lifted his lips and looked down at Ophelia. Hot breath flowed between swollen lips, as if all the petals of an extravagant red rose had been crushed. A fierce smile spread across his face as he looked down at her smeared lower lip. ¡°Ophelia.¡± His low voice was boiling with desire. Ophelia, who had been inhaling and exhaling through parted lips with her eyes tinted red, somewhat widened her eyes. ¡°Huu¡­ hak!¡± Richard embraced her again. She was really dizzy now, and her eyes went round and wide as her body was drained of strength. Ophelia instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, and Richard pulled her in a little more. His legs squeezed between her weak and swaying legs. He was so hot that his tongue felt like it would melt. No, not only him, but she was so hot that her head seemed to melt and go limp. Even so, it was only good. It was clear. He was a man who persistently yearned for her and coveted her madly. ¡°Ri¡­ chard.¡± Just as a thirsty man sought water, the two swallowed and drank each other¡¯s breaths without asking. The shadows of the two interlocked seamlessly with the red rain falling sky behind. Meeting as if they were united and swaying in the red flames burning the sky. ¡°Huh.¡± Breathing insufficiently, Ophelia took a fresh look at Richard. How nice it would be if all the days ahead were on a flowery path just because they had the same heart. There was nothing better than that. However, the reality was not so rosy. They were still in a world on the brink of destruction where fire rained down, and they had to go through the freaking infinite regression. ¡®It¡¯s not to the extent that it¡¯s not green, but isn¡¯t it almost a tragic ending scene, whether it¡¯s a novel or a movie?¡¯ Ophelia, who was staring at him blankly, opened her arms and hugged Richard tightly, and suddenly began to laugh silently. When her shaking was transmitted, he too laughed as if it was contagious. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°Because you laughed.¡± At the answer that came without hesitation, Ophelia¡¯s chest tickled and swelled like she had swallowed feathers. More than anything else, she was overjoyed. She was incredibly happy that she was with Richard. She was happy. ¡°I laughed because it was strange.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to feel this happy in the midst of the world¡¯s destruction.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes curved as he smiled and caressed Ophelia¡¯s lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you while the world was perishing.¡± And he said it again. ¡°I love you. I love you. Ophelia.¡± Richard was perfectly happy, like he needed nothing but her. So he slowly kissed the corner of Ophelia¡¯s eyes, the bridge of her nose, and her cheek. Before long, Richard and Ophelia¡¯s gazes met. The second the breath that flowed between her lips touched his rough fingers that were gently brushing her lower lip. Nothing was said between the two, but, as usual, countless words were exchanged. Eventually, the two of them closed their eyes and pressed their foreheads together. Badump, badump, badump. The more their heartbeats melded into a similar rhythm, the more the smiles on Ophelia and Richard¡¯s lips resembled each other. The moment their heartbeats finally became one and their smiles became the same. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Regression.¡± Soon after, the fire rain and roar that covered the entire sky red, and the fourth sign of the world destruction that people had witnessed disappeared. Ame: AHHHHHHHHHH! FINALLY!! FINALLYYYYYYY!! MY HEART IS FILLED AND I¡¯m probably gonna die forever alone cause no one can stand up to all these hot and caring novel/manhwa male leads¡­ whatever¡­ BRING OUT THE CHAMPAGNE! OUR OPHELIA AND RICHARD HAVE FINALLY SEEN THE LIGHT!!!!!! Dea: LETSSSSSS GOOOOOO! I WAS WAITING FOR THIS!! I also got so excited that I forgot the world was ending for a second haha CH 96 Now, the unknown number of regressions brought them back to the point before the saint appeared and uttered the word ¡®crown princess¡¯. (TL/N: it¡¯s before the whole ¡®saint medicine distribution¡¯, ¡®cooper¡¯s meltdown over the saint/crown princess¡¯ and ¡®lawrence proposing¡¯ stuff, in other words, they¡¯ve regressed to around episode 79.) Richard and Ophelia moved in unison without saying a word. Based on the information they knew, they searched for the place where the so-called saint appeared. In the meantime, they found not only that, but also those who were looking for the woman. Perhaps they were ordered by Raisa Neir. Besides Ophelia and Richard, only Raisa knew the future when the saint appeared. So they always had to move one step faster than their competitors. It was very easy. Because it was Richard. Soon after, he found the ¡®saint¡¯ and was able to catch the original producer of the drug she was dealing with. He was a man with a horizontally long scar across his forehead. Richard asked, stepping on his neck and pressing on it without break. ¡°What was the purpose?¡± ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± ¡°The purpose of hiring the saint and distributing the medicine.¡± He applied very little force to the foot that was on his neck, but the man¡¯s face turned black in an instant. Ophelia, who had been watching silently, tilted her head and spoke up. ¡°Richard, he will die before he speaks.¡± ¡°Kuh, keuhuk! Keuk, euk, euk-k! Uk!¡± The man, barely breathing, let out a violent cough. But his one opportunity to breathe didn¡¯t last long. It was because Ophelia, who had crouched down beside him, patted the side of his head, which had been stepped on by Richard¡¯s feet. ¡°Be honest, everything will be fine.¡± In a situation where it was already not okay at all, the trust level was infinitely close to zero, especially since it was a word from the person who created the situation, but he had no way not to respond. And the story that came out of his mouth was truly unexpected. The story that Ophelia and Richard expected was information about a religion related to bizarre human trafficking. But the drug producer had something else to say. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to expand the supply of medicines throughout the empire.¡± Ophelia blinked quickly and tapped her ear. She even then thought she had heard wrong. She raised her head and glanced at Richard, but he only nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You made a plan. To create a fake saint in order to spread the medicine throughout the empire, and for her to enter the Imperial Palace?¡± The man¡¯s entire body trembled at Ophelia¡¯s words. ¡°H-How did you know I was going to send her to the Imperial Palace¡­!¡± ¡°What, it was real.¡± A drug producer who joined hands with a fake saint. The conclusion that most people think of when they see or hear that sentence alone would be simple. ¡ªThere is going to be a big scam somewhere. Wasn¡¯t it? Even though it was fake, the shield of a saint combined with medicine that relieved pain and fatigue. They were wonderful things to mislead people. ¡°I thought you were doing this for money. No, I thought you were some kind of cheater thinking about crawling into the palace to pull off a big con.¡± ¡°Oh, money! If I needed money, I wouldn¡¯t have made that medicine!¡± The man expressed his regret with all his heart. ¡°I can¡¯t take how much money it costs me to make it, more than four times what it¡¯s sold for. I¡¯m about to lose my head from hiding from the moneylenders!¡± Listening to him, Ophelia nodded. It seemed that his disappearance before regressing was not a disappearance, but a submergence. (TL/N: ¡®??¡¯ means dive/submergence, but it¡¯s apparently also used to mean ¡®staying off the grid¡¯.) ¡°I¡­ I just thought it would be possible to make a lot of medicine and distribute it to as many people as cheaply as possible, since even if she doesn¡¯t become the crown princess after entering the palace, there will be a money source if I could catch any noble!¡± ¡°Are you a saint?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No¡­ um¡­ should I say an adult?¡± (TL/N: ¡®??¡¯ can mean ¡®saint¡¯, ¡®adult¡¯ and ¡®grown up¡¯.) It was true that he wanted to attract nobles and get money from them, but that was for public happiness, not personal gain. ¡°Richard.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If this is the case, would it be better to have a saint?¡± ¡°No way. Do you think I can put up with it when she talks about the crown princess seat?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t stand it twice.¡± There wasn¡¯t anything to be proud of, but Ophelia straightened her back and hit herself on the chest. Seeing this, Richard burst out laughing, and Ophelia realized belatedly that what she said was terribly childish and direct. ¡°I¡­ No, no.¡± The shame was indescribable, but there was no undoing, so Ophelia just shifted her gaze, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Oops.¡± In the next moment, her eyes widened sharply. It was because Richard, who had taken his foot off the man in a flash, raised her up at once. ¡°Richa¡­¡± ¡ªChu. Before she could finish her words, the sound of a light kiss echoed clearly in the quiet and dim warehouse. Seeing Ophelia with her eyes wide open, Richard lowered his lips again, as if he hadn¡¯t had enough, and soon the sound of pecks and kisses echoed in succession. A light kiss that started on the lips soon continued to her cheeks and further down to her neck. As he pressed his teeth on the blue veins where he could feel her heartbeat, Ophelia suppressed a groan, making her shoulders shake. At that, she felt the vibration of Richard¡¯s low laugh. When Ophelia pushed his steely shoulders away, he kissed Ophelia on the top of her head as if it was a finishing touch. ¡°My Ophelia.¡± Richard hugged her tightly and whispered. Ophelia didn¡¯t know what to say, so she kept her mouth shut, but not only her cheeks but also the tips of her ears were stained red. And the man who looked up at the two of them from a distance froze with his mouth open as if he had lost his words. ¡®What the hell is going on right now?¡¯ In front of his eyes, like a kaleidoscope, the events up until this moment passed by. After a fairly satisfying dinner, he was on his way back to his makeshift shelter, taking the utmost care to stay out of sight, when he was grabbed by the back of his neck and dragged into a storage room. When he asked the person if he was a loan shark, he told him to reveal his plans related to the saint. The person even knew of the plan, which he hadn¡¯t told the woman who would play the saint yet. And¡­ A sudden act of love¡­ Although both their bodies were covered by their cloaks, he could see everything they were doing¡­ ¡°You two¡­ what the hell are you two doing?¡± At that, Ophelia and Richard looked into each other¡¯s eyes and nodded at the same time. Naturally, the man who did not hear their conversation that occurred through their eyes was dragged back to the Imperial Palace without knowing why. After that, as a matter of course, the fake saint did not appear in the world. And with the full support of the crown prince, the man who was the original producer of the medicine began to improve the existing medicine so that it would not turn into poison no matter what it was mixed with. . Around the time when the original producer of the medicine entered the Imperial Palace and blinked, holding all the ingredients and tools he wanted in confusion. Ophelia visited Richard¡¯s office for the interim report. She picked up the papers outside the door and twisted her body around to move the doorknob with her butt. ¡ªTachak. As the door opened, the view that had been blocked by papers suddenly opened. Soon after, she had to reflexively squint. It was because Richard, bathed in sunshine, smiled to the point the corners of his eyes folded. Even though Ophelia saw him everyday, she didn¡¯t know her frown could straighten because of his dazzling face. Plus¡­ ¡°Ophelia.¡± The voice calling her was so sweet that it almost melted the inside of her mouth. A hot breath fell between her forehead. Ophelia¡¯s face was grim as she stared up at Richard, who lightly kissed her. But her cheeks and the tips of her ears were the color of ripe apples, so Richard couldn¡¯t hold back and lowered his lips to her cheeks again. ¡°Stop it, it will wear out like this.¡± Richard poured kisses on Ophelia until she pushed him away, then rolled her eyes and smiled. ¡°I want to check.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You. Ophelia.¡± The low call was so scratchy that Ophelia¡¯s cheeks, which were slowly regaining its original color, turned red again. Her transparent feelings looked so appetizing that he was salivating. Richard whispered while touching Ophelia¡¯s lower lip. ¡°Ophelia. Ophelia. Ophelia.¡± He was just calling her name, but his desire to crawl through it was as clear as day. His soft hand stroking his slender waist tickled the lower part of her belly button, making her body twist by itself. ¡°Ugh, ugh. Don¡¯t call me like that.¡± Ophelia, who had been waving her hand while covering her face, feeling both ashamed and insanely excited, soon found her shoulders shaking and turned her head to one side, shouting, ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± ¡°No, because it¡¯s cute.¡± It was a voice that did not let go of mischief, but since the sincerity contained in it and the desire that could not subside were clear, Ophelia pursed her lips and finally said nothing. Lowering the documents at the top for the interim report, Ophelia sighed. ¡°¡­ Richard.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s not it!¡± Ophelia hit the arm that was wrapped around her waist. She knew it wouldn¡¯t affect him because the force was akin to a cotton bat¡¯s, but she had no other choice. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°No, this is something you can¡¯t say no to!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What is that pathetic voice¡­ No, what are those eyes, really!¡± Ophelia let out a sigh when she saw Richard with eyes like a puppy abandoned in the rain. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Ophelia hesitated for a moment. Then, feeling shame and wanting to go hide in a mouse hole, she softly said, ¡°Because I love you so much I can¡¯t work.¡± It was her true feelings, without a single crumb of lies mixed in. She couldn¡¯t concentrate on the damn papers because her heart was racing wildly from being so close to him. Indeed, the paper was white and the writing was black. What else could she say? ¡°Ha!¡± Ophelia¡¯s shoulders twitched at the hot breath that tickled the back of her neck. As if he was engraving an imprint, once and again in the same place, he lowered his lips and then set his teeth. ¡°Ugh, euk!¡± It didn¡¯t hurt, but a thrill ran through her spine and to her toes at once. Before the stimulus even wore off. ¡°Ugh.¡± A hot tongue slipped right there. Ophelia scratched Richard¡¯s arm as the sound of licking and sucking blatantly rang through the air. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± It was the first time in her life that she was at a loss over her feelings. And that was what she said to herself when her patience was starting to run out. Before letting her go, Richard gave Ophelia a long kiss on the nape of her neck. Ophelia couldn¡¯t bear to touch the place where his lips had touched. She could only shrug. As if to appease her, Richard held her hand. How long had it been since he held her hand like that? Ophelia stayed on that astonishing thought for a few seconds, then she let out a long, barely subdued breath and said; Ame: We all third wheeling here (? ?>? ¨Œ ?